The Wander Through Lands Unknown

Chapters

Chapter 3; Possibilities of... Oh Crap
Chapter 4; Meeting Under Strange Circumstances
Chapter 5; To Hell with Rainbows
Chapter 6; Help?
Chapter 7; Misguided Actions
Chapter 8; How Long is a Thousand Moons?
Chapter 9; Separation then Reunion?
Chapter 10; Planning
Chapter 11; Revival and Boot
Chapter 12; Arming
Chapter 13; In a Year
Chapter 14; A Spiky Talk
Chapter 15; Not So Alone
Chapter 16; Annoyance and Anger
Chapter 17; Unwanted Deception
Chapter 18; A Shiny New Bauble
Chapter 19; Escape
Chapter 20; Oh Deer
Chapter 21; Recollection?
Chapter 23; Conversations with Varying Outcomes
Chapter 24; Fight in the Everfree
Chapter 25; Owning Up to Your Mistakes
Chapter 26; Making New Friends, and Enemies
Chapter 27; Resting
Chapter 28; The Amulet
Chapter 29; Jail is Boring Without Friends
Chapter 30; Release
Chapter 31; An Everfree Party?
Chapter 32; A Time of Sorrow
Chapter 33; A Guard's Duty
Chapter 34; A Storm
Chapter 35; Owing An Apple
Chapter 36; Debts Paid, Child Scared
Chapter 37; A Trap
Chapter 38; A Shock
Chapter 39; A Dream
Chapter 40; Addled
Chapter 41; Camping Trip
Chapter 42; Waking up
Chapter 44; Another Escape
Chapter 45; Even More Problems
Chapter 46; In Need of Assistance
Chapter 47; Off Topic
Chapter 48; Working relations
Chapter 49; Caving for Help
Chapter 50; An Incredibly Boring Day
Chapter 51; Trotting Though The Brush
Chapter 52; Message in a Book
Chapter 53; Reply
Chapter 54; The Day
Chapter 55; The Discussion
Chapter 56; Clickity Clackity Rails
Chapter 57; The Mirror
Chapter 58; The Other Side
Chapter 59; A Less Than Splendid Day
Chapter 60; Back To School
Chapter 61; Brutal Honesty
Chapter 62; Last Day, Final Hours
Chapter 63; The Other Other Side
Chapter 64; Smithing And Discorse
Chapter 1; A Date With Destiny
Chapter 2; A Familiar Face with Unexpected Results
Chapter 22; Bloatheads and Broken Spears
Chapter 43; Just a Friendly Assult

Chapter 3; Possibilities of... Oh Crap

Learning my lesson from the last encounter with Zecora the zebra, I kept myself hidden, staying closer to the bonfire. Doing whatever I could to keep away from the residents of the forest, not wanting to add any decomposing corpses beside the manticore sitting not far from my camp.

'Well I suppose that answers at least a few questions' I thought as the feeling of hunger clawed at my stomach. Laying my weapons out next to the bonfire before digging through my backpack. The contents were normal things, or what I had thought would be normal, to bring to the con; a large plastic bottle filled with water, a box of protein bars as wells as a small bag of trail mix from work, the foam tip for my spear which I was tempted to throw into the fire, but decided against it, some sunscreen due to my ginger complexion, my Mp3 player that sat in one of the smaller pockets, and finally my Mom's sewing kit.

I held up the kit for a moment and started to think about my family. Tears came to my eyes as I realized that I might never see them again. Not only that, but I've been cursed with undeath, they probably won't recognize me anyways.

I sat near the fire clutching one of the last things to remind me of my mother and the life I had been ripped from, tears pouring freely from my eyes choking to keep down the sobs and wails that threatened to escape.

After what felt like only a couple of moments, I found that tears no longer fell from my face, but my nose was clogged. Pulling a bandanna from where I had tucked it in the costume, I blew my nose before putting it in the pack on my belt. Having effectively started calming down, I took a few deep breaths. 'Alright, so you're ugly, yea there's nothing that can help that, But that doesn't mean you can't figure out a way to get the ponies to help you' I thought sitting back up from where I had fallen during my crying session.

Ideas started going through my head with other thoughts coming to shoot them down. 'captives or hostages are immediately out, while it would attract attention, as well as possibly listen to my demands, I don't know if I can do that to someone' I thought shivering at the thought of having to tie up someone and hold them like that. 'A last resort I suppose'

'Perhaps a disguise?' I thought looking down for a moment. 'The only place that's not covered by my clothing is my face, a mask shouldn't be too hard, right?' Looking around I realized that there was an abundance of leaves, sticks and trees around me, and even more out deeper in the forest.

'Well lets see what happens' I thought repacking my bag and throwing over my back and starting out into the forest. Opening one of the smaller pouches that had nothing in it, I started packing it with whatever I thought could be useful.

Passing the dead manticore I frowned examining the hide and other such things. 'Such a waste' I thought before shaking my head and getting back to the task.

A large piece of curved bark caught my attention as well, though a cockatrice was resting not far from it. Torn between the idea of killing it and taking the possibly useful item, or leaving it be, I remembered another turning a certain purple unicorn to stone making my eyes harden.

Sneaking around as silently as possible, I readied my spear, positioning it with two hands for the back of the creature's head. Striking, I put all my weight behind the tip and pierced right through the base of it's neck. The creature made a few dying croaks before finally giving up the ghost. A feeling of something flowing into me made me give the dead creature a strange look before retrieving my weapon and going for the piece of bark.

After gathering a few more things, I decided I had enough to work with and headed back to the bonfire. The trip was a short one, as I found I hadn't traveled far from the clearing. In the first place though my pack was near bursting with what could be easily assumed was garbage.

Upon arrival, I started to grow weary and my stomach growled reminding me to eat something. Taking off my pack, I grabbed my water and a protein bar happily devouring it before taking a few drinks of water. Feeling satisfied. I laid my backpack out on the ground before putting my head on it and drifting into the realm of sleep.

Opening my eyes, the first thing I saw was the light of the bonfire making me squint and turn away. The nagging feeling in my gut made me get up though, sitting up I yawned before looking around. The creeping sense of dread returned as I saw the dark treeline, but relented as small patches of light shined through the foliage giving me a small amount of relief.

Remembering what happened earlier, I opened my bag and started trying to think of some way to use the materials I had found. The proffered would probably be using the bark as the main 'face plate', a few vines to make it wearable and perhaps a few leaves if possible to make it look more interesting.

Pulling out the knife I had made I started making an outline in the bark of what I would want A simple oval, pressing on the back of the blade I cut deeper and continued this until there was little keeping the mask base attached. Tapping it lightly around the edges, I took it out and examined it before putting it up to my face to feel around where things would need to be.

'Alright, made it a little too big, but it's better than too small I thought. 'Drilling' a few holes into it with the spearhead and threading the thinner vines through I looped them through a few times before tying them off at the back. Putting a little pressure on it I found the bark flexed well enough for my purposes.

Nodding after finishing the mask, I put it on, wishing I had a mirror to see my handiwork. Looking out into the forest again I found that things were quiet a good sign around my camp. Getting up I brushed myself off and packed my things away. Looking to the leaves I returned them along with the small amount of scrap bark and vines to my bag. 'Might have some use for them later, and if nothing else, the leaves make for a nice pillow' I thought throwing the pack on my back.

Stooping down to grab my weapons I stopped and looked at my gloves sighing. 'I'll have to wash this time' I thought rolling my eyes. I listened, hoping to hear some kind of rushing water, from the river that flowed through the Everfree, but heard nothing besides the chirping of birds and a few other forest noises.

Sighing, and doing the only thing I could think of, I took my water bottle out of my backpack, and the bandanna from my hip pack. Washing the few things using as little water as possible was tedious, but at least it saved as much water as possible.

Looking down over myself. My coat was now damp along with my gloves, but I had effectively washed off most of the blood. A quick wipe of the spearhead also gave it back it's silver sheen. Nodding satisfied with my work I replaced everything in my pack before going out into the forest.

Most of the creatures seemed to be less active as I heard little sound beyond a few birds and rustling of the trees in a breeze that had kicked up. Continuing my walk through the forest, I wished I knew how to move faster while still being quiet, but just continued through on my toes, ready for something to try to pounce on me.

Looking up I noticed a long and quite thick vine that looked like it could be of some use. Reaching up I grabbed a hold of one end of it, but quickly realized it was not a vine. The large python looked over at me before lunging embedding it's fangs into my unguarded right shoulder I swore as it started curling the rest of it's body around me and squeezing. Dropping my spear and grabbing the head, I tried to wrench the snake off of me only to find it unwilling to let go.

As I quickly found it hard to breathe a noise was heard, but the snake seemed to ignore it. My mind starting to panic, I reached for my knife and started cutting into the serpent, another noise sounded, neither of us heard again. I thought once I had managed to decapitate the python, it would let go, but not only did the head say firmly embedded in my shoulder, but the body stayed tightly woven around my own.

My vision slowly started to darken as lack of oxygen took it's toll. But right before before the blackness encompassed everything I managed to cut through enough of it to let air fill my lungs. After a few sputters and coughs I took a long grateful breath. After a few moments kneeling, it seemed the remaining bit of the snake's corpse let go of me, falling to the ground with a soft thud.

Light and colors started to slowly return to my sight after a moment and the pain in my shoulder reminded me to unhook the snake head that was stuck there by it's fangs. As I dropped it to the ground I looked around only to find a familiar yellow pegasus standing there shocked from the scene in front of her.

My eyes went wide as I sheathed my blade, surrounded by sliced of bits that once formed a whole snake that no doubt she knew, or at least had seen.

'Crap...' I thought, “Um... “ I started only for her to stumble back and gallop in the other direction wings flapping as though she was trying to take flight. “Damn it” I cursed under my breath grabbing my spear and gave chase, knowing that the creatures of the forest would try something as well as no doubt inform her friend, the princess, of some kind of monster's presence.

Due to her build for running, and then taking off when her wings wanted to work with her. The pink maned pegasus quickly faded from my view, the winding path still leading where she had gone, but I sighed, accepting the fate that had been handed to me.

'No doubt soon she'll bring back her friends, and possibly investigate' I thought as the trees progressively got thinner to the point where I could even see the blue sky above the foliage. The warmth of the sunlight felt good, and as I continued down the road, the exit of the forest became visible. The sight of the bright green grass, small number of flowers and even a small river flowing lifted my heart, but the implications behind it caused my stomach to fall.

Letting out a sigh I walked over to the stream not far from the forest's edge, lifting up my mask to get a drink. I replaced the mask over my face and looked around, the small town of Ponyville catching my eye as well as a large farm that was recognized as Sweet apple acres. The weather was beautiful, but a sigh escaped as I knew I would be forced to leave, lest be attacked or captured.

Looking around I found a relatively good sized stone, kicking it lightly for a moment to see if it moved which I was met with a thud. After a minute of digging it out I took out the piece of orange chalk that I had carved to look like the orange soapstone. I began writing on the stone a simple message.

If you come to attack me, I will not refrain from retaliating. If you come for a peaceful discussion, then I welcome you.

Sincerely,
The Wanderer

P.S. I am not a monster, despite what your yellow, and striped friends may have said.

I looked at the simple message before putting the chalk away and hoped it would be enough to get their attention, as no doubt one might trip on it. After a moment I could swear that the letters began glowing slightly, but I shook my head. 'Now that's just taking things a bit far' I though holding a hand to my head.

Stepping over the stone, I started back down the path that lead to my bonfire to wait for my company, or prepare myself for a fight with six girl horses.

Chapter 4; Meeting Under Strange Circumstances

I set a small number of traps, all relatively close to the bonfire most being extremely simple, as things hanging from the limbs of trees suspended by vines. Cursing my inability for building things beyond the most simplistic. A few rocks hung near the edge of the light, having made sure to make the vines holding them look as normal as possible.

Having finished them rather quickly I managed to sneak in another protein bar in before they arrived as well as some water.

Looking at the bonfire I quietly wondered how, and if I could, get some of the 'estus' from it, and wondered where I would even hold such a thing.

'Maybe if I get a seal-able mason jar or an old wine bottle with a cork I might try getting some' I thought sitting near the bonfire my weapons next to me I waited. Time seeming to drag on as I was excited and nervous to meet the six ponies in person. Wondering what might happen, praying to God they wouldn't want to attack me.

'Well if the show is anything then Rainbow could be either brash and try to attack me, or scared since I'm different like they all, minus Twilight, were of Zecora' I thought before putting a hand to my chin, 'Then again, she'll most likely hear from Twilight, if said zebra went into town, and Fluttershy about the “monster” who tried to attack them'

Shaking my head for a moment I looked at the sword in the bonfire, 'Could be that everypony, will be all happy and stuff for a new creature, who knows' I thought before remembering. 'Oh crap I left that manticore out there' I thought.

Jumping to my feet, I grabbed my weapons putting the shield on my back before running out into the forest.

“Now how to move this” I asked myself looking at the monster on the ground. Trying to get under and push it seemed futile, and while I managed to move it a few centimeters by pulling, it did little more than put the dead creature more on the path and in the way of anyone walking down it.

A sigh escaped me as I started to hear voices. “... I keep telling you it'll be alright Fluttershy cause we can take anything this forest throws at us” I heard a familiar brash voice coming from further ahead down the path.

'Good thing I didn't remove the ring' I thought running down the path as fast as I could towards my camp and at least relative safety. Arriving I tried to calm my breathing before standing in front of the tree that I had tied the vines holding the rocks to.

“Alright, everything will be alright” I said to myself before leaning my spear against the tree and doing the same, being careful to hide the vines holding up the stones without leaning against them. The pose reminded me of a certain Chester who had rubbed me the wrong way since meeting him, only causing me to act on this feeling when he had made the attempt on my character's life.

Amiss the near silence of the forest, I heard an almost inaudible and stuttered “That's him” as a small ragtag group approached my clearing.

“Welcome” I said simply bowing my head “I see you have accepted the invitation” I said trying my best to sound at least somewhat cool. Twilight Sparkle was at the head of the pack wings horn and all, flanked at either side by her five other friends, Pinkie Pie, Rainbow Dash of course in flight, Applejack, Rarity, and a seemingly tiny Fluttershy. “So now comes the important question; what have you come for?”

“I've heard that you've causing trouble here” the alicorn said stepping forward right under the trap. “So we've come to help put your spirit to rest” she finished.

If my face wasn't covered they would no doubt see the look of surprise, though they'd no doubt freak out as well. Looking down I realized I was still wearing the ring of fog, making me partially invisible. “Hell if I was wearing this, I'm surprised you could tell me apart from the trees” I said more to myself, taking it off and putting it into the bag on my hip once more becoming opaque. “I'm not a ghost” I said crossing my arms again.

Different reactions ran across the pony's faces; The fashionista's disgust most likely for my choice of attire, the farmer and weatherpony's distrust, the party planner's curiosity as well as the alicorn's interest, and lack of animal caretaker as she hid behind her friends.

“What magic was that?” I heard Twilight ask making me shrug and wonder myself what enchantment had been put on it.

“No idea” was my reply as I pulled it back out and looked at it. “I've never been magically inclined so perhaps I'll have it looked at later” I said under my breath. “Does have it's uses, though seems the creatures here can smell me well enough to attack through that”

“So you were the one who killed that manticore?” she asked before a small tap on her back reminded her of the other “As well as my friend's python?”

“They were both in self defense, though the snake I will admit was my fault through searching for materials” I said making her raise an eyebrow. “For survival of course, The vines here are quite strong”

“Well why didn't you come into town silly?” Pinkie Pie asked, bubbly as normal. “I mean the ponies there are great!”

“After my little attempt with speaking to the zebra down the road, I decided against that” I said simply trying to not sound rude.

“Oh! You mean Zecora?” Twilight asked looking back before turning around “Are you what's got her so spooked?” She asked rather aggressively.

“Unfortunately” I said looking down, “but there's not much I can do about that now, seeing as how when she saw my face is when she freaked”

“I'm sure there has to be more to it than that, I mean your face doesn't look that bad Darling” Rarity chimed in making me chuckle for a second.

I tapped the bark mask, “This isn't my face, this is a mask I made so that no one else would start screaming, or running away” I said, a smirk appearing behind the mask.

“Oh come now, do you expect us to believe that your face is so horrifying that it scared Zecora of all ponies” Rainbow Dash chimed in giving me an incredulous look to which I chuckled again.

“Yes, but if you can't believe it I can show you” I said, some part of me hoping that they would say yes so I could take off the mask, sweat having made it stick to my face and make it quite uncomfortable.

The pegasus shrugged so I reached for it only to stop, “Make the yellow one cover her eyes first. From the cowering she's doing now, I don't want to know what it would do to her” I said pointing at Applejack who the pegasus in question was hiding behind.

Curiosity had grown enough with most of them so that they turned to look at Fluttershy who simply covered her eyes with her hooves.

Looking back to me I was now pointing at Pinkie Pie who looked at me questioningly. “You too” I said simply only for her to stick out her bottom lip in a pout. “Why me?” She asked “I can take scary!”

“Because, you're energetic. I like that, now cover your eyes, else no one gets to find out” I said, grinning again. Rolling her eyes over dramatically she put a forehoof in front of her eyes.

I nodded before pulling my hood back and taking off the mask. Three of them gasped and Rarity put a hoof up to her head before fainting. “So, how bad is it? Haven't really had much of a chance to look in a mirror since I've been out here” I said tugging a little at my beard.

“I think I'm gonna be sick” I heard Applejack say turning away. “What happened to you?” Twilight asked giving me a scared look.

I wiped off the interior of the mast before putting it back on over my face. “Well that's an interesting story, but the short version; you know that manticore you passed on the way in?” I asked motioning out behind them. To which she nodded. “Well it killed me, so I came back and killed it”

The alicorn's face fell further as Pinkie sniffed. “So you are a ghostie?” She asked hoof still sitting in front of her eyes.

“No, but I am cursed apparently” I said, sighing “The curse of undeath, or the undead, depending on who you hear it from. I'll be 'alive' until I lose my sanity and go hollow attacking any and everything in sight” I said putting up air quotes.

“I've never even heard of a curse like that!” Twilight said stamping the ground with a hoof before stopping and stepping back “Why would anyone ever want to put somepony through that?”

I thought for a moment, trying to remember what had happened, having paid little attention to the story of the game after the first few play throughs. “If I remember right, it was to keep my race from becoming too strong, as well as to feed the dying fire... Or something to that effect” I said motioning towards the bonfire before waving my hand randomly.

“Dying fire? Who wanted to keep your race from becoming too powerful” she asked only for me to chuckle.

“That is actually a long story, and while I am not good at telling them, I'll try” I said, stepping away from the tree I leaned against and made my way towards my bag sitting near the fire.

“You see...” I said, starting the tale of the beginning of Dark Souls; How while at first dragons ruled, fire appeared along with the souls of lords, giving the so called 'gods' enough power to destroy the dragons that made them hide underground. This first flame that had given them the power had started to dwindle and die causing one of the lords to attempt to remake it to much devastation, as well as the birth of demons.

As I continued my story the others started to listen as well, Rarity waking up only to freak out about falling in the 'dirty dirt' as she put it and brushing herself off. Looking at her for a few seconds due to the interruption she uttered a small apology before I continued.

“Now to get where the curse came in” I said turning back to Twilight “You see Gwyn did not wish to let go of the fact that the fire was going to die and instead made undead humans fuel the fire after him. Of course, when the 'Chosen Undead' as they were called go and kill the lord of cinder, they are given a choice; either to allow themselves to become the next log on the fire, if you will. Or to walk away and welcome the darkness”

A visual chill swept through the small group “What'd they do?” I heard Applejack ask.

“They burned” I said simply “By sacrificing themselves, they let the age of fire go on for just a little longer. Having seen the effects of the darkness on humanity and the monsters that would come they kindled the flame with themselves.”

The farm pony nodded before looking at Twilight confidence written on her face, but the alicorn looked at me uncertainly. “What happened next?” she asked only for a smile to appear on my face behind the mask.

“I don't know” I said, “I know the curse of the undead continued, but beyond that I know nothing of the second game”

Twilight's eyes went wide as she looked at me. “That was a game?” she asked, “H-how could anyone take enjoyment from a game where you are forced to kill ponies simply to keep from being killed, only to sacrifice themselves in the end? And if it was just a game, then why do you have this 'Curse of the undead'?”

I laughed before scratching my eyelid “Well you to answer your first question, they had the choice, one I've made multiple times” I said making them look at me shocked, “To answer the second one, I couldn't tell you because I don't know” I said shrugging. “My story is a relatively boring one until I got here, I didn't like my job, loved my Mom, Dad, and older brother... c-cats,” I stopped looking down before lifting the mask to wipe my eyes before pulling it back down “the family dog, as well as my friends.” I coughed for a moment before clearing my throat. “But hey, I got colorful ponies to keep me company now right?” I asked looking over at the five, Fluttershy still hiding from view, and Pinkie Pie still covering her eyes.

The pink one hopped and gave a cheerful “Yep!” while the others looked unsure. “You do know you don't have to cover your eyes anymore” I said looking at her.

The pink pony took her hoof from her face continuing to hop around cheerfully “Okie dokie! Just wait though! We'll get a huge party for you, your very own 'Welcome to Equestria' party!” she said only for both me and Twilight to shake our heads.

“That probably wouldn't go over well” I said. “That and Princess Celestia needs to be informed of this” the purple pony said making my gut sink.

'Surprise surprise, she hasn't already sent a letter' I thought as Pinkie to stop hopping and said a dejected “Oh”

“So what now purple one, just going to drag me off to this 'Princess Celestia' or do I get to wait while she comes here?” I said putting my elbows on my knees and resting my chin on them. “I mean from the reactions I got from you six, I think it might cause chaos to just walk me into town like a new pet” I laughed for a moment before looking at her, thinking to herself.

“Well that's not a very kind way of putting it” Rarity said looking at me with a mix of annoyance and anger. “I mean we have names!”

“Which you never exactly told me” I said before taking my hands out from under my chins and waving them around. “As far as I know you could be a princess and the pink one could be the executioner” I said 'not that you need to' I though smirking under the mask.

“Well, we don't know your name either darling” She said keeping her cross look. “You only signed 'the wanderer' on the stone outside the forest”

“Which is what I want to be called” I said simply “I may be me here” I tapped the side of my head before moving my hand over the entirety of my body, “But I'm something completely different here”

“Well how's that?” Applejack asked stepping forward. “Like ya said, ya may look differen' than before, but it's what inside tha' matters” she said placing a hoof over her chest.

“That may be true, but I was also never too fond of my name. 'Bret' just never sat good with me” I said “Though it's better than what my Dad wanted to name me” I said laughing at the memory.

Before Applejack could say anything, Twilight spoke up “Alright, Applejack, Pinkie Pie, Rainbow Dash you two stay here and, keep him company, Fluttershy, Rarity and I will go inform the princess and lead her back” she said

I raised an eyebrow. 'What's the point of separating, if you want some to watch me then simply leave them all' I though, but simply rolled my eyes as the others sounded off their respective agreements.

Twilight and the other two left quickly as the other three stayed behind. “So, now what?” Rainbow Dash asked, setting down on her hooves.

I shrugged, “Might as well get introductions over with since the purple one didn't exactly seem to care about that” I said looking at the three.

“Well I'm Rainbow Dash, fastest flier in Equestria, and soon to be Wonderbolt!” she said taking flight, proud written all over her face.

I looked to the next pony in line, “Well Ah'm Applejack, Ah help run Sweet Apple Acres down the way out of the forest” she said tilting her hat.

Pinkie Pie appeared in front of me with a big smile “And IIIII'm Pinkie Pie! Party planner extraordinaire! I also help out over at Sugarcube Corner!” she said hopping around.

I nodded “Well it's a pleasure to meet you all, hopefully we'll get along fine” I said, “Make yourselves at home as well, but please stay out of my things, I don't have much and what I do have that's not food is quite important to me.” I finished.

“Well what about your name?” The blue pegasus asked lighting down on the ground again, “said something about introductions, but then don't introduce yourself, kinda lame” she said.

I rolled my eyes. “I already told you all what I wanted to be called. Just call me Wanderer, or Wander if you have to shorten it” I said.

The pegasus replied much like I did in rolling her eyes, before settling down on the opposite side of the fire and settling in for some Zs.

I looked at the other two who shrugged. “Well we got I'd say at least thirty minutes before they get back.” I said getting up and walking over to grab my spear which I placed by my bag. “Unless any of you got a deck of cards I can't think of anything to do besides trade a few stories”

“Well Ah-” Applejack started only for Pinkie Pie to jump in “Oh! Oh! I got a deck of cards” she said pulling the deck from her mane and giving it to me.

I looked at it for a second a few pink hairs hanging out of it before thanking her. “Sorry, what were you going to say Applejack?” I asked pulling open the deck shuffling it.

“Well Ah was thinkin' maybe ya could tell us more 'bout your home” she said giving the pink pony a slightly annoyed look. “If'n that's alright with you”

I nodded my head, “I don't see a problem with it, not much to talk about though” I said “It was a violent place, wars were quite common, normally over land or who's God was the real one, unless you count a group of extremists who just wanted everyone else dead” I said offhandedly looking at the cards. “Crazy eights?” I asked tone cheerful once more.

The two ponies looked at me dumbstruck, even Dash who had been somewhat been listening lifted her head. “What?” was all I said.

Chapter 5; To Hell with Rainbows

Princess Celestia received a rather curious letter from her fellow princess, and previous student, informing her of a need for her to visit Ponyville. This confused the princess, as since Twilight was made a princess, she thought that the purple alicorn would be asking for her help less on matters, but perhaps her advice.

The diarch of the sun shook her head 'A strange occurrence indeed, it must be quite important if she wishes for me to come for a visit' she thought rising from her cushioned bed.

Calling for her guards, she asked them to ready the chariots, as well as wake her sister. 'If it's important enough for her to think I need to come, then Luna should be involved as well' Celestia thought as the guards left to inform the royal charioteers and wake the princess of the night.

The guard returned quickly informing that the chariot was ready. Following the stallion, Princess Celestia found her sister not far behind, her form showed the drowsiness that being awoken much too early would show on anypony's figure, but her eyes burned with the almost foal-like excitement that she had been known for.

“What news did thou get which would give need for our awakening” the younger of the two sisters asked before yawning into a hoof.

Celestia thought about chiding her again for her speech in using the old word, but decided against it, “Twilight has informed us of something in the Everfree forest that may be in need of our attention.” she said before he sister gave her a queer look.

“Strange, is she not of our positions as well? Cadence does not ask for our aid, beyond advice on dealing with nobles. Though she has yet a kingdom of her own” Luna said making her sister giggle to herself.

“I thought the same not a moment after reading the letter, though, we must take into account due to the lack of 'princessly' things for her to do, she may feel in over her head with how things are going.” Celestia said, “When we were made princesses by our parents did you not feel a bit... confused, scared, things as such?”

The lunar diarch nodded with a smile. “We suppose so, though thou doesn't think she is simply lonely and wishes to see her old mentor?” she said giving a giggle of her own. “Tis almost as if she treats thou as her mother”

Celestia giggled at the concept herself, but thought for a moment. 'That's not too far off when she was younger, but I believe she grew out of it. Not to mention she has her own parents who's position I do not wish to take from them' She was about to voice this thought, but the guards saluted before ushering them to their respective chariots.

The flight took no more than a couple minutes, but upon arriving at the small town, ponies of all shapes and sizes flocked towards the princesses wishing to speak to her or simply be near the famous diarch. Luna had similar problems, as foals, mainly at least, flocked to her. After a moment the guards managed to make them walking room.

“Greetings My little ponies! My sister and I have come at the request of Princess Twilight Sparkle. We would request that you return to your normal lives. While it warms our hearts to see all of you so joyous, the matter at hoof must be taken care of.” Princess Celestia said followed by The Golden Oaks Library door opening to reveal the princess in question followed by Rarity and Fluttershy.

“Princess Celestia, and Princess Luna!” Twilight said joy obvious on her face as she approached the diarchs nuzzling her old mentor before greeting her other friend. “I'm glad you could make it, there's... Someone in the Everfree, you may wish to meet” she said, uncertainty creeping into her voice.

The pair nodded starting their walk towards the Everfree forest.

'Well what'da know' I thought looking around me. Pinkie Pie and Applejack had agreed to playing a round of Blackjack. Rainbow Dash, tired to us laughing and playing without her, decided to join, and try to make it interesting.

“I don't have any of you bits” I had said after the other three laid down five bits each, myself only having dollars.

“What do you have?” the rainbow maned pegasus asked looking at me humored. Pulling out my roll of bills, the trio looked at it questioningly.

I unrolled a five, “This is what I've got, unless you want me to start betting protein bars and water, in which case, you're SOL” I said laughing, only for them to continue their confused stares.

“What good is paper, and what does SOL mean?” the pegasus asked making me roll my eyes.

'Remind me to explain the money later, but SOL means 'Shit outta luck'” I said before laughing at her simple response of “oh”.

Since Applejack and Rainbow Dash decided that the bill was useless, Pinkie Pie offered to buy it from me for five bits. Asking her why she simply shrugged and said it looked cool with the nice bearded man on the front.

Getting back to the present, I sat with seven bits in front of me, keeping the wagers low so that the game would go on longer. Pinkie still had her five, Applejack six, and Rainbow Dash who had broken over twenty one almost every turn, had three.

'Never thought it would take going to the lands of My Little Pony for me to actually get some kind of luck' I thought shuffling the deck again before passing out the cards. All of us threw two bits in, Rainbow a bit more skeptical after her run of bad luck.

Looking to AJ, she shook her head, Pinkie asked for two hits before busting, laughing like a hyena, and Rainbow asked for one getting her an eight. Holding up my own cards I found a nineteen, but due to rules, I took one. Low and behold, a two.

Applejack, as it seems had a twenty the whole time, I chuckled to myself at their expense before someone cleared their throat.

Looking towards the sound we found another mishmashed group, this time consisting of three princesses, Fluttershy and Rarity.

“Morning ladies” I said nonchalantly, “Any of you want in?” Twilight gave me a shocked look along with the rest of her friends, sans Pinkie Pie, only for the two diarchs to look at one another.

Celestia shrugged before giving a “Why not”. One lunar and celestial guard positioned themselves at the opening of the clearing as the off white alicorn approached. Pinkie scooted over allowing the alicorn to sit next to her and across from me.

Taking the cards back I dealt them them all the normal hand. Applejack asked for two hits before staying, Celestia one, Pinkie didn't take one, and Rainbow seemed too surprised by the fact that Princess Celestia was playing black jack with us to realize I was talking to her making me snap my fingers a few times.

“Huh? Oh I'll take one” she said only to bust again with a groan much to the amusement of the rest of us.

Looking down at my own cards I had an ace of clubs and a three of hearts. It took two hits before the ace turned into a one and made me continue before busting. Turns out Celestia one with a twenty, AJ only having a nineteen.

Passing six bits in her direction she held up a hoof, “I simply play for fun, I have no need of my subject's money” she said making us shrug. “I am Princess Celestia, by the way” she said inclining her head myself mimicking the action before she turned motioning towards the younger of the two diarchs. “That is my sister, Princess Luna” she finished, “I'm sure you've already met Princess Twilight and her friends”

I chuckled “Kind of. Princess Twilight, didn't introduce herself along with Rarity and Fluttershy, as they were too preoccupied either trying to find out why I'm here or in some cases fainting” I said, motioning with a hand towards the three before shuffling the deck. “But I did overhear their names as well as meet these three”

“Fainting?” Celestia asked her face of neutrality hardening only in the slightest, only for Rarity's face to turn bright red behind her.

“Well you know how people, or in this case I assume ponies, can be. Always curious” I said before handing the deck back to pinkie who stuffed it into her hair. “'What's under the mask?' they asked, so I showed them” I said shrugging.

“My, it must be something bad for someone to faint upon seeing” she said only enticing another chuckle.

“Well another thought she was going to lose her lunch, so I'd say so” I said before chuckling. “When you look like a rotting corpse, tends to make people, er ponies, disgusted”

Celestia's eyes widened slightly, “My, what happened that caused you to look like that?” she asked concern in her voice, but only so much.

I shrugged before letting my arms sag and look down. “I'm surprised Twilight over there didn't tell you what I said before arriving. Took you all at least twenty minutes, though from where you came from no doubt that's quite quickly” I said, trying to make myself sound less snotty and ungrateful.

After a moment I reexplained my story, and subsequently the story that caused the curse of the undead. Celestia's eyes widened at this, to my best guess, the thought of someone doing that on par if not worse than what Sombra had done.

“What kind of monster would do such a thing?” Luna asked, the question directed at me.

“Well, if you knew that your age of peace was coming to an end, that the day would be upon you that... a great evil attacked sending all of your lives into absolute chaos. Would you not put all of your resources into keeping that from happening?” I asked to which she simply nodded. “Well as I see it, Gwyn saw humans as nothing more than a resource. A few even going to the point of causing rebellions and making weapons specifically to combat those 'gods' no doubt making them that much more attractive as scapegoats” I said before shrugging.

The lunar princess only shook her head, almost in shame.

“Enough about the past, and things that never took place” I said before turning to Celestia, who still sat across from me. “You know now, after enough time, I'll probably go hollow, and attack your ponies, that I'm already willing to kill in self defense as you saw the manticore and no doubt Fluttershy's tale. You and your sister rule this land, and you're both judge, as well as jury. What is your choice?” I asked a smile coming to my face under the mask.

'Death would simply mean “respawning” here, imprisonment however would most likely mean going insane even faster.' I thought before grabbing my water bottle and taking a few drinks.

The look on Celestia's face was of deep contemplation. “Is there a way to keep you from going 'Hollow' as you call it?” She asked.

I thought about it for a moment before shaking my head, “Don't believe so, unless somehow I can get a hold of humanity. It'll keep me from decaying and going hollow, but unless you want me killing ponies, or searching corpses around Equestria until I find it, well I'm outta luck as far as I know” I said.

She nodded a sigh coming to her. “Well, there are only two options that I can think of to keep you” she said. “Using the Elements of Harmony on you.” she said causing the others to gasp and my eyes to widen. “This, in theory could help you as it did my sister, but it could also have a number of other effects”

I thought for a moment before sighing. “And the other?” I asked, not knowing what the other would be.

“There is a spell, it's quite powerful, but the three of us should be able to cast it” she said motioning to the other two alicorns. “It will make you fall into a deep slumber before encasing you in stone. Unfortunatly it's only a temporary solution, as it would basically leave you in your dreams, until we awoke you with a more permanent solution”

“Well lets actually try something before simply tucking me into bed” I said with a laugh. The princess nodded before turning to Twilight.

The purple alicorn pulled out a number of necklaces from a pair of bags on her sides that I hadn't noticed before. Putting them on the six elements the all gathered in front of me after Celestia took a step back allowing them room. Twilight put the final piece on her head as Applejack and Pinkie Pie gave me sad looks.

“Hey look at it this way AJ, you don't have to worry about me attacking your family when I go hollow, and Pinkie, you can throw me a party if I make it through this, we have enough guests now” I said motioning around bringing a smile to the pink pony's face, but only confusion to the orange one.

“Now wait a gosh darn minute” she started only for the elements to start glowing brightly and lifting them into the air. A bright glow encompassed them all and a rainbow started connecting the necklaces. “If I survive I'll tell ya later!” I said laughing as Twilight's eyes started glowing. A bright ribbon of multicolored light shot out from them before focusing on me.

'Taste the rainbow mo-' I started to think only for the rainbow to pin me on my back sending waves upon waves of pain through me. I screamed, pain was something I could normally take, but being ripped apart by a magical rainbow was something on a completely different level than burning your hand on red hot weld, cutting through your own skin to deal with an ingrown toenail, or digging splinters out of your skin.

The rainbow was unbearable pain.

The next thing I knew, I had awoken next to the bonfire, spear tucked away in the crease of my arm my bag on my back, and the shield draped over it. I stood up to look over at the number of ponies, surrounding where I had been moments ago to be staring at me.

“Lets Not do that again” I said before walking over and touching my bloodstain.

Author's Note

I am wondering if anyone would like to do a crossover with me, so if'n you're interested then please send me a PM or something of the like.
Always up for making new friends!

Chapter 6; Help?

“It seems that didn't work” I said standing back up to look at the white alicorn, before turning to the others “And remind me never to make you six use those on me”

“Then the only other option is to put you in stone” she said looking at me apologetically.

A sigh racked my body at the thought. “Are you sure there's no other way. Time in stone doesn't sound fun, there's no one else you can think of?” I asked, the only idea coming to Discord, and the look on Celestia's face saying she had come to the same conclusion.

“W-well I think I might kn-know of someone” Fluttershy said catching the group off guard. A smile coming to my face as I knew where she was going.

A sigh echoed from Celestia as she summoned the spirit of chaos, her horn glowing brightly before the chaos spirit appeared holding a golf club and wearing a strange outfit that made Rarity cringe.

“Oh! Princess Celestia, and company” He said a smirk appearing on his face leaning against his club “What a pleasant surprise”

“Yes yes, Discord” the princess said looking at the spirit. “We need your help with something” she said making a curious look appear on his face.

“Oh and wh-” he started only for me to cough making him turn around mid-word. “Ohhh! And who might you be?” he asked circling me his face stopping right in front of my own.

“I'm the Wanderer” I said, making his face change from curiosity to boredom.

“My what a boring title, the idea behind it is interesting as mounds of chaos can occur when doing nothing but wandering, it's just...” An over dramatic sigh escaped him as he bent over backwards teleporting in front of me wearing a director's cap. “Where is your spirit! You sound dead when you say it like that!”

I laughed for a moment at his antics and simply because it was kinda funny how he phrased it. “I am dead!” I said before lifting my mask to reveal my face.

“Eww” he said teleporting behind Celestia who stood slightly annoyed at his antics, but stone faced beyond that “Protect me Celestia! The scary monster is gonna eat me!” he said before cackling. “I will give you that it is pretty realistic”

Taking off one of my gloves I reached up until I found a bit of the skin that was trying to flake off, grabbing ahold I peeled it down my face all while staring the spirit down. Pain threatened to rack me, but his reaction was too good to regret doing it.

Discord floated there for a moment as the other ponies got sick or looked away. “Huh, well okay then I see we have a problem” he said as I replaced my glove on my hand after throwing the ribbon of skin into the fire behind me before replacing the mask.

“So what do you want me to do about this one?” the spirit of chaos asked, unnaturally stoic.

Celestia coughed holding a hoof up to her mouth before turning to the dragonequiss. “Well, as it seems he is cursed, and the effect of this curse will make him decay until he is simply a mindless corpse attacking anything he sees” she said explaining things with the spirit of chaos nodding before holding up a talon.

“And you wish for me to see if I can help him” he asked to which he turned back to me. A strange black aura surrounded me as he examined me, a similar one flowing around his lion paw. After a moment, the paw's light went out and the aura faded only for him to place it on my head. A few flashes of light seemed to blind me for a moment before he removed it. “Seems you need something called humanity eh? Well in theory, you should be able to get it from killing living beings, but since the princess not will allow that...” he trailed off tapping me on the head with the paw again, “Looks like someone's going grave robbing!”

I thought for a moment as the others shared looks of disbelief and disgust. “Well, should work” I started only for Applejack to step forward to object.

“Now wait just an apple pickin' minute! How in yer right mind can ya think goin' round desicratin' graves is a good idea?” She asked looking at me angrily. “Ah mean that's like a slap in the face to our ancestors who built this land around us!”

I turned to the mare indifferent in the matter. “Are they really still there?” I asked making her look at me strangely. “You told me not long ago that this” I said motioning all over my body “doesn't matter. It's what's in here that does” I said before giving her a light poke in the chest. “Are they really still there to care what happens to their, now no doubt rotten corpses?”

Applejack looked like she was about to argue the matter, but Twilight intervened. “He does have a point, brain function is what constitutes being alive, and since well they're not... alive...” she slowed to a halt under her friend's gaze.

“Regardless of the moral and ethics in question, I cannot allow it” Celestia said, betraying little of her emotions behind her 'poker face'. “Many of my other subjects will share Applejack's thoughts on the matter, and even if you did this in secret, they may suspect the worse and panic”

I nodded my head and sighed. 'Always tend to forget that part' I thought before turning back to Discord, who was lounging in the air. “Any other ideas then?” I asked. The dragonequiss looked lazily over at me before opening his mouth, his long snake tongue rolled out floating in the air as another Discord wearing a miniature messenger outfit rode out of a pig before handing me a scroll and riding back into the spirit's mouth before the whole thing reversed as he swallowed.

I looked at the scroll for a moment before turning to the others who simply shrugged. Opening it, my hood was blown back by a great wind and a very loud “NO” before the scroll burst into flames that seemed to envelop themselves before consuming the letter.

Chuckling I turned to Celestia who was staring at the dragonequiss with a look of disdain on her face. “Well I suppose it's time for my nap then” I said making Discord's ears perk up.

Celestia nodded before the other two alicorns approached her sides. “Well then, what we shall do is lay a sleep spell over you, when you have entered the realm of dreams, we will then petrify you” Princess Celestia said, followed by a curt nod from myself.

“Ohh? Simply giving up just like that?” Discord asked turning back to me. “Stuck in dreamland, waiting for them to find some way to fix you? Do you trust somepony you just met that much?”

I laughed, “Discord, you know the power of friendship” I said simply before making my way to the bonfire and sitting down in front of it. “Whenever you're ready” I said before slumping over myself as I had awoken not long ago.

A feeling similar to a blanket being laid over me was felt before I began to feel sleepy. After a few moments I closed my eyes and was asleep.

Sounds of birds seemed to seep into my ears as well as the calm whistle of the breeze. After a few moments an odd sound started, almost like walking on gravel, but different, more focused, the sound grew louder and louder before finally stopping, replaced only by a rhythmic thumping.

I held onto the black coat in front of me, clutching tightly as the motorcycle hummed. A voice sounded making me look up to see a strange face that I swore I knew. “Are you ready?” it asked only for me to nod. As the bike pulled from the parking space, the road swirled green mixing with the black. I looked up from the grass to the girl next to me, she was young with long blond hair that seemed to dance in the breeze. “Bret, do you like me?” she asked only for me to stare, confused, a blush ran across her face. The sunset shown pink and orange, “I remember hearing the sunsets are so beautiful because of the pollution” a voice said making me turn around to see a grown woman with brown hair that seemed to have gold hidden in the curls.

A rumble echoed in the ground making me look down only for there to be black. The sunset seemed to fade along with the woman as faces swirled past. Animals seemed to run by, intermingling with the faces.

I blinked and I was in a shop standing in front of a woman, her lips shone like a pair of rubies contrasting her blue eyes that seemed the color of the sky hidden behind a pair of small glasses. Her hair cascaded down to her shoulders, an auburn I had rarely seen naturally.

“Sir?” she asked the cool voice shocking me for a moment before she held out her hand. Looking down I held a book, I handed it to her and blushed.

“Sorry” I said putting my hand behind my head and scratching. Something nudged me in the side and I turned to see a woman giving me a death glare holding onto my other arm.

“It's quite alright, I seem to get that look a lot” she said smiling ringing up the book. “That'll be six forty two” she said holding out a hand. Reaching into my pocket I pulled out a ten before handing it to her. The woman tapped a few things out on her cash register before pulling some coins and a few bills out. “Here you are, three fifty eight. Enjoy and please come again” she said putting the receipt in my hand before before the coins and finally the bills.

I grabbed the book from the woman's hand before leading the other woman on my arm to the door, holding it open allowing her through first.

As soon as we were both outside I started walking down the sidewalk with her on my arm. “I can't believe you! Gawking at her like that” she said before laughing.

I scratched my head again, “Sorry hun, I was kinda lost in thought there for a second” I said making her let go of my arm and push me.

“Ohhh you always say that! If I didn't know any better I'd say that every pretty girl just makes you lose your mind” she said laughing as I bumped into a nearby sign.

“Yea right. Why would I need to look at pretty girls when I have you?” I asked grabbing her around the waist and lifting her into the air, her short coppery hair bouncing from the sudden movement.

“Hey, hey! Careful!” she said beating on my shoulder lightly. “I don't want you hurting yourself!”

I laughed snuggling my face into her stomach. “You don't weigh anything! I don't know what you're going on about!” I said jovially making her hit me harder on the shoulder.

“Oh bull!” she said as I put her down.

The two of us continued down the sidewalk passing a few shops making us stop and look inside. Antique shops were her favorite, loving to stop and look at the old war memorabilia and weapons that sat in glass containers.

A smile came to her face as she looked at me with a childlike glee before pulling me towards an ornamental suit of armor.

'Thank God I managed to find a girl with my love for weapons' I thought looking up at the armor. The black and gold plated suit reflected the shop around us making me smile before sticking out my tongue making faces in the reflective surface.

Julia started to make faces too, making us both laugh before walking towards the exit.

Thumping filled my ears before a bright light flash of light filled my eyes.

I rubbed my eyes, the after light still flashing along with a few tears. I pulled my hands away wondering before looking around.

The Everfree forest looked much the same, a few more overgrown plants surrounded me than I remembered, but as I turned dark, gray legs stood before me, silver hooves exiting from the bottom of them. Looking up, abs covered in black fur jutted out in my direction, leading up to a chest that was partially covered by a white beard along with a silver necklace that was draped over it's shoulders. The fur ended showing over muscular arms that shown in a bright red color.

Looking at the beings face, my stomach fell as I saw a silver nose ring below a pair of eyes that seemed to stuck in a perpetual glare. A large white mane was above that between a pair of huge horns that an orb of amber light floated between.

“It seems the princesses and Discord left out some information” He said, his mouth curling into a smile as I floated into the air right before him the same amber light surrounded my body. The being inhaled deeply only to sputter and cough as nothing, but air entered his lungs.

“Tirek?” I asked as the being scowled at me before releasing the magical hold, making the ground rush to meet me.

“Useless” The centaur said turning and walking away.

Thinking for a moment I realized what was going on. Looking to the centaur before me I grabbed my spear from where it had fallen and took my shield from it's place. Wrapping the straps around my arm before looking to the being that began fading into the trees.

“Not today” I muttered, pulling out the Ring of Fog and slipping it on my finger.

Chapter 7; Misguided Actions

Shadowing the hulking monster that was Tirek was easy, it seemed after gaining magic from all of the ponies besides Twilight, he payed little attention to his surroundings, focusing, presumably, on finding the missing princess.

I tried to remember what happened in the episode. Twilight had a misadventure with teleporting. And ends up in a rock that had been split.

“PRINCESS TWILIGHT!” I heard Tirek call out making me cover my ears. “YOU HAVE SOMETHING THAT BELONGS TO ME!”

Looking around the centaur, I noticed a rock that suddenly exploded. Tirek ducked under a speeding princess that left a trail of violet, purple and pink streaks behind her. The monster walked out further into the valley as the princess turned and made her way towards him making a long line in the dirt before slamming into his hoof.

The purple alicorn took a step back as Tirek stood there, “You're going to give me what I want” he said before the amber sphere appeared between his horns and he started to inhale. Twilight teleported away before he could do anything making him look down at where she had been.

Turning, the centaur looked over towards Ponyville before firing a large bolt of energy. An explosion quickly followed with cloud of dust appearing. After a few moments the cloud dissipated before a flash of pink light appeared in the sky, quickly followed by a glow that shot out at the monster.

“Oh shit” I muttered under my breath, running between the trees to get out from behind Tirek. Just as I managed to get out of the way, an enormous beam of energy shot out, an amber sphere was pushed back from inside the beam before an explosion erupted behind it revealing a long trail of destruction.

'Dear Lord' I prayed, as I watched the fight unfold. Tirek and Twilight stopped for a moment, the centaur's lips moving, but the explosion had caused my ears to ring. Before they could recover, the earth beneath me started to quake. The alicorn shot up into the air only to be intercepted by a bolt of amber light from the centaur.

Teleporting again, the alicorn blasted Tirek in the face before he picked her up, hurling her into a nearby mountain. Muffled screams echoed into my ears as she flew only for a dust cloud to appear near the peak of the mountain.

Quick to follow the centaur charged flying through the air at the point where the alicorn impacted only to drill completely through the mountain.

I sprinted after the fight, reaching the base of the mountain before running around it, gasping for breath at this point. 'Almost there' I thought reaching the other side, only to find a large crater, the two standing beneath before six bubbles flashed into existence.

After a bit more running. The bubbled popped, save for one. Tireks voice echoed to my ears. “After the way he had betrayed you, you still call him friend?” it asked only for a quieter voice to answer followed my the monster's voice once more. “As you wish”

The bubble popped sending the dragonequiss to the ground enticing a small puff of dust. Tirek turned back to the alicorn. “Your turn” he said before the amber orb appeared once more.

Twilight groaned in pain as multicolored light flowed from her horn into the centaur before she collapsed onto the ground defeated. Tirek held his hands over his face as the amber light surrounded him making him grow larger than the mountain he had thrown Twilight through.

The large being continued to groan and roar as he grew only for the alicorn's friends to rush to her side, sans Discord who approached before giving her a triangular medallion.

'Alright' I thought as I watched them all rush into the forest away from the now massive monster. 'If I want this to work, I better keep a low profile' Looking up Tirek cast a few spells sending massive energy bolts at mountains and other places decimating them. 'Savage' I thought keeping away from his line of sight and bolts of magic.

A nearly blinding light shone from a large crevice in the ground gaining Tirek's attention, he fired a bolt of amber light at it before shouting towards the light. “How is the possible?! You have no magic!”

'now!' I thought running forward once more to hide behind one of the creature's legs as Twilight started speaking. “You're wrong Tirek! I may have given you my alicorn magic, but I hold the most powerful magic within me!” she said before multiple bolts of light shot out attacking the large centaur.

Tirek screamed in pain as the magic was drained from him, shrinking him to a rather puny size. After a moment the light receded back into the ball of white light before an explosion of rainbow light arched across the sky.

I watched in awe for a moment before approaching the fallen form. A drowsiness started to overtake me before I lowered my spear.

“No... More” I said leaning into the fallen form, the spearhead piercing it's now thin hide and easily sliding into it.

A final cry was sounded from Tirek, before he fell silent. A smile appeared on my face as a black aura flowed from him into me before I stumbled onto my knees, still clutching my spear as sleep overtook me.

The sound of silence beyond a single set of approaching footsteps was all I heard before the sound of gravel crunching louder until I heard once again only that beat, now going faster. 'My heartbeat' was the last thought that echoed through my mind before dreams took me.

A cool sensation was felt on my forehead before a calm loving voice sounded. “It's alright honey, you're going to be fine” it said. I opened my eyes only to find a cloudy sky, the beginnings of rain pattered on my face as a smile came to my face, the smell intoxicating. Blinking I sat in a desk looking at a board that a heavyset man scribbled away at before turning around, “alright class, it's time to take out your textbooks and-”

“WANDERER” a familiar voice sounded tearing through my boredom. I looked around, alert wondering what that sound had been. The teacher continued to talk as the rest of the class took out large books turning to a specific page.

“WANDERER, WE KNOW THOU HEAREST US!” the voice sounded again this time closer. I looked around in a panic, jumping from my desk I managed to stumble and smack my face into the empty desk next to me.

Getting back up I looked around only for there to be no one. I was alone save for a bright full moon that hung overhead.

“There thou are” The voice sounded again seemingly coming from the moon. Looking up a bright light flashed and a woman drifted down towards me a pair of dark blue wings sprouting from her back.

As she approached she landed in the darkness surrounding me and a marble floor seemed to materialize around her.

Stars flowed in her hair that seemed to float in a breeze that I couldn't feel. Her seemingly frail body was covered in a blue dress, matching that of her wings, A single Crescent moon decorated the right shoulder over surrounded by black that was dotted with stars that splayed down over her breasts. Her face was twisted in anger and her aqua eyes shown with a light that promised pain.

I tried to get on my feet, but the woman backhanded me, sprawling out again. “If your desire is to keep thoust life, then keep thine position” she said making me shutter. “Now if thou would be so kind as to inform us, WHAT WAST THOU THINKING!?”

The scream only brought more fear and confusion to me making tears well up in my eyes. The woman ended that with another slap across my face that knocked me around again. After a moment I realized what was going on as memories came to me.

I stood up and looked back to the woman, who was still glaring me down. The world around us seemed to change as I thought about the forest for a moment and it appeared around us. “Well then” I said looking around. “Welcome to my dreams then Princess Luna” I said looking back at the woman.

“This is not the time for pleasantries Wanderer!” she nearly shouted at me. “Thou hast taken a life, after both myself and mine sister ordered thoust not!”

“Oh?” I asked, “I don't play as though I feel no guilt for ending Tirek's life, but is this not good for you and your sister as well?” I asked, motioning towards her with a hand “Not only did I take the 'humanity' from him ending your search to find a way to cure me, but I also emptied a cell in Tartarus. And not to mention, if he escaped once, what said he would not again if that dog left it's post?”

The anger in the Lunar princess' face faltered if only for a moment. “While thou does give justification for thine actions, it changes little” She said shaking her head. “Thou hast taken a life, an unforgivable crime in the borders of Equestria. And thou shalt be punished for this crime.”

I nodded, 'It's only fair, commit a crime and pay the price' I thought to myself before paying closer attention to the princess. “Understandable, what is my punishment?” I asked only for a smile to form on the woman's lips.

“Your punishment is taking Tirek's place” She said making my eyes go wide. “You shall be imprisoned for one thousand moons, in this prison of your own making”

I looked around 'Forever dreaming for however long one thousand moons is...' I noticed Luna starting to float back into the moon that still hung in the sky. “Luna! How long is a moon?” I asked, only for the question to go unanswered.

“We shall check on thou every hundred moons, now we leave thou wist thine thoughts” She said before disappearing in a flash of light.

“Help Equestria by taking out one of their most powerful enemies for good and they imprison me in my mind...” I said, the words echoing in the forest. I shook my head and started walking, “best make the most of it”

The forest appeared around me where it hadn't been, trees sprouting from the ground. It wasn't long before the ruins of a small town sprouted up before me, a rundown sign, most of it on the ground in front of me. A sigh escaped me as I thought about what this could be before turning around and walking away.

“No thanks” I said simply, not wanting to be in a horror show for the next thousand moons.

As I continued walking I reached a crevice, it looked similar to the one that the Elements of Harmony came from during their 'fight' with Tirek.

I looked for a way down only to find that the stairs that had been carved into the rock missing. I shrugged before sliding down the steep decline before it suddenly dropped. Below me was a blackness that sent a shiver through my spine before the ground materialized.

If I was in real life, no doubt my knees would be in my chest and my skull shattered on the rock below, but instead I simply stood back up and looked around. The walls of the crevice were little to look at, seemingly simple stone. Walking for a while revealed a wider part in the crack showing the missing stairs as well as the Tree of Harmony.

Approaching the tree it looked a bit fuzzy, almost as if because I hadn't seen it beyond the show, it wasn't perfect in my mind. Looking at the limbs, I started to wonder what the elements were up too, finding a statue of me stabbing a now dead Tirek.

The scene seemed to unfold around me, ponies surrounding the corpse of the once powerful opponent, gasps came from some, others simply gave the scene a sad look.

“He thought he was doing what was best for you all” Discord's voice rang out as the dragonequiss approached making them look at him. “By doing this he believed he kept the evil from ever escaping again to steal magic from the world”

“But we were going to send him back to Tartarus! Is this not a curler fate?” Twilight asked before looking back to the scene before her.

“Well, from someone who's been imprisoned for thousands of years without anything to do; No” The Dragonequiss said before turning to me. “Is that not what you were thinking?” Discord asked as the others disappeared in a flash of light. “To save Tirek the fate of imprisonment, trapped alone in a land where the only companion to speak to is a three headed dog?”

He stepped forward making me quickly find myself trapped against another Discord who looked down at me sternly. “Would you of done the same to me? Perhaps you'd think it merciful for the spirit of chaos!” he said finally yelling.

I stuttered out a denial, but the dragonequiss only snorted in response. “Oh you sound sooo believable!” he said a cruel look on his face.

“Begone” the simple word rang out as a Moon hung in the sky.

I fell to my hands and knees before curling into a ball as the moonlight faded. “She's making sure I don't drive myself insane” the words rang out through the empty expanses of my mind. I laid there crying, trying to accept my fate.

Chapter 8; How Long is a Thousand Moons?

“How long have I been here” the words rang out, echoing as though through miles of crevices and canyons.

Memories played before my eyes of events that had unfolded, bringing me to this place, events even before, of a loving family with a Dad who worked hard to keep food on the table. High school, people I cared little about beyond a few teachers and even fewer of my fellow students.

A strange jingle rang out again making me look up from my position on the 'ground'. A dragonequiss wearing a jester's uniform stood before me, dancing like a fool. Ponies started to join in, but with a thought they were gone.

Joviality seemed so trivial anymore, I simply wished for something to do, something that could continue even after my release from captivity.

How long had it been? Days? Months? Possibly even years? I shook my head. Years ha. As if I could be so lucky.

Princess Luna would drop in periodically, or at least a large glowing moon would. The visits would be more common if my mind tried to drive me insane with guilt, or other such emotions. A simple command of “Silence” or “Begone” would banish the apparitions.

Amusingly, I still felt my sanity slipping, whether or not from my mind. The only thing to talk to worth two cents were myself, even sometimes making a mirror image of myself, sometimes clothed in the wanderer's garb.

He was a great listener, even if the moon would show up sometimes to banish him. After one time when the moon showed up and banished him, he came back on his own accord, it frightened me a little, but he started to tell me things. How to banish the moon before it could interfere, how to better control my mind so I wouldn't need it's help.

It didn't take long for me to accept, the moon becoming more a burden than a help quite quickly.

“You see, that is why she interferes. She fears the power we hold in our mind.” He said causing me to blink and put a hand to my chin. After a second he was behind me a reassuring hand on my shoulder “I mean you trust me don't you?” He said making me nod.

“Of course I do, I mean you're me” I said turning around. To look at him only for him to not be there.

“Then focus, remember that you simply need to will them and her away, we are in your mind, you are the king here” His voice echoed from somewhere in my mind.

After a few moments, strange creatures appeared around me. Looking closer they were corrupt versions of people, or ponies that I knew. “Bret” they all seemed to call as they approached.

After a moment of fear, the Moon appeared. Shining it's light on me and the group surrounding me.

I looked up at it for a moment and focused. “I don't need you anymore” I shouted willing the orb away. A stuttered and faint reply came, but went unheard as the noise from the creatures around me became louder.

I looked around unafraid, I tried willing them away as well, but laughter echoed in my ears. “Ohh so simple” it said before laughing again. “So gullible as well! Did you truly not wonder if being trapped in your mind for this long would cause some kind of effect? Almost as if they were meaning to make another Spirit of Chaos” My reflection said.

The creatures closed in before I felt something tearing me from where I was standing.

Sound! Oh dear, lovely sound! That rhythmic thumping in my ears. My heartbeat. The sound of gravel crunching was once again sounding in my ears as my stone prison crumbled around me.

I opened my eyes to find myself kneeling on a stone surface, spear still clutched in my hands as a babe would hold to his mother's hand.

Looking up I saw the Lunar and Solar diarches and a smile came to my face as the spear fell to the ground quickly followed by my body as I attempted to get up.

The impact gave the feeling of pain, something that overjoyed me as I hadn't felt it in too long. I looked back at them who stood there shock on their faces at my action. “Princesses!” I said trying and failing to rise to my feet, the need to hug them almost overpowering before something snapped in my head.

'they imprisoned you, watched you as you puttered around in your mind.' A familiar voice said making me calm down for a moment before looking at the two again.

The looks on their faces translated to pity, and near disgust in my head. Anger grew inside me, but I kept it reigned in the the best of my abilities.

“What have you released me for” I asked, managing to rise leaning on the tall stone base next to me.

“There was a disturbance, we feared that while being trapped within your mind, it had caused itself to cave in and attempt to destroy itself” Princess Luna said, trying to keep a stoic expression.

I could see it in her eyes though, the disgust. 'She's been in my head, that moon was her' I thought trying to remember all the things she no doubt saw.

“We wanted to make sure your mind was healthy enough to finish you sentence” Princess Celestia said.

My eyes darted between the two before they shared a glance. 'they plan to destroy you! stop them before they can do any more damage!' The voice said.

Something in my head wanted me to destroy these two before me, while something else, wanted me to stop and listen.

Still leaning against the stone. I walked to the other side to find my spear tip stuck in the ground. Taking it out took a few tries as my muscles didn't seem to want to work with me after so long of being petrified. I yanked the spear from the ground stumbling for a moment before falling back onto my backside.

I heard something behind me and turned to see the two of them staring down at me with blank expressions. It took me a moment to get back onto my feet leaning heavily on my weapon. “Alright, so...” I said making sure of my footing. “if you don't mind me asking, how long have I been in there?” I asked before looking up at their expressionless faces.

Luna put a hoof to her chin face contorted in thought. “If the moons do not lie, you've been trapped for two years, or ten moons” she said nodding.

I was taken aback at this. “Two years? And you said one thousand moons? Well son of a bitch I'm going to lose my mind if it's only been ten moons!” I said anger building inside me once more.

“Well you were told that you'd be taking Tirek's place for ending his life, as someone would need to be punished for what happened” Celestia said. “It is only fair to-”

I held up a hand stopping her. “Fair? Don't talk to me about fairness princess. When you have to make a friend to talk to simply because you're that alone, that's not fair. Fairness is not serving someone else's sentence. Fairness would be putting me in a dungeon for a few years if not celebrating me for killing an enemy of the country, if not the world” I said, the anger seeping into my voice. “You wish to be fair. Strike me down. Where I come from, that is fair”

A frown found it's way onto Celestia's face and anger burned in her eyes. “Fairness by definition is a judgment free from discrimination of any kind. You serving part of the time that Tirek put upon himself is fair in our eyes. Unfair would be giving you the life sentence he had” she said. “Unfair would be letting you get away with murder when some of my ponies spent years in the dungeon serving time for their crimes”

I laughed causing the rage on Celestia's face grow and some of it to pass to her sister. “Fairness is as everything relative isn't it? I have proper reasoning for killing Tirek, yet you call me a murderer, I regret having to end his life, but answer me this Princess of the Sun. Did he care? Discord was willing to reform, Tirek on the other hand simply believed the magic belonging to him and took it upon himself to steal it from ponies and hurt others by doing so”

“Am I not justified for wanting to fix myself as well as end the life of an individual who had malicious intent had he ever escaped again?” I asked.

As if on cue, Celestia's horn lit up a bright gold and I was shoved up against the stone I sat upon as a statue not long ago.

“How can you say you know that? None of us knew Tirek, or cared too after he started taking pony's magic” The white alicorn said getting in my face. “You don't know what was right, just as I don't”

I stared at the Princess for a moment before sighing. “you who ruled a land of safety and peace wouldn't know.” A voice deeper than my own said catching the princess off guard. “perhaps if you lived in a land of chaos and evil as we have for all our lives, you would share my view... pardon me, our view” the voice laughed for a moment before the princess released me and I fell to the ground.

It took a moment for me to rise from the ground with the help of my spear “From where I come, murder is common, death is inevitable and crime runs rampant. Worse yet, Princesses, I have a bit of a hero complex I want to help people, or ponies” I said “I am sorry I disobeyed you, but perhaps, teaching would be better than imprisoning?”

I looked up at the two shocked at my sudden change of face. 'teaching??' The voice called out in my head 'are you a fool?! They imprisoned you, caused you to slowly lose your mind! lash out and make an attempt at their lives!' The vocie said anger growing in it's voice.

I was torn, while I my love for both princesses due to their depiction had weakened with my dealings with them, they only wanted to help their subjects. The voice in my head though, while violent and nearly senseless, had stuck by me through my imprisonment.

I looked up at Princess Celestia, “Well, what happens now, diarches?” I asked. I felt my eyelid start twitching, I tried to close my eye and make it stop, but it continued. Due to my mask this went unseen by the sisters until my left arm did the same giving strange muscle spasms that made it flex and stop, my fingers buzzed on the shaft of the staff.

“i won't let you hurt us” The voice said again as visions of a painful death or torture flooded my mind that made me scream, though they went unheard as my reflection spoke.

Chapter 9; Separation then Reunion?

Before the two princesses, a mental struggle broke out as a creation of my mind and I struggled for dominant control of my body. To outsiders looking in, it looked like a young man wearing a strange costume holding his head with a shield on his arm and a spear on the ground next to him, screaming.

Inside my head it was much more.

Blackness surrounded myself and my reflection as I have taken to calling him. “do you not see? they intend on hurting us! after you killed that Tirek fellow, those two ponies only believe you a threat!” The being called out, pleading with me.

I passed an arm over my chest in a downward motion. “No they don't trust me, and it is because I killed that centaur. They have a valid reason to be afraid though, they see the good in ponies and other creatures! Due to how I've been raised, and subsequently you've been created we only see the bad they can do, the threats and associate them with things of our world!”

My reflection growled in frustration his fists balled at his sides. “your stupid love of that show is clouding your judgment! you need to see the facts and look at the beings in front of you, not the ones that you remember!” it said. “if you cannot do that I will make sure we stay safe until you can!”

“You were created by my mind” I said tapping the side of my head. “I have every right to make judgments on things that I beli-”

An excruciating pain took my head making me close my eyes. When I reopened them I was staring at the ground. Looking up I saw Princess Luna standing over me a swirling mass of color at the end of her horn.

I reached up towards the princess for a moment before my eyes lolled back and everything faded into blackness.

A sigh escaped me, disappointed at my situation. Walking down the street I adjusted the old backpack sitting it more comfortable on my back, the large water bottle not helping in the endeavor. I looked up and stopped before pressing the button on the stoplight, waiting for the orange hand to change. The sound of footsteps caught my attention making me turn as a blob of color came towards me the world changing around it. The blob said something I didn't understand before something seemed to break sending me into the inky blackness below, a single point of light coming closer until-

I awoke at the sound to the sound of loud clomping outside my room, a hand rose to my head to try and find the cause of a sharp pain that pierced my skull.

Looking around I was lying in a bed, the cool covers sending mixed signals from my skin as most of my body liked it, though my feet were bloody cold. I sat up before trying to get a look at the room around.

It was a rather high class room, though most of the decorations seemed dark in color, navy blue, black, dark grays, I looked at the ceiling to find it speckled with white stars, constellations, star patterns I didn't recognize. The decor of the room was stunning, fit for a king, but a familiar set of folded clothes lying on a dresser on the other side of the room caught my attention.

Lifting the covers I confirmed my suspicions and a nearly unseen blush ran across my face as I found that I was in fact, unclothed. Swinging my legs over to the edge of the bed proved easy enough, the magic from the petrification spell having worn off. Nearly jumping up out of bed, glad to be free of the spell and that quite bad situation with the princesses the fact hit me that I was most likely still in their castle.

Unfortunately due to my over eagerness I ended up feeling as if all the strength in my body quickly left through my legs, allowing me to slam my face into into the wall.

After a moment, much to my distress, a pair of guards opened the door and walked in quickly followed by the two diarches. They regarded me with a nod of their heads, “I see you're feeling better Wanderer” Celestia started as I grabbed the covers of the bed, holding my sore forehead.

“Yes, now pardon me princesses, I seem to be naked at the moment so could you come back in a few minutes?” I asked looking at the two of them

A questioning look appeared on both the diarches' faces before looking at one another. Luna's horn sparked to life with a blue aura, surrounding my clothes before levitating them in my direction. “We need to speak with you, it is the utmost urgency” The dark alicorn said as the clothes landed near my feet. I looked down at them as the two of them stared at me before sighing sitting down on my bare butt and throwing on the clothes as quickly as I could.

“It seems being trapped in your dream-scape for the time has caused your mind to attempt to fragment, creating another being” Luna said, looking towards the top of my head as it bobbed slightly above the edge of the bed. “While you were unconscious, we found that for the most part, your own mind is healthy. The fragmented portion on the other hoof has become quite violent after the separation from you”

I stood fastening my belt around my midsection before tying the bag on it and throwing the mask on my face before pulling up the hood. I looked around for a moment, “Where are my other things?” I asked only for the bag to be thrown into my chest.

“Have you been listening?” Luna asked glaring at me, her sister put a hoof on her shoulder reminding her to show restraint.

“Yes” I said throwing the bag on my back. “You said my mind started to fragment, though I seem perfectly fine which seems unlikely after being alone in my mind for two years” I said looking back at the pair of alicorns. “Regardless, if a part of my mind is causing problems we should look into it”

“We already have” Celestia retorted motioning between herself and her sister. “The problem is he is wishing to speak with you and will not cease his attempts to break free from the containment until we give him this”

A sigh escaped me. 'Never thought I'd go insane, but then again never thought I'd be stuck in the world of My little pony either' I thought before my hand shot to my head, pain racking it before I let out a groan.

“I see the fragmentation has taken it's toll on you as well” Luna said, “Come, it may be possible to fix this before the damage is permanent. Then we shall discuss the remainder of your punishment”

I rolled my eyes and tried to pop my neck only to be rewarded with more pain, “Fine” I said walking towards the two who started down the hallway. The pair pf guards flanked me their steely expressions not unlike that of Big Macintosh's bored stare.

“If I may be so inclined to ask, where are my weapons?” I asked as small group walked down the stairs leading to wherever they were holding this reflection my mind had come up with.

“That is none of your concern for now” Celestia said, only glancing back at me for a moment. “As my sister said, we shall find a solution to the current problem before discussing your punishment for the murder of Tirek”

'Are you still on about that?' I questioned mentally, 'He seals all the magic in the land, except perhaps what Zecora had, and then after I make sure he never does it again, you imprison me for two years effectively-' my thoughts were interrupted as pain racked my head causing me to nearly crumple.

“It seems we must hurry, the separation is affecting him” Luna said before I felt a strange sensation, opening weary eyes I found that I was floating above the princess of the night. In a flash of dark blue light, the world around us changed.

Looking around I found that the princess had teleported us to what looked to be a dungeon, an incredibly well kept one at that. None of the normal mold, cracked stone or anything else you would expect. Instead we stood in a large circular room, many iron bar doors lining the outside, leading into small holding cells only accessible through the obvious door, though a single iron grate was located in the back of each of these rooms, presumably for excrements. Looking down I saw the floor decorated with half a sun conjoined with half a moon.

Directly before us was one of the cells, though inside rested what looked like a man, dressed identically to me, the only difference was a strange fog orange the being seemed to produce and the fact he was partially translucent colored a darker orange. Around him was what looked like a clear cube within a cube, the outline being the only thing visible.

“ah, so you have brought him good, good.” The being said looking up. “now if you could be so kind as to, START PUTTING US BACK TOGETHER!” he shouted making the bars of the dungeon quake and the cubes he was in turn a deep shade of red for a moment before the bars settled once more.

I was placed down near the princess' side before I realized my headache had stopped. 'How queer' I thought a hand rising to my chin.

The princesses sighed the older stepping forward, “As we have said before, after the separation, the rejoining process shall take time, and isn't even worth the risk, as the possibility of death of the host is too high” Celestia said obviously tired of having this discussion. “While I believe my sister was a bit quick to use that method of settling things, your fighting with The Wanderer's mind would have torn it apart had we let it continue!” Luna shot her sister an annoyed look at this, but simply rolled her eyes before returning her attention back to the prisoner.

“What is going on?” I asked the younger of the two as her sister continued her attempt to calm my reflection.

Princess Luna sighed “After my, admittedly rushed, attempt to calm your mind by taking the second personality, he grew into the form you see before you. Now he is seemingly obsessed with returning to your mind, though we have told him it is virtually impossible without killing you” she said looking back at the being in the cell. “The only other option is to fragment him before he can form his own being, though this is less likely to work than the other option, it's risks are far less”

“So our options are take him apart, and put him back in my head piece by piece, put him in whole, though it has a likely chance to kill me, or let him become his own being?” I asked inciting a nod from the lunar princess. A chuckle escaped me 'Perhaps these two are not as perfect as people make them out to be' I thought.

“What will the effects of him becoming his own have on me?” I asked making the lunar princess turn towards him.

“Well it would take your mind time to heal, as well as for him to complete himself. Ultimately the choice of what we shall do is yours, but you must weigh your options carefully” Luna said before turning back to me. “For if you perish while we are attempting to put him back, the chance of you returning at that 'bonfire' with a sound mind, is little to none”

I nodded weighing my options before looking to my reflection in the cell. I approached making his bickering with Celestia stop as she stepped back. “And what do you want?” I asked, making him return an odd look.

“what do I want?” he asked holding a hand to his chest. “I want to be back where I belong, I am part of your mind. And I want us to be safe” he said motioning to me.

I regarded him for a moment, “You understand the risks?” I asked to which he nodded. “I see” I said thinking for a moment before turning back to the princesses. “How long will fragmenting and returning them to my mind take?” I asked.

Luna gave an unsure look waving a hoof, “It could take anywhere from a few hours to a day, doing that will also make him a part of your mind, not another personality though” she said making me nod. “So be it”

The dark alicorn's horn glowed it's normal deep blue before a click was heard and the cell door swung open. Princess Celestia stepped inside before both her younger sister and I followed. The off white alicorn's horn gave off the yellow light it was known for before the outlined cubes seemed to break down flowing back into her horn, leaving my reflection to float there in mid air.

“finally!” It said stretching it's arms out and lounging back as if it was on a couch. I opened my mouth to ask him if he really wanted this, but he put up a hand. “no worries mate, out here i'm pretty much useless, kinda like you. if I go back into your head then at least i'd be of some kind of use!” he said before laughing at my expense.

Luna gave only a slight chuckle before her horn re-lit. Blue magic started to swirl around the nearly transparent beings, slowly speckling it with orange before the brighter color completely turning it. Before my eyes the magic started to swell. The sight was breath taking, sending chills down my spine.

After a few moments, I realized that my reflection was becoming more and more transparent to the point he could easily be thought as an optical illusion. A few more moments and he was completely gone and the magic formed itself into a loose sparkling sphere in the middle of the room.

“Alright, this part is a bit trickier” Princess Celestia said as she looked over at me wearing a slightly unsure look on her face. I noticed her horn glowing making me raise an eyebrow, I was about to ask why, but a sudden impact in the back of my neck shocked my body making the world swirl into blackness.

'son of a...' I thought before consciousness faded from me.

Chapter 10; Planning

A strange feeling came to me as I opened my eyes, everything seemed different, more colorful almost. Finding myself slumped against the wall, still in the same cell that the whole ordeal with my reflection had occurred. Looking around though, I noticed a distinct lack of either princess, or said reflection of myself.

“Hello?” I called out. The sound of hooves against the stone heard for a moment before the sound approached. One of the many gray unicorn guards poked his head in front of the door before stepping in front of it.

“I see you've awoken, please keep calm and wait here for a moment. I shall return momentarily” A deep voice said making me raise and eyebrow. Turning away towards the stairs, the guard yelled a few orders to, my assuming, another guard before the clipping and clomping of hooves was the only sound beyond my breathing.

'Well, I can't exactly tell if it worked' I thought before moving a hand to hold my head 'At least I don't feel like my skull is going to split anymore' After a moment of waiting I took off my bag grabbing my water from inside and taking a few drinks, noting the amount left. Deeming it sufficient for at least a bit longer, I turned my attention to a small black device with earphones that sat in a lower pocket.

'I brought this thing so I could drown out the sound of people losing their minds if I needed to' I thought, mind returning to the con before putting one of the buds in my ear and turning it on. After a few seconds of the device warming up, I looked at the song that I had paused. I tried to remember why it had been paused on that song, but thinking didn't seem to help to what it was. Restarting the song, I un-paused it and took note of the title; Have You Ever Seen The Rain?

Despite my surroundings I chuckled at the familiarity of it and started to sing along waiting for the princesses and whatever they wanted.

A few more songs played by before a sigh came from me, knowing that if I left it on too long I would lose the music, most likely forever. Reaching up I held down on the power button the small screen giving a 'goodbye' before going blank. Re-wrapping the ear buds around the small device I replaced it in the small pocket on my backpack.

“You don't have too horrible of a singing voice” I heard behind me making me jump and look behind me to find a laughing tired looking princess Luna. “Worry not it's just me” she said “One of Celestia's loyal woke me and informed me you have done likewise since my sister is in the middle of the day court at the moment she won't be joining us”

I nodded my fright leaving me quickly, “So what's going on? I still feel strange” I asked standing. “Thankfully though, my head doesn't feel like someone's trying to split it anymore either” I said earning a strange look from the recently awoken princess.

“Quite” she said rolling her eyes “Well, to answer your previous question, the 'operation' was not a complete success” The lunar princess said making the smile under my mask drop. “True the vast majority of the memories and other quirks that the personality took from you returned, but unfortunately a great chunk dissipated, virtually bouncing off your unconscious mind”

I looked at the ground for a second, 'How much did I lose in this?' I questioned trying to think back to my past. 'School, things I learned from there, normal crap like that, family, Mom and Dad, Richard.' there was a sneaking suspicion in my stomach that out of my family I couldn't remember someone, but I shook it from my mind, 'It's normal to forget things, I mean they'll come back to me' I thought before looking up at the princess who wore a look of sympathy.

She held herself for a moment before opening her mouth “I probably know what you're thinking, 'The memories will return'” she said getting a nod from me to which she shook her head. “The memories that he took from you are likely not to return as the biggest part of them have. If we had let it alone, your mind would've healed with most of your memories returning, only a select few being left out, but due to the other personality's insistence we had little choice”

Taking a few breaths I stepped back against the wall and took a few breaths “Alright, lets move on, if... if I dwell on this much longer I think I'm going start freaking out” I said trying to stay calm. “What about my punishment” I offered.

A look of surprise took Luna's face and ran with it “I cannot say I've met someone who'd willingly change the subject to that of their punishment” she said before shaking her head and muttering “strange one” under her breath before returning her eyes to me, steeling their gaze. “Personally, from before I was imprisoned, your punishment would be quite lax as you did do as you said before in keeping an evil from ever escaping again, a few years in prison and nothing more. My sister however seems to have decided it that you murdered another being, despite his own transgressions, and wants you punished more severely than myself” she said making nod my head returning my gaze to the floor. “As mental imprisonment seems to be out of the question, I will give you two options” she said making me look up. “Either you shall remain here, in this holding cell until my sister and I have come to an agreement and deem you fit to leave, or you shall fulfill your debt to this country by protecting it”

'Protecting it?' I thought before it came to me. “You mean to make me a guard?” I asked making her nod. I thought about the options for a moment, it sounding weighted towards the latter. “What's the catch of being in the guards?” I asked only for her to giggle.

“There is no catch, you will pledge yourself to this country for life, serve until we, my sister and I, deem you able to leave, and then you'll live out your days as a citizen of our country, a less than honored veteran” The night princess said motioning with a hoof towards the end.

I looked the princess over for a moment wondering to myself if this option was due to the fact she had just woken up, but nodded my head. “Alright, I suppose I could deal with some military experience” I said eliciting a nod from the princess.

“Very well, I shall speak to my sister about this matter” she said turning to head for the stairs, only for me to call after her.

“Princess Luna, I also need to ask” I said wringing my hands as she turned around and looked at me. “I will need to visit the Everfree Forest before I begin in the royal guard though, seeing as how, well” I said before taking off one of my gloves and showing her the, dehydrated looking disgusting hand underneath.

The princess nodded, “Worry not, either myself or my sister will accompany you there to ensure your sanity. Is there anything else you need?” She asked before I shook m head.

“Thank you for your kindness after I kinda screwed up” I said scratching the back of my head. To which she giggled again.

“Think nothing of it Wanderer, now I bid you farewell for now, I tire and need to return to my bed” she said heading up the stairs.

A thankful sigh escaped me as I slid down against the wall to the stone floor. A look to the 'bed' made of straw made me wonder what to do with the rest of the day.

After what felt like a few hours of sitting around waiting, I searched my cell up and down, finding nothing more than the bed of straw. I flagged one of the guards down, the white pegasus stallion approached the cell cautiously.

“Please keep all appendages within the bars” he said keeping his expressionless face. “What do you need?”

“I was wondering when I was going get food for today” I asked, the guard simply stared at me for a few moments before a sigh escaped him.

“That” he said pointing at the pile of straw, “Is your food” the guard made an about face and took his position at the entrance of the dungeon once more.

A sigh escaped me before I looked into my bag and grabbed one of my now dwindling protein bars. 'Haven't eaten anything besides these things since arriving, I think I'm going to die again...' I thought before a bigger question popped into my mind. 'Do I even need to eat now?' I asked looking down at the unopened bar.

“... and you need to realize that you'll be under the captain's command. If you disobey him then you'll be court-martialed” Princess Celestia said, my only guess that she was trying to dissuade me from taking Luna's offer even though she had agreed to it herself.

I looked over the side of the chariot watching the world go past as we flew to the Everfree forest. “I know your majesty, my father was in the military, he told me about what it was like” I said trying not to outwardly groan as she continued to explain the way things worked if I joined the ranks of the guards. Looking back at the princess I shrugged, “I figure they'll find something for me to do. If nothing else I'm good at working with metal having forged my own weapons with the assistance of my father. I don't expect to be a fighter”

The worried expression didn't leave the princess' face though, making me sigh inwardly again. 'She either trusts me so little that while agreeing it would be a good idea, doesn't like the thought of putting a weapon in my hand' I thought looking back over the edge of the chariot. 'Kill one super villain and no one trusts you'

“Well I just want you to realize what you're getting yourself into Wanderer. It's not that I don't trust you, it's just that I don't know you” Celestia's voice rang out making me turn around.

“Aye too bad we couldn't come up with a better idea than putting me in stone” I said a hand going to my chin. “Since I doubt you have many executions there's not many places for me to get 'humanity' or whatever ponies, or centaurs in this case, have” 'Pony, human, bah no idea' I thought before throwing a hand out.

Celestia sighed “I know, but we discussed this earlier, and even you saw the problem in killing Tirek, evil intentions or not”

“The problem I had was the fact that when I did it he was powerless. Had it been before he destroyed Twilight's home, or attempted on her and her friend's lives I would've fought tooth and nail.” I said looking straight at her. “They may not be my friends, well perhaps Pinkie Pie and Applejack, but that's not the reason why I would. The reason I would is because I hate seeing people taken advantage of by those with power”

The alicorn looked at me shocked before a more calm look came to her face, “Then perhaps the guard will be a good place for you” she said, making me nod and look to the oncoming forest.

After a moment the chariot started to descend towards the dark green treetops, the pegasi driving the chariot swirled around before pulling to a stop as the wheels touched the ground. “Gentlemen” I said giving a tug at my hood as I headed towards the forest.

Fiddling with my satchel, I found the Ring of Fog within, the pearl giving me a slight comfort as it did before. Placing it on my finger I dashed into the forest.

A few close calls later, mainly a pack of timberwolves trying to scare a cockatrice from their territory. The fight broke out with the cockatrice turning a few of the wooden creatures to stone before finally being taken down by one wolf that had come up behind it.

A chuckle came to me as I sat in front of the bonfire, the warmth sending shivers of pleasure down my spine making me close my eyes for a moment. A few seconds later I shook my head, having caught myself trying to doze near the warmth of the fire.

Going through the motions, I got on one knee and held a fist in front of the fire. “I offer this humanity to you, to in turn restore my body” I said.

After a few moments of holding the pose I felt a strange tingling throughout my body. A laugh came as I watched my clothes fill the rest of the way out. Pulling back from the fire, I took off a glove and saw the pale, relatively normal looking flesh beneath it staring back at me. A sigh of relief escaped me as I fell back into the grass.

“Wanderer?” The call rang out making me snap back to a sitting position. Getting up quickly I brushed myself off and replaced the glove before heading back towards the chariot. A large smile hidden beneath my mask.

Chapter 11; Revival and Boot

“What took so long?” Princess Celestia asked looking at me questioningly before a worried look came to her face as she noticed I was still wearing the mask. “Did everything work out alright?”

I nodded, pulling the mask from my face and throwing it into my bag. Looking up at the princess I smiled, a gesture to which she returned. “May not be the best looking face, but it's better than looking like I've been mummified” I said

The princess raised an eyebrow at this, but didn't say ask anything. “Well it's good that you won't have to wear that mask all the time” The princess said still smiling.

I got into the chariot next to her before the guards took off at her order. “Well to be honest I was planning on making a more, comfortable and probably better one later in case I do end up kicking the bucket and losing my humanity” I said looking forward. “That and I have always liked masks, the idea of hiding your face from those around you is strangely appealing to me as it gives a sense of mystery of who you are. Also helps that it threatens some people as strange as it is” I said chuckling.

“I see” The princess said nodding her head. “I was curious though, what were you planning on doing in the royal guard, as there's more than simply patrolling the castle and the cities” she asked making my gaze return to her.

“To be honest I figured someone had to of made the armor and weaponry of them, so I'd give that I had experience in smithing as well as a few other forms of metal working” I said looking down for a moment before returning my eyes to the princess. “I suppose I should ask as well; have Equestrians have come up with Arc welding yet?”

Princess Celestia gave me a slightly shocked look before a thoughtful look took it's place. “I believe they have made improvements for earth ponies so that the could use electrical currents to melt metals similar to unicorns, though the latter simply heat the metal to bond them instead of making the electrical arc” she said her eyes returning to me. “Why do you ask?”

“Well it was one of my few talents back home” I said folding my arms proudly closing my eyes, “I was one of the best welders that I knew, and due to my father's job of engineering, I knew quite a few”

“It's good that you're proud of your special talent” Princess Celestia said with a smile making my eyes shoot open.

“Oh no” I said shaking my hands “Humans don't have a special talent, we simply have things we're good at and things we aren't. None of that discovering yourself and earning the cutiemark bit” I scratched the back of my head for a moment. “Normally people simply do what they need to to make money, be happy, and keep food on the table for themselves and their family, if they have one”

“I suppose you spoke to Applejack and Pinkie Pie about cutiemarks?” I heard the princess ask making me mentally facepalm. I nodded, “They no doubt thinking it strange that humans do not receive one. I must say the concept is odd, but as long as you have a purpose in life and it's something you love doing to help one another then it is no doubt your race has thrived” she said with a smile.

Looking at the Princess, I could almost swear she knew more than she was letting on, but I didn't question her, less she did the same of her world and found me lying. The urge to explain that humans also cared more for themselves than for the whole also making me bite my tongue.

“So how have Applejack, Pinkie Pie and their friends been anyways? You said I've been in stone for at least two years” I said turning to look out over the green fields and forests that we passed.

If the princess suspected my unease then she didn't show it, a smile forming on her face. “Well Twilight has been taking to her new responsibilities quite well, spreading the magic of friendship wherever ponies are in need or don't know of friendship. Her five friends of course aiding her in this endeavor. There have been a few arguments here and there, but that is normal between ponies who have known one another for so long...” The princess went on, telling on the letters that Twilight had written her about what had happened.

I found myself barely paying any attention to the stories, as interesting as they were. Thoughts came to mind of how things would end up. 'If I'm going to be stuck here for the rest of my life, I suppose I should make the most of it, but is that really joining the equestrian military?' I thought.

The chariot shuttered turning my attention to my surroundings, “It seems we have returned” Celestia said, “I believe now that you've regained you 'humanity' as you call it, it would be best to speak with the captain about your enlistment”

I nodded mentally sighing, 'Hopefully the service doesn't last too long' I thought before remembering how long I was intended to be trapped in my mind and I whimpered mentally.

The captain of the royal guard looked me over, a grizzled light gray pegasus with a salt and pepper mane wearing a cloth uniform. The Princess had walked me to his office and explained the situation. Now I was in the process of being checked out by the captain.

“Well we've had minotuar in the Royal guard at one point, so I suppose this isn't too far a stretch from them. Even if he is a bit chubby” He said giving me a calculating look. “Have you ever seen battle son?” he said talking to me instead of the princess.

“Very little sir, but I have sparred many times” I said standing tall with my hands at my sides.

“Did I ask you if you'd sparred?” The captain asked raising his voice, “I asked you if you'd seen battle. A simple 'Yes sir' or 'No sir' is what I wanted. So I'll ask again, Have you seen battle?”

A familiar feeling of aggravation and annoyance filled my stomach as the stallion yelled at me. “Yes Sir!” I said matching his volume.

The captain realized what I was doing narrowing his eyes. “He might be a bit of trouble your majesty, but we'll break him” he said turning back to the Princess.

She nodded gracefully, “Thank you Captain Silverhoof, please keep me posted” she said “Now please excuse me” She finished before the princess headed for the door behind me.

Captain Silverhoof turned back to me, still standing like a statue seemingly extremely focused on one of the bricks behind his desk. “So colt” he said glaring up at me, “You have ten seconds, why did you decide to join the Royal guard? Go” he said before starting to count down from ten.

“Because my talents can be better used in a fight, Sir!” I said right before he reached two.

“Oh?” He said mockingly, “You think your talents can be useful to us? Well you're wrong, right now you're a useless pile of ugly clay, my clay to mold and to do with whatever I please. Do I make myself clear?” He asked making me give the affirmative in the normal way. “Good, now follow me. We're going to go meet the sergeants charged with putting you in shape to hold the title of 'Royal Guard'”

There was a small amount of surprise as I followed Captain Silverhoof, 'Perhaps this military works different. Well or it could be that the fact that I'm a human among ponies is weird.' I thought.

Captain Silverhoof led me outside to what looked like the training grounds nearby the guard barracks. I noticed a number of ponies out as well as what looked like a few minotuars. As we approached the captain called out to the two of them “Iron Arms, Strong Horn! Get over here!” he yelled at the two of them catching their attention and making them run over.

“Iron Arm/Strong Horn reporting for duty” They said in unison as they stopped a foot from the captain at attention.

“Alright you two, this piece of garbage clay right here is our new recruit. While I know he's not a minotuar, you're going to be the ones to mold him into a soldier that we can make use of. Do I make myself clear?” The captain said to the two of them.

“Yes Sir!” they said saluting at the same time.

“Then what in the name of the solar Princess herself are you doing standing around?! Get to it!” he said making the darker colored one of them rush over pick me up under his arm like I was nothing and the two of them to rush off.

After a moment the two of them put me down. “Alright, 'clay'” the one that had been carrying me said “I am Iron Arm, this is Strong Horn” he said motioning towards the other minotuar.

Iron Arm was quite large, his torso being a brown color reminding me of coffee which stood out from the reddish brown of his legs. The minotuar had short hair that looked like someone had taken a ruler to it between a pair of large light brown horns.

Strong Horn was slightly smaller with a nearly cream colored torso and dull copper legs. This creature looked as though he shaved his mane leaving only the coat to cover the top of his head between the pair of off white horns.

“Greetings” Strong Horn said with what sounded like a Russian accent, “Now, I want you to drop and give me as many arm ups as you can” he said. A strange look fell on my face making him roll his eyes. “On the ground” he said pointing a finger to emphasize.

I was on the dirt in a second making him nod. “Alright now push off with your arms but leave your legs in place” he said making me mentally face palm. 'Pushups' I thought before he restated his order, “Now give me as many of those as you can do”

After a few minutes and about thirty pushups, the lighter colored minotaur was clicking his tongue in disappointment. “Alright” Iron Arm said, wearing a similar face reflecting his feelings to my performance.

After an hour or two of the two of them throwing me through different exercises, having to explain a few of them due to their names, I was exhausted.

“Alright Clay, you have thirty seconds for a drink, go!” Iron Arm said making me throw down my bag unzip it and start chugging the water inside before replacing it and being back up. “Wow Clay! That only took twenty five seconds! Next time I want it done in fifteen!” he said in my face making me sigh mentally.

Author's Note

I'll be the first to admit. kinda ehhh after the wait I put you guys through, but you know, excuses, writers block, excuses.
They're like belly buttons, everyone has one.
Hope you enjoy!

Chapter 12; Arming

Iron Arm's sword chopped through the air in front of me making me step back. “Come now Clay! You cannot win if you simply dodge like a coward!” The minotuar in question said, a large smile covering his face.

'Wanna bet?' I thought a smile forming on my own face. My blade shot from my shoulder striking into my opponent, the wooden blade making a sharp 'thwak' on impact. To my surprise though, my opponent simply backhanded me sending me to the ground not far away and my the sparring weapon from my hands.

The minotuar laughed walking towards me as I got back to my feet. “Now weaponless, what do you-” Iron Arm started before my foot impacted with his groin sending his free hand to his injured 'manhood' and the minotuar to his knees.

Acting quickly I took hold of the wooden blade and turned the handle away from my opponent's fingers wrenching it away before slamming it into his back, toppling him forward. I managed to utter an “A-ha!” before Strong Horn backhanded me back to the ground.

“What in Tartatus was that?” he asked as I laid on the ground before him, the anger in his voice obvious.

“That was a fight was it not?” I asked after letting go of my jaw. “In a fight you cannot let your opponent win, especially in cases of life or death”

“That may be true, but The Royal Guard of The Pony Princesses do NOT resort to such underhanded tactics” The minotuar said. “I want ten laps around the castle saying 'The Royal Guard fight fairly and fight well'. Am I understood?”

I rose to my feet a scowl on my face and a bright red mark on my cheek. “Yes Sir!” I said saluting before starting my laps.

“Well at least he did a good job of subduing me” Iron Arm said as Strong Horn helped him to his hooves still holding his injured groin. “The power of his hits could use some work though”

“He also needs to learn discipline” Strong Horn said letting go of his compatriot and grabbing the sparring swords. “I think we should teach him technique before we continue in combat training. While he says he knows an 'Itallion Long sword' I believe that our technique will help him learn control”

“The Royal Guard... Fight... Fairly and... Fight Well” I shouted making my final lap before rushing back to the sparring circle, ignoring the looks I was getting from other members of the Royal Guard.

“Took you long enough!” Iron Arm said, standing in the middle of the wooden circle as I put my hands behind my head trying to catch my breath. “Hurry up, we've got a thing or two to show you” he said, throwing the wooden training sword to the ground before me.

After a moment I picked up the mock weapon and held it at my side. “What might that be sir?” I asked approaching.

“Well, I'm going to show you how we minotuar fight with swords” Iron Arm said as another smile came to his face.

An inquisitive look came to my own face before the minotaur rushed at me. The creature brought the sword straight down in an easily seen attack causing me to step out of the way and cut towards my opponent's exposed arm.

Iron Arm's sword shot towards me making me block the attack that sent me skidding back in the dirt. The minotaur threw cut after cut keeping me on the defensive making me jump to the side before sending a stab towards his armpit as he raised the sword back into the air for another cut.

I can only assume I hit a nerve as after a second the sword fell from my opponent's hand and onto my head causing me to grit my teeth as my head ached, threatening to make me fall to my knees.

Iron Arm threw a kick to my chest that sent me to the ground once more, though this time I kept ahold of my weapon. The minotuar reached down and picked up his own just as I got back up.

“You're telling me” I sputtered, pain radiating from my chest. “That this is how minotaur fight?” I spat out on the ground a glob of blood. 'Jeeze, being thrown around made me bite my tongue' I thought before wiping my mouth.

The smile on Iron Arm's face, I noticed, had vanished replaced with a look of annoyance. Wordlessly the larger opponent approached, making me ready my weapon.

The strike came fast and unforgiving, the attempt at blocking I threw up only for my weapon's hand guard to break and for the attack to strike my arm. A loud snap echoed from the impact making my arm practically glow with pain. A scream came from my mouth as I dropped the wooden sword and fell to my knees.

“That, is for insulting those who were willing to teach you.” I barely heard as I clutched my broken left arm. A dull thud made me look up to see the other training tool laying before me and Iron Arm walking away.

I sat there for a few moments, trying to keep from passing out taking sputtering breaths from the pain. I felt a hand wrench my arm away from me making me cry out again. “Hold still” Strong Horn said feeling my arm for a moment before pushing the bone pieces back together. My stomach turned as the pain reached my head making me vomit and start coughing. “Come now you pansy, you're lucky he didn't shatter the bones. Now get up, we need to get you to the medic to get you healed up” he said grabbing my good arm.

The walk to the Royal Guard's medical facilities felt like it took hours, the pain making my head cloudy and wish that it would end. A tug on my arm tore my tear filled eyes away from the swelling appendage and to Strong Horn.

“I would advise against spitting around minotuars Pansy” He said looking to the building in front of him bearing a red cross. “It is seen as one of the worst insults possible. The only one higher in severity being cutting off a male's horns.” the creature said before pushing the door open with his empty hand.

A few shocked faces caught my attention as we went by, the minotuar heading past the different medics, aids, and patience some of whom sat on a bed. Strong Horn threw open another door revealing a unicorn mare with a greenish-blue coat and a graying mane that was up in a bun. The mare wore a very simple set of light armor that seemed to be the uniform, as the ponies outside the small office wore similar sets.

“You must quit bursting in here like that every time you or your partner...” The mare trailed off as she noticed me, the glasses she wore lowering slightly from her bright green eyes. “Oh? And who might this be? The new recruit that the Princess pushed on you?”

The minotaur sighed quietly, “Yes Healing Touch” He said. “He managed to break his arm in sparring with Iron Arm, and seems to be spitting blood, though most likely due to a bite to his tongue or something otherwise as trivial. I would appreciate it if you would heal him, as we have a bit of a schedule to get him trained”

Healing Touch rolled her eyes her horn lighting up as she levitated her glasses to the desk in front of her before making her way around it and approaching me.

A bright green light emanated from her horn, though it only seemed to fall on me as none of the rest of the room seemed any brighter. “Hmm, yes. Minor injuries here and there, besides the broken arm” The mare said before the light seemed to brighten and change to a pinkish color.

The pain all over my body seemed to heighten for a moment before vanishing completely. I looked down at the red appendage giving it a small shake and flexing my hand before turning back to the mare.
“Thank you very much” I said, to which she replied with a smile and a nod, “If yo-” I started only for Strong Horn to yank my arm and head back out the door dragging me along once more.

“Now, we're going to find Iron Arm, you're going to apologize, and then we'll get back to training.” the minotaur said.

'What is up with this guy?' I thought looking at him as I regained my footing. “Why such a huge rush? While I don't object to apologizing to Iron Arm, you seem like you want me out of here as fast as possible.”

Silence overcame the minotaur as we continued to walk at a brisk pace.

My eyes narrowed at him, but I bit my tongue, not wanting to insult the other creature in almost complete control of my life at the moment.

After a few moments of walking, the two of us arrived back at the barracks and it only took a few seconds of dragging me through the halls before Strong Horn opened a door with a picture of a bull's head on the front to a relatively large room for only two bunks.

The minotaur looked around for a moment before turning around and dragging me behind him. “If he's not here then he must be at the forge” he muttered, the only reason I heard was the fact he was dragging me.

At the word forge my brain started going again, wondering what kind of technique the minotaur race used when forging. After a moment though, my thoughts stopped, and a quiet sigh escaped me. 'Well at least I have nothing to be prideful of here' I thought looking around.

The smell of burning coal and the sound of metal being hammered. Normally the sound would've made me joyous, but the thought of seeing Iron Arm, sent a shiver down my spine. Not only did this minotaur break my arm, but he did it over an insult that I inadvertently sent his way.

As Strong Horn opened the door to the forge I silently hoped that human expressions of repentance and apology would work.

Iron Arm glanced over at us his brow furrowing only for me to hang my head. “What do you need Strong Horn?” The minotaur asked before placing the metal he was working on back into the coals before turning to us.

“We” The lighter of the two creatures started, “Need to get back to training this welp” he said before pushing me in front of him. “And he also has something to say to you”

'Getting real tired of being thrown around by these two' I thought before raising my face to the minotaur before me. “Iron Arm, I was informed that I have insulted you. I humbly apologize for my ignorance of your culture and for the insult. I assure you it will not happen again” I said before bowing.

The look on Iron Arm's face seemed to lighten slightly before he sighed. I felt a large hand placed on my shoulder as the minotaur pulled me back up to my full height and looked me in the eyes. After a few moments he patted me and stood back to his full height.

“Apology accepted Clay. Just keep to your word and make sure it doesn't happen again” He said, the normal calm smile returning to his face. “Now come, I'll show you how we forge weapons where I'm from”

I couldn't help but feel that I was being treated like a child would, but looking at the two minotaurs, I may as well be to them. It also helped that I was positively ecstatic to learn of other smiting methods. So I followed Iron Arm back to the anvil.

Chapter 13; In a Year

The bugle sounded making my eyes open and my body sit up involuntarily. 'Habits die hard' I thought giving a yawn and stretching. Looking to a small calendar that sat on top of the trunk at the end of my cot. The date had a small red 'X' on it with the ones prior being marked with black markers.

I looked over and noticed that my two 'roommates' were already up and getting ready for their day. “You might want to hurry and get dressed, since you're so against going out naked” Iron Arm said, “The Royal Guard take graduating from boot very seriously, if you don't look your best they might make you wait another year”

A shiver ran up my spine at the thought of another year of the intense training I would have to endure again. “Not to worry Iron Arm,” I said jumping out of the cot in a ratty muscle shirt and old boxers, Strong Horn shooting me a warning look. “It's not like it'll kill me to have to deal with running laps and 'beating my face'” I said earning a chuckle from the larger minotaur.

“Be that as it may” He said a serious look taking his face. “I don't want to see you back here unless it's for a good reason”

I nodded and gave a salute like the two had taught me, my hand curled into a fist with the second knuckle of my index finger touching my eyebrow. “Yes Sir!” I said the joviality fading from my face as well.

I looked back at the cot and quickly made it look reasonable, the sheets tucked under the mattress up until the pillow which sat fluffed and devoid of any loose hairs. I gave a quick nod before turning to the trunk. Marking off the day with a pencil before throwing the two items into the trunk and retrieving my clothes as well as two new articles I had been given as a uniform.

I lowered the golden cuirass over my head, resting the padded metal plates on my shoulder before tying the straps at my sides. I smiled at the craftsmanship, glad that there had been the pair of minotaur in the royal guard, having never succeeded in making a helm on my own, let alone a breastplate. After a few movements to make sure the armor was secured, I reached down and pulled out the matching helmet.

I held the piece of equipment for a long moment looking at it, examining the sheen of it. After a moment I found a small scuff mark near the copper colored plume. A few seconds of rubbing with my sleeve left the scuff nearly invisible, only visible in certain angles. I placed the bowl on my head, the cool metal lames resting on the back of my neck sending another shiver down my spine, this time in anticipation.

A quick look over at Strong Horn who's eyes went up and down before nodding. “You look like a hornless minotaur guard with a strange set of legs” he said a smile forming at the strange look I gave him. After a moment he walked over to me and placed a firm hand on my shoulder. “You've done a good job here, just remember that after this, you'll be a fully fledged member of the Royal guard, with new responsibilities.”

I nodded, the plume flowing forward and back with my head. “I understand sir, and thank you” I said before giving him a salute similar to the one I gave Iron Arm which he returned.

Without looking back I headed for the door, the soft creak the only sound as my shoes clopped out the door.

I stood at attention beside four other ponies. Three female, one male all matching in color, gold armor, white coats, blue tails and manes which acted as the plumes of their helmets. The crowd of ponies behind us chattered away quietly as they waited for the ceremony to start. Captain Silverhoof stood before us, his back turned to his initiates.

After a moment trumpets blared, calling out as if to the heavens before the Princess of the Sun entered causing the crowd to bow deeply and the recruits to salute along with their commander. When Celestia had come to stand before the commander he ordered his recruits to stop the salute before lowering his own hoof and for the crowd to rise.

“Princess Celestia” Captain Silverhoof started, his voice being heard even by those behind him. “Diarch of the Celestial bodies, ruler of Equestria. I have found these five recruits willing and able to serve, and as such I humbly recommend their addition to your Royal Guard” he finished.

The princess looked up and scanned over the five of us stopping on me and holding her gaze for a few more moments before returning it to the captain.

“At your recommendation, I accept these five initiates into the Royal Guard of the Pony Sisters” she said. Celestias horn lit up a second later and a small wooden case was levitated into view. Captain Silverhoof stepped out of the way allowing the Princess full view of the new guards.

The wooden case opened and five cyan colored stars were lifted out before they were levitated over to our armor and placed on the chest piece. The ponies in the middle of their armor where the seemingly decorative pieces were made to hold, my own placed on the left side of my chest above my heart.

I quickly glanced at Celestia who's face bore a calm, yet obviously joyous smile. The five of us saluted to the Princess before an uproar of clopping hooves were heard behind us. After a few moments, the princess looked to her captain and nodded her head before stepping back.

Captain Silverhoof retook his place in front of the group, although facing us this time and ordered us to march out between the two crowds of ponies.

After we were far enough away from the crowd the captain ordered us to head back to the barracks and informed us that tomorrow was a day off for us as we would have one day to celebrate before being sent to whatever town or city we were stationed at.

The ponies and I all saluted before making our way to the barracks.

I smiled and waved to the ponies as they went into the room they shared with the majority of the the guard. 'Don't even know them, well at least I might get a chance to' I thought walking to the smaller room I shared with the two minotaurs.

The two, I noticed were gone, presumably doing whatever it was their job was when not training new minotaur, or at least minotaur-like, recruits. I shrugged off the thought heading for the window to look outside.

The day was beautiful, a few clouds floated along lazily in the sky matching the schedule. Tomorrow would come with some light rains over the majority of the castle to keep the flora alive and well. A question came up in the back of my head what I was going to do tomorrow.

My first thought was head to Ponyville, the thought seemed sound enough, and I could also visit the Bonfire and rest up a little there before heading back. I nodded my head finding no problem with the plan, beyond that of Twilight and her friends hearing about Tirek's death and becoming angry or scared of me.

I shook my head at the thought. 'I doubt they really remember much about me' I thought chuckling. 'Meet me once and hear about me killing Tirek, the only two to really remember would be Twilight and possibly Fluttershy out of fear' I thought laying down on my cot with my legs hanging off.

'Three years since I've seen any of them. With as much happening in their lives in the first year of their meeting I wouldn't be surprised if not even Twilight remembers me, though I don't exactly know what she's been up too' I thought before a knock on the door caught my attention.

“Door's open” I said sitting up only for the Princess to walk in making me immediately jump to my feet and salute.

The princess bowed back signaling me to drop the salute before smiling. “I'm glad to see you're relaxing before you truly start as one of the protectors of Equestria” she said. “I'm here because Twilight and her friends were asking about you throughout your training since they had heard of the situation. So, I've decided that we are going to pay them a visit.” Celestia finished, a smile coming to her face once more.

'Hmm, the princess of Friendship must've voiced her concern with having a murderer in the Royal Guard' I thought nodding to the princess. “Understood your majesty.” I said, “When shall we be leaving?” I asked only for Celestia to motion with her head to follow her.

“Now actually, that is if you're ready. It's my understanding that the armor can become quite heavy when standing guard.” she said, keeping her winning smile.

I looked down at the cuirass and chuckled. “I suppose it is a bit flashy” I said taking off the helmet and looking at it. Turning back to my trunk I opened it and stored the helmet inside before going to untie the chest plate. “To be honest, I always felt that the gold was too bright and obvious” I said undoing one of the sides before turning to the other. “Then again the silver color of steel is pretty obvious as well, seeing as how it's normally polished to a fair shine.” Slowly as to not catch the plate on anything, I slid the armor off and placed it next to the helmet in the trunk before shutting it. Turning back to the princess I smiled “I guess I'm ready” I said.

The alicorn nodded turning back to the door and walking out with me following soon after. As we approached the chariot though, the princess turned and levitated out a familiar looking spear, shield, and still sheathed knife. A smile came to my face, similar to that of a child receiving a gift.

“Now come, you may not be on duty, but the Royal Guard are proffered to be armed” The Solar princess said before walking into the chariot.

The chariot ride was uneventful, we spoke of different things, I told her that as her sister said, my memories had diminished, though only to a point.

“It is a bit strange though” I said chuckling and regaining the princess' attention from the beautiful scenery. “I was debating heading down here myself, though through train.” Looking over at the mare I noticed a raised eyebrow in question. “Well, I saw Tirek's defeat at the hands of your student and her friends before they went to return the magic, true it wasn't long before the magic that kept me a statue returned, but it was still wondrous to witness.” I said smiling at her.

The princess gave a nod of understanding, “While we may not of seen it firsthoof, my sister and I have also heard it was quite the beautiful sight”

“There's also the wish to see the bonfire once more, but that is something to do before I leave, or in this case, we leave” I said, making the princess give another nod of understanding.

“Well from what you said that is where you first arrived, it would make sense you would wish to return there.” She said, “Quite common for someone to wish to return to where they find most familiar. Though I must ask, what did you mean about Applejack's family? Did she speak to you about them?”

My face fell as my brain all but stopped. 'Well crap... Didn't expect that to happen' I thought trying to come up with an excuse that seemed logical without flat out lying to one of the mares I had sworn to protect not a year earlier as well as a few hours ago being made a royal guard. Letting out a sigh I looked up at the diarch who gave me a strange look at my actions.

“Well you see your majesty-” I started only for the cart to touchdown causing both of us to rock a bit where we were standing and for me to almost lose my spear in surprise. Looking around I realized we had touched down, and that ponies around us were giving us surprised looks before bowing. “Perhaps another time princess, I would prefer to explain in private” I said only for her to give me another odd look before nodding.

The two of us set off towards the crystalline castle that Princess Twilight Sparkle resided in.

Author's Note

Welp, can't say I'll be back on a regular basis, as the computer is still having a hissy fit every once in a while. Hopefully I'll be able to set that right in a short amount of time, but no promises.
I hope you enjoy this, 'long awaited' chapter!

Chapter 14; A Spiky Talk

After a few knocks on the door, Celestia, her two guards and I were greeted with a small dragon. “Princess Celestia?” Spike said looking up at the diarch before looking over at me. “Who's that supposed to be?” He asked looking back at the princess and pointing a thumb at me.

I rolled my eyes at the dragons antics, though with a smile. Princess Celestia giggled softly before looking back down at the dragon. “Hello Spike, this is Wanderer” She said motioning towards me with a hoof. “There were a few incidents in the forest a few years ago, so he has been living at the castle since”

I gave the princess a questioning look before looking back down at Spike. 'Does Twilight and the others not tell him anything?' I silently wondered as the dragon nodded. 'Hell along with that, this means Celestia has no problem lying to the little guy!'

“Well, either way Twilight and her friends are out at the moment, something with that new map of theirs” The dragon said waving a claw. “Last time they were gone for a couple of weeks so if you want I could send you a letter or something when they get back”

The princess nodded understanding only for me to raise another eyebrow 'Hmm strange, wonder what exploits the weird crystal map shot them out on after the 'equialist town'' I thought only to notice Spike looking up at me.

“So what exactly are you anyways? Never seen something like you.” He said looking me up and down. “Kinda weird” he said under his breath.

I leaned down acting as if I was inspecting him closely, before patting him on the head. “Well if it makes you feel better, where I'm from seeing taking ponies and dragons would label you insane so yea, no need to worry about me looking weird” I said with a smile only for the dragon to give me an annoyed look. “And I'm a human”

Spike simply continued to glare at me for a moment before turning back to the alicorn. 'No reaction to me beyond being confused and no reaction to the name. Did... did equestrian girls never happen?' I asked a smile coming to my face at the concept.

“Anyways, so, uh do you want to come in?” Spike asked opening the door further a hopeful expression on his face only for the princess to shake her head.

“That won't be necessary Spike, though I thank you for the offer” She said making the dragon's face fall. I turned my face to look at her only to find her with the same smile she always wore. I raised an eyebrow, myself having always been feeling kinda bad for how useless Spike had become in the show. “There was something I wished to discuss with Princess Twilight and the other elements, but it is not of great importance. Come Wanderer” she said before turning away from the home.

“If I may Princess...” I said making her turn back to me with a curious look. “As I said, I've never seen a real dragon before let alone spoke to one, perhaps, if I may and Spike is willing, we could...” I trailed off, Celestia obviously getting where I was going with my request.

The alicorn turned to the small drake and was looking up at her curiously before shrugging before turning back to me. “I suppose it can't do any harm” she said giving me a look that screamed 'you're not getting out of this' before her face flashed back to her award winning smile.

“So what do you want to know?” The dragon asked raising an eyebrow at me as the diarch walked away, her guards following her.

I looked back down at Spike and smiled, “Well how's life been for starters? I mean obviously you're pretty smart if you're living with Twilight” I said making his eyes spark.

“Oh no doubt!” he said “In fact, why don't you step into my office so we can discuss this more?” Spike motioned with a claw stepping beside the door opening it wider.

Looking around my mouth gaped. While I remembered the basics of how the castle looked from when Twilight had gotten it, I could barely conceive how enormous it was. The giant hallway seemed to stretch on and on only ending at the 'throne room' where the thrones sat around the large golden circle that the map rose up from. Glancing upward I noticed the numerous amounts of crystals that hung from the ceiling giving off small amounts of light.

“Pretty cool huh? One of the perks of living with a Princess” Spike said walking by with his chest puffed out after closing the door. “C'mon” he said waving to follow him.

I looked around for a moment longer before following the small dragon down the red carpet and towards the thrones. Soft padding of the dragon's feet against the carpet were the only sounds beyond the light clicking of the plates on my boots, and the boots softened clops.

As we arrived in the throne room I noticed the chandelier made of the roots of the old tree the gems of which glittered from the sunlight behind them. Looking back down I noticed Spike had already seated himself in the throne besides Twilight's own. Walking towards the center of the golden circle, I looked around noting the cutiemarks on the thrones.

“Have a seat” the dragon said motioning to the one across from his own. A few steps took me to the party pony's throne which I raised an eyebrow before shrugging and sitting down. “Alright, so my life so far...” Spike started making me cringe inwardly as he started from the point of his hatching.

After what felt like a couple of hours of chatting with the dragon, or more specifically him telling me about his life, Spike switched to conversation to myself after a couple of questions about what other dragons he'd met and such.

“What about me?” I asked raising an eyebrow and sitting up in the uncomfortable crystal throne. “Well, not much to tell” I said scratching my head. “I mean, I got here a couple of years ago, but due to like Celestia said in the forest, I was stuck in the castle. My life hasn't been as interesting as yours” I said, hoping that Spike's pride would let me out of the turn in the conversation.

The hope was yet dashed as I noticed the sparkle of curiosity in his eyes.

“Well thanks, I mean living with Twilight has been really fun! How'd you meet her and her friends anyway? I mean you sound like you know them pretty well” he said, the smile that had formed on his face turning into a look matching the twinkle in his eyes.

“Well, I met them in the forest” I said leaning back in the crystal throne only for the hard surface to remind me why I had been leaning forward. “It was some time before the incident, you remember Tirek?” I asked.

A look consisting of anger and sorrow formed on his face and he nodded. “Yes, he tried to take over Equestria by stealing all the magic. Twilight, Rarity, Pinkie Pie, Rainbow Dash, Fluttershy, and Applejack stopped him using some magic that came from a weird box.” Spike said, his claws balling up into fists. “And if I ever see him again, I'm going to put him back into Tartarus myself! I mean did you see what he did to our home?” he asked, tears welling up in his eyes at the memory of the home he had lost making him curl up on the cushion.

I gave the young dragon a sad look, understanding of the lost home. I got up and walked over, the noise attracting his attention. He looked up at me as I keeled down in front of his throne and I smiled softly. “Hey, you may of lost that home, but you gained a new one.” I said motioning towards the vast castle around us. “You can also count your blessings you didn't lose Twilight, right?” I asked making him nod and wipe away the tears.

A sniff echoed around the room. “I guess you're right” he said before I patted him on the head.

“As for Tirek, I doubt he'll bother anyone ever again” I said, after turning away to retake my seat across the room.

Another sniffle echoed as I took my seat and Spike gave me a questioning look. “Well yea, Twilight told me he's locked in Tartarus. I mean the only reason he escaped last time...” He trailed off noticing my grim look. “He is in Tartarus right?” the dragon asked a slightly fearful tone entering his voice.

I let out a sigh and looked at him. “Not unless the dead go there.” I said simply making his eyes go wide.

“Tirek is dead?” he asked shocked “Nah, Twilight told me he was locked back where he belongs in Tartarus” He said waving a claw, in an attempt to cut off the conversation. “I-isn't he?” I shook my head in reply making him hold his head for a moment, trying to understand. “But the Elements of Harmony can't kill, even if Twilight and the rest weren't wearing them, the power of friendship can't kill.” the dragon said looking back up at me.

I shrugged. “I have yet to see the elements take a life, but while that is true, that doesn't mean that I will stand idly by as someone who holds no remorse is given yet another chance to escape by going to a glorified prison.”

The words rang around the room for a moment making Spike's eyes widen further. “Y-you k-killed him?” he asked to which I nodded. “Why?”

“It's not something I'm exactly proud of, but like I said, he held no remorse for his actions in stealing magic and using it for his own devices.” I said, “Where I come from, he would've been sentenced to death, and I believe that I was the only thing keeping him to being sent back to that prison of isolation.” I said before a thought occurred to me. “Spike, what sounds more reasonable?” I asked. “Keeping someone in isolation for years and years on end, the only thing to keep them company being a three headed dog that cannot talk, and their own thoughts.” I said holding up my left hand. “Or, simply ending their life, eliminating them as a threat to everyone, ponies, griffins, minotaurs and all the other races, as well as keeping them from falling victim to their own mind.” I said, raising my right hand.

Spike looked at me for a moment eyes turning into slits. “Well at least when he was in Tartarus, he had a chance to reform. Like Discord!” he nearly shouted.

My hands went to my ears and started to massage, the echoing shout hurting them. “That, my dragon friend, is one of the oldest debates there is.” I said removing my hands. “In most cases I would agree with you, but in seldom certain cases.” I held up my index finger in front of me “Now I want you to remember, why did the centaur attack Equestria and steal the magic?”

The dragon thought for a moment before looking back at me questioningly. “He thought that the magic in Equestia should be his, almost like it belonged to him” he said making me nod.

“Exactly” I said balling up my hand into a fist. “And due to this belief, he went throughout equestria and stole everyone's magic. He had no remorse for his actions.” I said making Spike's eyes go wide again, though in realization. “Due to this, why would he ever want to reform? He believed that friendship would only tie one down, acting as another kind of prison to the one he just escaped from” I said more emotion flowing into my voice. “Why would he want anything more than power when, after he got that power he could have anything he wanted?” I asked finally letting the fist I had clenched so tightly it hurt, go.

Silence ruled the room, Spike sat on his cushion staring at me obviously uncomfortable. I slowly leaned back in my seat, this time ignoring the hardness of the back of the throne. “So, now what?” I asked.

Chapter 15; Not So Alone

Walking away from the castle, I let out a sigh. “Well to the bonfire then” I said looking to the forest in the distance.

After my 'lecture' if you want to call it that, was over Spike became quite fidgety, uncomfortable in my presence. I excused myself after a failed attempt to ensure that I was harmless, emphasizing on his ability to breath fire and my only weapon being a spear made of mainly wood, but it failed to put him at ease.

Walking through the town was met with mixed results, most running in fear, beyond a few that seemed to be shocked stiff unable to move. One of these few included an aqua unicorn mare that any brony with half a mind could recognize. As I passed by the mare I smiled and nodded receiving nothing besides the same shocked look that seemed plastered on her face.

Looking up on my walk I squinted at the sky, unhappy with how bright it was I pulled my hood over my head to shield it and keep my pale skin from charring.

All around, it seemed to be a normal day bright and cheerful, besides the abnormally empty streets due to my presence.

I noticed one stall that didn't seem vacant and raised an eyebrow at the stallion occupying it besides the bushels of apples. Approaching made his attention turn to me with half lidded eyes.

“Morning” I said simply causing the bright red stallion to return the greeting with a nod. “How much for three apples?” I asked which seemed to get a response out of him beyond chewing on his wheat sprig.

“Three bits fer three apples” he said the southern drawl bringing a slight smile to my face.

Leaning my spear against the familiar stall, I pulled off my pack and dug around for the small bag of bits I had been given for pay during hoof camp. Pulling three out I put them on the counter only for them to disappear under a red hoof that pulled them towards the hoof's owner and then into his own bag. A trio of shiny red apples soon replaced them only for me to look at them.

“Hmm, don't suppose you have any granny smith do you?” I asked making the stallion's eyebrow raise before the same hoof pulled away one of the trio and replace it with a yellow green one. I nodded my head with a smile before putting the three into my pack. “Thank you” I said keeping the same smile.

The stallion nodded, “Thank ya fer the business” he replied before I turned, grabbed my spear, and walked away.

'Huh, wonder if any of those six even told anyone about me.' I thought walking back towards my destination that was the dark forest. My thoughts went back to the apples, wondering if I should eat them now and find out what the "Famous Apple family apples" taste like.

A shimmer of light caught my eye making me turn my head and laugh. The large stone from my first or second day still shown with the orange chalk writing though withered so that some of the words were unreadable.

Rubbing a gloved hand across the chalk, I pulled it away to see that the orange substance still shown even on my glove. Wiping it off on the grass, I hummed to myself before standing back to my feet. 'Interesting...' I thought wondering what else I would be able to do with the chalk. Remembering back, to my experiment with the white chalk, I found that it shown like it's orange counterpart, but went out after a few moments of writing my name as no other words glowed with the white light.

'Makes sense' I thought, remembering that the game only let the white soapstone write your summon sign to allow others to bring you to their aid.

I shook my head, and turned back to the forest and heading into it, readying myself for a fight in case a creature were to decided to attack me.

A thought occurred to me as the leaves crunched under my boots and a slight breeze rustled the branches. My shield hand went to the small bag I had tied on my belt and rummaged around for a moment before I retrieved a familiar item.

Slipping the Ring of Fog on my finger, I watched as my spear seemed to fade along with the rest of my body. Nodding my head for a second, I looked around, not letting the feeling of safety that the ring gave me get to my head.

Arriving at the bonfire seemed to provide little resistance, the only encounter that was had on my wander through the forest being a small group of bats that heard me as I neared the tree they slept in and squeaked angrily at me before flying off to a less populated area of the forest.

The foliage that had covered the area above the bonfire like so much of the rest of the forest, seemed to of receded. I eyeballed it for a moment as I approached, but shook it out of my mind as the bright blue sky shown through causing me to squint.

After taking a step I tripped and nearly fell right into the fire that burned around the sword. Looking back, I noticed a couple of large stones that sat right before the entrance. Remembering back, I chuckled having completely forgotten about the stupid trap I had set up. The thought of needing to hurt the ponies nearly sent a chuckle through me before I really thought about it.

'Trapped me in stone so they could 'find some way to help me', I end a threat to their land forever and they make it official that it was in fact my prison. After my mind fragments due to being trapped, they proceed to take said fragment out?' I thought sitting down in front of the bonfire, the comforting warmth doing little to ease the growing dread in my gut. 'Then, after all that, Celestia still says I have to serve in her military, just to make good in her eyes for killing Tirek...'

I let out a sigh 'Seems like this paradise for fans of the show, isn't so much one for me' I thought as I looked into the flames.

Taking off my backpack, I reached inside to get a drink and possibly try out one of those apples, but a small yellow piece of what looked to be wire caught my attention.

Placing the bag on the ground next to me, I picked up the small length of plastic coated copper twirling it in between my gloved fingers for a moment before a voice caught my attention making me stumble to my feet in surprise.

'I am one of the victims, but the suit gives me life. The man who took away my life shall not take others. Call upon me if you need help.'

A shiver ran through my body making me tense and search for the voice's origin. After looking around the edge of the clearing weapon in hand, I walked back to my bag and the wire I dropped out of shock.

Picking it up again, I noticed the strage feeling I got around it, unnoticed before due to the shock that had taken me. Twirling it in my fingers once more, I waited to see if the voice would sound once again. When only the sound of the forest around me gave no indication of the reverberating voice, I turned my gaze again to the wire.

"Hello?" I questioned, hoping to elicit a responce, to which I was greeted with the same message and offer of assistance.

Looking around once more, I gave the wire a questioning glance. 'Hmm, seems talking to is gets at least that much of a responce, though I don't know who it's referring too' I thought glancing around again before taking my seat at the fire.

Questions of what this strange wire was doing in the middle of the forest and what it was supposed to do raced through my head. 'Ponies have the technology for electronics, though I doubt they're cheap enough to simply leave around' I thought before putting a hand to my chin 'Though I suppose that begs to question do they use mainly magic for the power sources and to drive things that would normally be used with electricity?' I countered remembering the lights in the guards barracks were bulbs, but not the same as those that ran using heating elements and gas.

After a moment I noticed the wire emmited a soft glow that slowly intensified before flying up into the air and zipping off into the forest before seemingly ceasing to exist.

My eyes were wide and I was off my butt clutching my spear and shield protectively. 'What in the name of-' I thought before a sound echoed through the forest.

A moment passed before the strange echoing noise sounded again, the origin seemingly the direction the wire had flown. After a third, I recognized what seemed to be a laugh, or something, slown down making it drawn out and almost evil sounding.

The sound of quiet machinery made it's way to my ear. The rhythmic thumping of something, almost like that of footsteps followed by a buzzing followed by the same thumping. The strange laugh echoed again making me turn to the source as it came out of the trees.

A creature who's skin, if you could call it that, seemed to be made in portions revealing what looked like silver balls that connected the parts together. The creature's face seemed animal-like, but more of one for a toy to amuse children. A small black top hat sat on it's head matching the small black bow tie. The eyes, dear lord the eyes, were two expressionless white orbs with black pupils and a blue irises surrounding them that seemed to be looking right through me.

My shield was up in a defencive manner as the thumping of my heart sounded in my ears. The spear was pointed right at it's face, though not an once of surprise was showing.

“Anot-t-ther human?” the creature seemed to ask, it's jaw simply moving up and down as a speaker relayed the words, albeit a bit jumbled.

My eyes widened in surprise and my spear lowered for a moment before I aimed the tip back at the creature, the expression on my face going back to a steely gaze. “Yes, what do you want?” I asked.

"I haven't seen another Displaced in so long..." It said, slowly approaching disregarding the spear completely, though it seemed useless as the tip slid a shallow cut through the felt-like material on the creature's skull. So shocked was I, that I barely reacted when it wrapped it's arms around me. The smell of decay crept it's way into my nostrils making me gag a bit before it stepped away. "Not a too bad looking one either, though your clothes look like you've been to Tartarus and back"

Stumbling back my mind raced, though the phrase 'What the hell?' was repeated multiple times before my mouth seemed to restart. "What in the name of God?" I nearly shouted as the creature simply stood there, the mechanical smile still on it's face.

“Ohhh!” it said, as it's jaw simply dropped for a moment before returning to motion. “You must be new here. See you're actually in the land of a show called 'My Little Pony!'” It said holding it's arms out wide.

I gave it a blank stare for a moment as it started going on about the ponies and the griffins, minotaurs and even going into the story of the show before I held up my hand to stop it. “I know about the show, I've been here for a few years now, I'm more curious of what the hell is going on with you” I said, some of the initial shock starting to wear off.

“You've been here for years and never heard out of the rest of the Displaced?” the creature asked as I stood back up. “Hmm, that's strange. Well the story behind the rest of us is fairly easy to give. Like you were, I'm assuming at least, we were all transported here after buying something from this weird looking guy at an anime, comic, or well any kind of convention that people dress up like that for.” it said.

I raised an eyebrow, “Kinda hunched over with a bag on his back, wearing a trench coat with a hood?” I asked only for the creature to nod slowly. “And he had his face wrapped with a bandanna so you could only see his eyes?” I finished only for it to nod again.

“Yes, the merchant from Resident Evil, we all know him well.” it said a strange grinding nose emanated from it for a moment before it suddenly stopped.

I shook my head for a second before looking at it. “Resident Evil? You know what, whatever, can you just skip that part and get to what you are because the weird animal costume is kinda freaking me out” I said only for it to laugh.

“That's what it was made to do! I'm Freddy Fazbear!” it said holding it's arms out like it's trying to scare me.

I blinked for a second before looking it up and down. “And that is?” I asked earning a face palm from 'Freddy'.

“I take it you didn't go on the internet much?” it asked to which I gave a 'so so' hand sign after which it started explaining.

“Wait so you're a girl?” I asked making the animatronic nod in her normal slow manner. “Huh weird” I said putting a hand to my chin.

“Yea, I had decided to cosplay as Freddy, but didn't have time to get a microphone, so when I got there I noticed that the merchant had one. He was really weird about it and gave it to me for free.” She said before pulling out a small black microphone. “Me and my friends, who were dressed up like the rest of the cast, had been asked to pose for a few pictures and after I tried to sing into the microphone a lot of static came from it and I wake up in the middle of some rundown building”

I nodded. “Sounds a lot like me. I found this-” I said taking out the ring of fog from my pouch. “being sold by the merchant. Ended up being seventy five bucks too” I said holding it out for her to look at.

“Oh cool! I knew you looked familiar! You're from Dark Souls right?” she asked to which I nodded. “My brother and I used to play that all the time and invade people!” she said before that creepy laugh echoed from her speaker. A shiver ran up my spine and I gave a halfhearted chuckle. “Oh! So how are your relations with the ponies here?” Freddy asked

I let out a sigh before leaning back, the both of us having sat down during the explanation. “Well, it could be better” I said “See, when I first got here, a manticore managed to kill me” I started making the anamatronic's eyebrows rise slightly. “You said you've played Dark Souls though so you get the gist.” I said motioning towards the bonfire behind me.

“I see...” she said nodding. “What happened after that?”

I chuckled at the memory, “Well I wandered out into the forest after killing the manticore and came across Zecora's hut and asked to stay the night. Long story short, don't talk to people when you look like a mummy” I said getting a giggle from the girl. “After that incident...”

Marrisah, as her actual name came out, and I talked for a while. Telling our stories of our time here, and what our previous life was like. As it turns out though, ponies were not a fan of the Freddy Fazbear suit, so Marrisah had spent most of her life with ponies running away from them.

“It sounds almost as if your 'reflection' was right about you being too trusting in the princesses” Marrisah said one of the black eyebrows raising slightly. “I mean, in my universe they're protective of their ponies to a fault going so far as to try to hunt me down for doing nothing. While being pusnished for killing Tirek sounds reasonable, letting them do this to you doesn't sound healthy”

I let out a sigh before nodding. “I suppose you're right. I'm already stuck in the Royal guard though, what should I do now?” I asked holding out my hands in question.

The 'bear' suit shrugged. “I can't tell you what to do. I can make suggestions, but as Displaced for the most part we're on our own out here. I can't stay here much longer and neither will any other, we're tied to our universe at least to a point. I've heard from others that some of us were trying to get home, but to my knowledge no ones got there yet” she said.

My eyes widened, “Wait you're leaving? But you just got here!” I said making another laugh echo from the speaker.

"That may be true, but the original use for that little token system is that we help in a fight or with something else, not just sitting around talking. Seems it knows, or something, and is now telling me I need to go." She said, her eyebrows lowering slightly as she looked downward.

"How am I supposed to bring you back if I need you though?" I asked as she got up from the ground, myself following suit.

"Well just use my token" she said matter of factly. Seeing the look on my face she motioned with her hands, "A piece of yellow wire, bout this long?"

My eyes widened, "That thing? It flew off into the forest before you walked up" I said making her nod. "Alright, alright, here" she said lifting up her left arm which a small yellow wire stuck out from before she grabbed and yanked it out and handed it to me. "Now you have a way to contact me. I don't suppose I can get your phone number too?" she joked, cocking her head slightly.

I looked at her confused before she rolled her eyes. "Your summoning token" she reitorated only for me to continue my confused look. "Have you... not set up your summoning token?" Marrisah asked only for me to shake my head.

A sigh escaped her as she put her hand up to her head. "Alright, do you have something that you got from your first few days? As far as I can tell those seem to work the best" She said before adding, "Something you probably won't miss giving away"

I thought for a moment before turning back to my bag as an idea came to me. Pulling out the mask I had worn the day after scaring Zecora, I looked it over before presenting it to her.

The anamatronic looked the mask over for a moment before shrugging. "I guess that'll do" she said looking back up at me. "I don't know all the specifics mind you, but there should be some phrase that comes to mind."

"What do you mean?" I asked looking down at the bark mask. "Like what the wire said?"

"Exactly" She replied. "When I first pulled this wire out of my suit, the speaker started acting up saying 'I am one of the victims, but the suit gives me life. The man who took away my life shall not take others. Call upon me if you need help.'. It was really creepy” she said before a shiver ran through the suit making parts of it clank together. "From what some of the others I talked to said, it could be some kind of enchantment, but they didn't have much luck in examining it"

I glanced at the mask in my hands before returning my gaze to her. "I suppose that makes enough sense, but I don't really know any magic. I mean, since I was trained by Strong Horn and Iron Arm they showed me some of the magic the minotaurs emplor, mainly being runes on armor and weapons, but I don't..." I trailed off as a familiar soft light seemed to eminate from Marrisah.

"Well it seems I must be going, don't worry about it too much, you'll get it eventually" She said cocking her head again which I can only assume at this point is her version of a smile. "Just remember to keep that wire on you, and call me back if you need any help. Oh, and don't let the sisters push you ar-"

Mid word, the suit imploded in a flash of light and a pop as air rushed in where there was previously something else, and just like that she was gone.

Chapter 16; Annoyance and Anger

The bonfire light cast long shadows on the trees. Holding the mask in my hand I looked back to the piece of yellow wire that Marrisah had given me before storing it in a pocket.

'So am I supposed to say some sort of phrase or something?' I thought holding up the mask so that the dimming sky could be seen through the eyeholes. As it seemed, my new friend and I had talked for quite some time as it was barely past noon when I had arrived here to be met with the strange anamatronic suit. 'Wonder why it smelled so horribly of decay though...'

Shaking my head to clear it I turned my attention back to the mask. 'I guess I just gotta think of something'

Standing up, I lifted the the mask back up to the large hole in the foliage above me holding my spear with my other hand. “I am the Wanderer. To those who hear, ask for aid and I will come! I will not allow evil to stand, nor shall I allow the weak to be threatened!” I said, trying to sound strong as my voice echoing between the trees.

After a moment of standing there, waiting for something. I let out a sigh. “Maybe it needs something else” I said quietly before putting the mask back in it's place in my backpack.

“Wanderer!” The shout rang out through the forest. Turning towards the entrance, I only saw the blackness that was the Everfree . After staring at it though I found myself looking at a small group of six ponies I didn't expect to see.

“Ahh, good...” I trailed off looking back at the hole in 'ceiling' of the clearing before looking back at them. “...afternoon ladies, how may I be of service?” I asked leaning against my spear.

Twilight was the first to speak. “What are you doing here? The princesses told us you were being trained to be a guard in Canterlot. Then when we return, not only does Spike tell me that you're obviously not there, but that you told him you had killed Tirek.” she said, confusion mixed with aggravation written on her face. “The princesses told us that Tirek was sent back to Tartarus”

I looked at her cockeyed for a moment before a chuckle erupted from my stomach. “Are you serious?” I asked only to be met with more confused looks. Laughter overtook me making me double over having to lean heavily on my weapon to keep standing.

“What's so funny?” Rainbow Dash yelled from the small group making me look up from my doubled over position.

“Dear Lord, I may of killed, but they're lying through their teeth!” I said as the chuckles ended. “I killed Tirek not a few moments after you six left to return the magic to equestira. Celestia had decided to make me one of the guard after an incident with my imprisonment.” I said straightening back up and cracking my back. “Well either they're lying, or the student turned princess needs to keep more in touch, oh wait no they told you Tirek was in Tartarus. Never mind they lied”

“An' why in blue blazes should we believe you over the princesses?” Applejack asked. “How do we know, you didn't just escape just like Discord?”

I put a hand to my chin and thought for a moment. “A valid point, or it would be if I had any magic to speak of. All I got, is this-”I said holding up my spear. “this-”a had motioned to the knife I had sheathed hanging from my belt. “and finally the stuff over there” I finished, pointing at my backpack. The looks of disbelief on the ponies faces were enough to give away their skepticism at my statement, but Applejack wore one of confusion. 'Can she tell when people, or ponies, are lying?'I mentally questioned.

The apple farmer whispered something to the rest of the group that made their faces fall. “Then...” Twilight started as it looked like her whole world was trying to crumble. “No” She said stamping her foot. “He must be lying, the princesses would never lie to us” she said adding a little more confidence to her friends, sans her orange comrade.

I let out a sigh. “Politicians lie” I said simply making the group's eyes return to me from their leader. “Maybe it's for a good cause, maybe it's for personal gain, but it's always the same, Twilight Sparkle, political leaders lie.” A stamp on the ground with the spear was made to emphasize my point.

A growl echoed from the group, namely from a certain rainbow maned pegasus. A spit second was all I was given to react, and wasted as I could only look up in time to see a blue hoof come around and nail me in the face.

“Do Not Badmouth The PRINCESSES” She shouted at me from my position on the ground.

Shock was over my body as the pegasus hovered in the air by the bonfire staring daggers at me. A sigh escaped before I rose to my feet. “As you wish” I said before spitting a glob of blood into the fire. “Doesn't change a thing though” I said.

“You said you were in the royal guard now?” Another voice cut in. Looking over I noticed Fluttershy looking meekly at me, obviously trying to defuse the situation.

“Was” I said simply. “I don't think I can serve under someone who would willingly imprison someone in their mind for millennia when death would be a such kinder fate” I finished, making the pegasus back up.

“What do you mean?” was Twilight's question making me turn to her.

“Tirek, Discord, Nightmare Moon” I listed off 'villains' “All imprisoned, justly aye, but do you know what years of solitude can do to you?” I asked making the mare's eyes go wide. “Yes, you do, with your curiosity and love of books no doubt you've looked into the idea of insanity” I said making her friends shoot dirty looks at me. Ignoring them I continued. “I hear that Luna was not actually alone, there apparently being creatures of some sort on the moon, but what of your newest friend, Discord, and Tirek? The dragonequiss was Reformed” I said hands balling up into fists. “He didn't have to be imprisoned like he was. Tirek would have been better killed for his actions, as I did! The centaur believed, was depraved enough to BELIEVE that the magic belonged to HIM just because he could take it” I said raising my hands into the air to emphasize. “Does that mean my life belongs to you, just because all of you could trample me to death, or throw me in that fire if you wanted?”

Looks of disgust appeared on the ponies faces, besides a certain purple alicorn who stared me in the eyes with a look of concentration that had replaced her previous confused look. “You went insane” she said.

I looked back at her for a moment before a smile appeared. “Well miss Sparkle, if you were being graded you'd get an A+ for sure!” I said, sarcasm dripping from my voice. “Two years. Two whole fucking YEARS trapped in my mind.” I said a shiver running up my spine remembering what of it I could. “After a while I talked, because I knew trying to run around in my memories, or something of the like would make me lose it. I made a friend, only it wasn't a good friend! No no no, my friend was weird, always telling me how to keep Luna from my mind. Oh! But then as soon as I did, awake I was and guess what happened?” I said holding my hands out at the now scared looking ponies before turning to the pegasus who was still floating near the fire wearing a similar face. “GUESS”

Silence reigned for a few precious seconds before I growled. “Your precious princesses took that 'imaginary friend' out of my head” I said anger growing inside my stomach. “And after they managed to cut the information up and put it back in my head, I have no memory of my family! Oh did I have a sister? Wait, what did my Mom look like? Argh!” I feigned curiosity before yelling, anger threatening to explode before there was a pain in my eyes making me let my arm flop down, the other still holding my weapon. “Then...” I said after a few moments of silence. “... then your high and mighty princess of the sun decides I haven't had enough punishment and says I can either enlist in the royal guard, or live in a prison cell.” A laugh echoed from me before I looked down from the sky I had been looking at. “No” I said

Moving towards the pegasus by the fire, I heard the sound of horns lighting up and Rainbow Dash raised her hooves. Stepping around her I grabbed my things and started walking towards the forest. Trying to keep my anger under control around these six seemed like it wasn't going to work, especially after my talk with Marrisah.

“Where are you going?” I familiar voice sounded that made my eye twitch. Whirling around, the princess of the sun herself stood behind the group, having caught them by surprise as well. An unreadable expression was on her face that only made me angrier.

Turning around I let out a breath and tried to calm myself. 'Kill her and you'll be no doubt put back in a prison similar to your old one. Probably without any hope of ever getting out, and no doubt without actually getting to do her in' I thought. “I'm planning on spending my day off away from ponies, so if you don't mind” I said starting to take another step.

The sound of magic lighting up made me stop again. “I don't think I can let you do that, can I Wanderer?”

My eyes shot open before I whirled around to look at the white alicorn who had stepped in front of the other six. “Excuse me?” I asked, anger showing itself once again in my voice. I took a step towards her a scowl on my face. “I have done nothing to 'your ponies' besides stop a potential threat after your weapons there drained him of the magic he stole.” I said motioning towards the six who looked at me, some dumbstruck, others hurt, and a few angry. “Hell it's hard for me to look back and remember why you were my favorite.” I said going again to turn away before I found myself being held in place by a golden aura.

“There you go again, saying things that a being relatively new to this world, should not know.” Celestia said, frustration showing in her voice. “I believe now would probably be the best time to explain yourself”

A groan escaped me “Why? So if you don't like my explanation, you can have the six friends of rainbows and friendship shoot me with said rainbow friendship magic?” I said glaring daggers at the diarch. Celestia opened her mouth to answer, but I started back up before she could give an excuse. “Do you have television here?” I asked making the diarch look at me confused.

“Tele-vision?” Twilight asked to which I nodded. “What's that?” she then asked to which I rolled my eyes.

“It's a box that holds a screen. This screen is hooked up to what might as well be a projector. It's used to watch plays, shows and other things.” I said continuing my lackluster explanation. “Well, you see, this world was portrayed on said television”

Shock came to Twilight's face “You can view other dementions with it?” She asked, excitement lacing her voice.

I was about to deny that claim, but thought for a second. “I... suppose you can.” I said looking around myself before focusing back on the ponies. “Long story short though, your lives, minus Celestia other than in times of crisis were shown.”

The excitement drained from Twilight's face as a mixture of embarrassment and anger flowed over the group of ponies. “Whoa, that's just... creepy” I heard Rainbow Dash say making me chuckle. “And what's so funny?” She asked threatening my face once again with a hoof.

“Not a thing” I said suppressing an urge to use her childhood 'nickname'. “Anyways, it's not as bad as you all seem to think, it mainly showed your adventures, or misadventures in some cases” I said.

“Oh I know! And especially when everyone decided to eat the MMMM! On the train to Canterlot!” Pinkie Pie chimed in inciting a smile. “Or that time when I found the Mirror Pond!” she continued.

Celestia's eyes went wide as I nodded. “How much exactly do you know?” She asked her eyes narrowing.

“Off the top of my head?” I asked before giving a thoughtful 'hmmm' “Well besides common knowledge, you like eating cake as said by 'Gabby Gums'” I said looking at the princess in question before looking at the others. “Pinkie is a party extraordinaire, and somewhat believed to be insane, Twilight is a bookworm who, in turn, wormed her way out into the world and made friends, Rainbow a boastful pegasus, but a dang good flier. Applejack proud owner of Sweet Apple Acres, with a large family including a brother, who I met earlier, nice guy, sister, grandmother, and other relatives all over the place. Rarity, a not exactly world famous, but close, fashionista who is enamored with high class society and other such luxuries. Fluttershy is quite skittish like the animals she takes care of, but has been working on coming out of her shell and being more assertive.” I said, “Oh and can't forget Spike, unlike you all do” I said giving them all a cold look. “He's a baby dragon who lives as Twilight's assistant, the extent of the relationship is platonic similar to the same relationship she has with her brother who's married to the princess of love, who in turn rules the Crystal empire. Ask me later and I might be able to think of more” I finished.

The looks of shock were enough that I thought a few bugs might fly in. Another chuckle escaped me before they recovered. “Alright, that is definitely a lot...” Celestia said, losing some of her regal demeanor. “But that doesn't change the fact of you murdering Tirek” she said making me groan.

“Oh for God's sake!” I swore, “Then an eye for an eye! One quick slit across my throat and tada! One death for another.” I said gaining stares of shock. The white alicorn shocked enough even to drop the magic surrounding me.

“Why would you want that?” I heard Pinkie Pie say making me turn to her.

“I may not stay dead, but it is the same effect is it not?” I asked trying to not direct the anger at her. “Where I'm from people who kill another are charged with the crime, put in front of a jury of their peers and sentenced either to death, imprisonment, community service, or in some cases if the jury decides it, they're let go” I said.

“But why would you rather die?” She asked again taking a step closer. “Every life is important, without it we couldn't enjoy time with friends or party, or eat chocolate cake, or... or do anything else!”

“Well maybe that's why I haven't made any friends, I'm undead remember? I told you all when we met.” I said leaning back on my spear. “I would simply come back at the bonfire though looking like a zombie”

“That's why it's not the same” Celestia said stepping forward. “You ended Tirek's life, he's unable to 'come back' like you. You've ended that centuar's life and you show no remorse, that is why you must be punished” She said stamping a hoof onto the ground.

“You think I feel no remorse?” I asked looking the alicorn in the face. “A death is a death, be it good” I said motioning towards the six ponies with my shield, “or evil” I said motioning with the spear to my right. “Just because it needed to be done doesn't mean I don't regret it”

Annoyance grew in me as the alicorn looked for a retort making me reach into the bag around my belt and pull out the ring of fog. “You should make a choice quickly because I won't be holding this offer for long” I said.

Silence was all I was met with. Shocked ponies and a politician who couldn't make up her mind. “Fine” I said slipping on the ring and running into the forest.

“WAIT” was shouted at me from behind along with a whistling sound that made me quickly change direction only to hear a loud thunk against a tree. A quick look behind proved that the ever loyal pegasus had managed to slam herself into a tree.

After a few moments I faded into the darkness that was the forest as the day came to a close.

Author's Note

Happy New Years and all that. I'm posting this from around nine pm where I am so it's not quite there yet, but hey they started the fireworks, close enough for me.

Also, if you're interested in a crossover, please send me a private message or get a hold of me somehow.

Chapter 17; Unwanted Deception

The running was tiring, but it was what I had to do. After a while the shouting voices faded into the quiet that was the forest, the same near silence that sent shivers down my spine.

A vigilant eye was all I could have, along with an annoying voice in the back of my head. 'Maybe I should go back... I mean I did kill Tirek when he had no powers what-so-ever. I mean the ponies were always so forgi-'

'No!' I shouted in my head to the mental voice and the feeling in my gut to turn around and try to make things right with them. 'I don't even remember my family because of them. The six may not be directly involved, but they're just pawns to their 'flawless leader'!' A hand came up to my face and I let out a sigh as I dragged it down tugging lightly on my beard.

'I need to get out of here' I thought, the same anger that had fueled my actions having simmered down as I had made my escape.

Looking around myself nothing stood out as recognizable which sent shivers down my spine. All the trees looked the same, the grass, even the canopy of flora looked exactly the same. The only difference, which was barely noticeable at all, was the mixture of plants and rocks.

Without any discernible path, with all the ways before me looking inhospitable. Swallowing hard I started towards a gap in the trees pushing through the tall grass with my boots.

The light that pushed through the trees from the light of day seemed to dim as the canopy of the forest thickened. Sounds unnatural to the forest started making their way to my ears, making fear crawl up my spine.

Looking around quickly I recognized the sound of hoof clops on the earth. 'Damn, seems they haven't given up' I thought.

Searching for a place to hide was fruitless until I looked to the trees. Jumping up to grasp one of the lower branches, I mentally thanked the two minotuar for forcing me to do pull ups having been unable to do them before.

I climbed into some of the higher branches before noticing the clops getting too close. Stopping dead in my tracks I held my breath as I noticed the orange and yellow colored pony ran into view looking at the ground.

I cursed mentally as I realized what she was doing in having caught my tracks and following them. Coming to the end of them, the apple farmer looked around and I prayed silently that she wouldn't look up. "Now where in tarnation did that feller go?" I heard her mutter walking quietly around the tree stopping again before the end of my boot prints.

A small 'hmm' was muttered before she looked at the tree next to her and looked up. I sat there with held breath for a moment as she squinted at me. 'Damn it' I thought as she opened her mouth. "Now ya'll should get down from there" I heard her say an angry look coming to her face.

"Shoulda known better" I said remaining in my place in the tree. "Tracks are too easy to follow. But I don't see why I should go anywhere near the pony who's strong enough to buck apples out of trees" I chuckled.

The mare grew an annoyed look before changing her position to the tree making my eyes widen. "Apples ain't the only think that fall out when I buck a tree" Apple Jack said readying her hind legs before I spoke up again making her stop.

"Alright, alright farm girl er mare" I said before starting to lower myself from branch to branch before hopping out of the tree in front of her. "I'd rather not go back to the Princsses for punishment, but I'd also rather not hurt one of my favoite ponies" I said making her look at me strange. "So could you be a dear and let me go?"

"Favorite pony?" she asked confused before shaking her head. "I duno what got into the head o yours, but I don't reckon I can let ya be. Ah mean the princess told us you were inducted into the guard today! What's the point in throwin that all to the wayside and runnin off?"

Letting out an sigh I looked at the farm mare wearily. "I explained it back there and you still don't get it" I said making her only look at me questioningly. "How much do you remember of your parents?"

Apple Jack looked stunned before disbelief grew in it's place. "Now Ah don' know how that's got anythin to do with-" She started before I held up a hand. "My point is, how would you like losing all of those memories? All of the memories of people who loved you and cared of your well being?"

The mare looked at me shocked before anger replaced it. "Now listen here mister Ah-"

"It's a terrible thing to lose, those memories. Not knowing exactly who you are, or were as it should be" I said, looking at the tree, but keeping the apple farmer in my peripherals. "I can only remember the basics of my world at best, a little of the justice system, how corrupt it was and how much I despised it. I remember I loved my family, but not who they were" I said putting my head against the tree. Glancing at Apple Jack I saw she had a look of sadness on her face, but it was mixed with her determination. "I remember that I hated how people treated each other, how much the power hungry and the uncaring of the innocent and weak brought forth a wish to end them" I said picking my head up from the tree and looking back to her.

"Apple Jack, I thought before I would endure the punishment for what I had done, but Tirek's punishment became mine, to be imprisoned for a thousand moons" I said making her eyes widen, but only slightly. "I only lasted two years of those thousand, before I lost it, before the princesses took my mind and broke it. Now..." I trailed off. "I just want to be away from this place, the thought of being a guard was attractive as it could fuel my lust for heroics, but after talking with someone...." I trailed off again before looking at her with a tired smile. "I just want to leave, to wander."

The apple farmer looked at me, her eyes filled with, sorrow perhaps? It was only a moment though before they filled with conviction. "Ah'm sorry to hear that partner, but here in Equestria, ya gotta pay for whacha done no matter what hand ya got delt." She said making a sigh escape from me before I chuckled.

"I can't say I don't respect you Apple Jack." I said stabbing the butt of my spear into the ground before offering out a hand.

Sticking a forehoof out I shook her hoof before I let go of and took ahold of my spear pulling it from the ground, "Though, I am sorry" I said swinging the spear as hard as I could into the cowpony's head, the hard oak lance making a dull 'thunk' as it knocked into her.

Apple Jack's face showed pain for a moment as she fell to the ground, dazed. Sprinting past her I didn't look back even as another "Git back ere!" was called from a still unstable voice behind me.

I cared little for the deception, hating it in fact, but I couldn't let her call her friends so that princess of theirs could put me back in stone. I ran through the forest again, paying more attention to my surroundings, trying to keep from leaving such an easily followed trail.

Looking around I held my breath for a few seconds listening for any sound, having hid on the opposite side of a tree from the direction of the earth pony. After a few moments of the sounds of the forest, I let out my breath trying to keep from panting from the run.

'You'd think I would've gotten better with this running thing' I though looking up at the jagged tree top. Having run done laps, pushups or other exercises every time I messed up when being trained by the two minotuar.

The thought of the two made my stomach sink, and only sink more at the thought of my previous actions. "Damn it" I muttered under my breath wishing I hadn't knocked Apple Jack upside the head. 'Probably very little possibility of making friends with her after this' I thought taking a step forward from my position before freezing.

'What am I going to do?' ran through my head. A shudder ran through me before I looked around again. 'Why did I have to kill that stupid minotuar?' I questioned, reflecting back to my first few days. 'I deserved a punishment, but... a thousand moons?'

'How long would I of been in that prison? Only lasting two years before losing my mind, I can't say that's surprising, but...' I continued to think as I walked through the forest.

Anger started to build in my gut again as the thought of insanity crossed my mind bringing back the emotions I felt for losing my memories. 'That's why I decided to leave' the answer came halting my indecision as I walked on.

Just then the flapping of wings was heard among the sounds of insects and small animals making me dive for the shadow of a nearby tree. Looking up to the darkened sky I saw the shadow of a pony against the stary background that was the night sky.

Keeping still, I silently prayed that the ring of fog accompanied by the darkness would make them pass over, but that hope was dashed as a lavender light emitted from the pony's face shining enough light for me to recognize the mare, if the color of the magic wasn't enough.

Something similar to a spotlight shown down through the trees making small lights appear on the ground. Looking at them as the light moved, I realized them to be the insects that littered the forest's floor making my stomach drop to a new low.

The magical spotlight moved through around the area finding different lifeforms including a small mammal of some sort who scurried away quickly under the light. The thought of fleeing came to mind, but a barely heard sound made Twilight whirl around to sine the light on what looked to be a mouse or other small critter who like the previous one scurried away from the accidentally broken stick.

Twilight continued to search around for a moment, her light coming concerning close to my position making me push myself against the tree as much as possible to avoid the light.

The sound of more wings caught both my and the alicorn's attention making her extinguish her light and turn to face whomever it was. A muted though tired and, on the alicorn's case, somewhat panicked conversation was had before Twilight gave a sigh.

The two ponies departed not long after making me let out a breath I didn't realize I had held in since the spotlight had neared me. Looking at their previous position in the sky I turned in the opposite direction and continued in the forest.

I found myself standing in front of an old and quite familiar ruin after a long while of walking. The castle of the royal pony sisters stood before me, in all it's ancient glory. While the familiarity of the place brought a strange peace to my heart, the fact that the ponies knew exactly where it was worried me, making me question if it was safe to enter, or even go near.

Looking up at the moon I questioned my remembrance of it's cycle, if it had one. 'Luna raises the moon, Celestia the sun' I though squeezing my temples with my hand, 'do they just go up and back down? Or do the sisters put them in a cycle around the world simply starting them?' After a moment my fist lightly knocked against my forehead trying to remember.

Movement in the sky caught my attention as the celestial object started accelerating towards the horizon while a light brightened as another object raised above it. As the sun and moon were at about the same height the sight of a purple star grew between them before dissipating quickly.

'What in the?' I thought for a moment before realization flooded into me. "The summer sun celebration?!" I asked, the sound startling a small number of birds in nearby trees making them call out and take to the sky.

A feeling of dread echoed through me as I watched the sun finish it's ascension and took it's place in the sky. 'Locked away for two years, then have a year at boot camp.' I thought before my hand came to my face. "I should of remembered the damn celebration!" I nearly yelled making the remaining birds nearby vacate the vicinity quickly. "Yea! They were planning on having it two days after our official inauguration into the guard!" I continued, the feeling of realization taking my mind from the danger of talking so loudly in the forest filled with creatures looking to eat me and possibly a search party.

After a few moments the thought of the sun rising brought a new fear to my mind as if that's what the ponies had to leave for then no doubt they would soon return if they had not already sent out a number of guards to take me into custody.

Looking back at the old castle I remembered all of the strange and random secrets that littered the place. Making a quick decision I crossed the rope bridge cautiously before nearing the entrance.

The large doors were imposing, but I was determined to find somewhere to hide. Taking a step I felt my foot impact the first step making me fall forward and throw my hands out to catch myself before breaking my skull on the edge of the stone step. Getting back up I looked down at them before my shoes caught my attention.

Looking at them I realized that walking through the castle in my boots would be impossible without leaving tracks of dirt and whatever else had gotten caught in the soles. The idea of cleaning them out came to mind, but then the thought of simply taking them off beat it. Sitting down on the steps I unlaced the small sabatons that were tied to my boot covering the laces before undoing the boots entirely. Looking at the double pair of socks that were wore quite thin I removed them before stuffing them into the boots.

Opening my bag I looked inside for anything that would be damaged by the boots if placed on top of them finding only the apples from the day prior. Pulling them out I realized how hungry I actually was before biting into the fruit.

Flavor like nothing I had ever tasted flowed into my mouth from the juicy fruit. It was only a moment before I seemingly inhaled the fruit, core and all, before looking at the other two, red delicious and granny smith respectively. The thought of consuming these two as well ran through my mind before I shook my head and instead put them in one of the smaller pockets which I had emptied of the vines, leaves and bark before. Holding only the mask, and now two apples. Stuffing the boots into my backpack, I zipped it up with some difficulty before trying to throw in onto my back, the footwear was uncomfortable against my back, but it seemed to be a safe way to go.

Getting up and turning back to the doors I climbed the strangely sized stairs before pushing one open. The interior of the castle was in much better condition that it's exterior though small holes in the arched roof showed it's age. I pulled the door closed before advancing further into the castle.

Chapter 18; A Shiny New Bauble

Hiding in the castle seemed to be a relatively good idea until the sounds of ponies was heard outside, and more noticeably entering the castle itself. I could only assume it was guards as the metallic clanking against the stone floor gave it away that whomever it was had armor or weapons of some kind.

It hadn't been long before not only had I gotten lost, quite easily in fact, but my feet had started to become cold quickly to the point where my toes had begun to numb.

'Seems I left enough of a trail for them to come here and scour grounds before assuming I had gone in as the trail disappeared' I thought, hoping they had actually lost track of me and decided to search the castle under suspicion. Meaning that if I found a reliable hiding spot I could wait them out and they would leave for a different part of the forest to continue the search.
My thoughts on the makeshift plan were halted as the sounds of metallic hoofsteps were heard from in front of me and around a corner. Looking around, I found a few doors lining the walls. Going to the closest and swinging it open revealed what appeared to be the remnants of an old bedchamber.

The sounds of the guard neared making me quickly, though as quietly as possible, shut the door and find somewhere to hide. Looking to the now rotted and nearly destroyed bed I shook my head as it wasn't large enough ot hide under, the wardrobe left me with a sense of unease as I looked at it as it seemed too obvious, the small window above the bed letting light into the room being too small and possibly deadly, but the only other structure in the room was a fair sized pile of rotting wood I could only assume was once a desk or other such pleasantry.

Doors being opened sounded from behind the door of the room I was in making me tense even more. Rushing to the wardrobe I pulled at the handle only for the hinges to start a creak making me stop in my tracks. My eyes darted to the door when the sound of rummaging was heard from the other side. Making me turn back to the piece of furniture in front of me this time edging the door only enough that the hinges didn't creak.

The interior was filled with a small assortment of what looked to be noble's clothes, or was once as they had been feasted upon by moths and presumably other insects. Little time was given for me to think as I nearly jumped into the wardrobe, the bottom giving only a very slight complaint.

I managed to pull the door closed as the door swung open and impacted something making a small racket outside the confines of my hiding place. I breathed into my hood that I had pulled around to cover my mouth, praying it was quiet enough to evade his detection. The sounds of hooves made their way around the room, making me wish I had some way of seeing through the doors of the clothing container.

Pushing on one of the doors just enough I managed to see out of the crack as the guard looked through the pile of rotting wood before making his way to the bed and lifting it with a hoof. I shifted back as the guard allowed the bed to fall back to the stone floor pressing myself against the back of the wardrobe dread creeping into my chest.

'Alright' I thought trying to steel myself for what was about to happen. 'When they open the door, I'll attack bashing them in the face with my shield' I thought before looking to the clothing around me. 'I can tie them up with this so that it'll take a while before they're discovered'

Pulling on one of the dresses I was surprised when the cloth broke making me elbow the back of the wardrobe with a dull thunk. The hanger, broken as well, quickly followed to the flooring of the wardrobe, but almost impossibly, I felt myself being shifted around as the door of my hiding place was swung open to reveal light just for it to disappear again. Replaced instead by a think darkness and the feeling of movement as I slid down what appeared to be a stone slide.

I suppressed a cry of surprise before a stone floor met my feet making me stumble and land on mossy stone. Picking myself up, the chill of the area seemed even greater than that before. Looking around, I found that I could see very little as my eyes adjusted.
Having fallen into what seemed to be a strange hall, it was decorated with moss between the stones and little else beyond the torn remnants of a banner of some kind. Hearing and seeing nothing of danger. I quickly replaced my boots, the cold stone hurting against my already cold feet.

After lacing the footwear and sabatons to my legs again I looked down either side of the hallway. Not knowing which way to got, I started down the path to my left.

Very little of interest was found on the leftmost path, besides a single locked door after what felt like fifteen minutes of walking. Having tried everything beyond taking hours to cut the hinges away from the wooden door or something otherwise as tedious, I started back down where I had come from going past the strange chute that I had fallen from.

Though this way seemed much like the first, I found that doors lined the walls not far from the chute, though unlike the wooden and iron doors I had seen before, these ones seemed to be made of only iron similar to those of jail cells.

Looking through the doors revealed different things, some doors, closer to the assumed entrance, held little more than what appeared to be skeletons. Some appeared to be of ponies, though others looked to be different including what I guessed was a couple of minotuar and what looked to be a griffon.

Past the cells containing remains of one kind or another, there was one that held a darkness that I couldn't see through. Others held items of one kind or another, one holding a small blade that sat on a pedestal in the middle of it's room, another a book made of very simple bindings, and many other strange objects.

As I continued down this corridor a dim light shined from inside a room near the end of the corridor. Looking inside I saw a small necklace sitting on another pedestal similar to the blade. I couldn't understand why, the simple necklace with shining yellow gem seemed to draw me to it. Glancing at the handle for the cell's door, there was a simple kind of padlock, though it was rusted.
I pulled on the handle to the door a couple times to test the strength of the bars that held the lock in place only to find them holding firm just as before the rust. Focusing instead on the lock, I saw how the space between the shackle and the actually lock was fairly large. Leaning my spear against the wall next to the door, I took out my knife, thankful I made it close to the game's rendition as I saw the steel pommel, and bashed it into the top of the locking mechanism hoping to loosen the shackle.

The ringing impact echoed through the corridor only for the lock to stay in place. A look of annoyance came to my face as I hit it again letting the sound ring through again and again until a clang was heard. Looking down at the lock a smile came to my face as I pulled it away from the door and threw it behind me. The door swung open after a small amount of resistance from the rusted hinges.

The dim glow of the pendant seemed to brighten as I got closer to it until it was shining at the brightness of a small campfire, easily giving light to the entire room. Replacing my dagger in it's sheath and picking it up I watched as the gem's light dimmed to a slight glimmer. The silver chain was connected to a small round pendant that held in the center a yellow gem in the shape of an upside down triangle who's sides were rounded off. Around the triangle were smaller circles at each of the sides and a larger circle made up of a decorative knot.

Shrugging I was about to put the necklace in the small pouch on my belt when it started to glow brighter again, this time emitting a yellowish light instead of the white from before. Giving the necklace a questioning look, I put it into the pack.

Heading out from the cell door I looked around only for my eyes to of gotten used to the light and it took a few seconds for them to adjust to the darkness. After a moment of rubbing my eyes, I grabbed my spear and started back up the corridor as nothing else in the other cells really caught my attention.

'Wonder what the "magical necklace" is supposed to do' I thought glancing down at my now glowing pouch as I looked for the exit. Though it seems my search was in vain as beyond the chute from where I had fallen down I couldn't seem to find any other way that could lead out besides the only wooden door in the corridor far from the strange cells.

Heading for the other door I started trying to think of some way to get it open. 'Well it's supposed to open inward, so I wouldn't be able to kick it down, even if I had enough strength to kick wooden door like this open.' I thought, shooting down ideas left and right. 'There's got to be something I can do, I sincerely doubt I could manage a climb back up that chute and I really don't want to die of starvation here'

I started pacing in front of the door only for my pouch to start glowing even brighter. Letting out a sigh I opened it and pulled out the now very bright necklace which seemed to dim as I pulled it out to it's normal glow. "What the hell is up with you?" I questioned, expecting some kind of answer from the strange magical artifact as my voice rang out through the corridor.

'Hell why do I even have this?' I questioned mentally turning back to the darkness that hid the now wide open cell door. 'As far as I know this could be some kind of evil artifact that would corrupt my mind or some other kind of thing. Would make sense for it to be hidden away like this if that's what it does' I thought before turning back to the necklace hanging from my hand.

As I looked back at it though, the thought of putting it back in the cell seemed stupid, it was mine now, evil or not. Shrugging I pulled it over my head shivering from the cold metal on my neck. Before I could put the rest of it in my jacket, the yellow glow seemed to double shining it's light out in front of me and making a strange feeling rush through my body.

"What in the...?" I asked looking at my gloved hands before a smile came to my face. The feeling started to change, a gentle coolness radiated through me like stepping into a refreshing pool on a hot day. Clenching my fists around my weapons, I felt better, there was no chill in my body from the cold stone surrounding me or aches due to my rather quick stop from sliding down the stone chute at high speeds.

Reaching for the handle of the door I pulled on it making whatever mechanism had locked it creak before giving way under the strain. A stairway rose above my head in a spiral though even as I started climbing my smile never faded.

The necklace emitted a soft yellow glow before I tucked it into my shirt, the feeling of calmness and comfort not fading as I reached the top of the staircase. A lever sat in the wall next to what looked to be a wooden back of something in the stone wall.

Taking a guess at what it would do, I pull the bar down and what turned out to be a bookshelf was pushed forward on rails before stopping and moving to the left revealing a rather torn down room that looked like it was once quite cozy. Looking around I found it to be a lounge or some other kind of room for relaxing as there were a pair of sofas covered in now rather damaged pillows. More pillows sat near a pair of stain glass windows that showed the sun and moon respectively.

Turning back to the bookshelf I watched as it slowly moved back into it's placed before stopping as if it had never moved in the first place. Looking around the room provided little of assistance beyond a number of damaged or ruined books. A small wooden pulpit stood in the middle of the room that seemed to be angled towards the two sofas looking as though someone was to be reading to the occupants.

Turning towards the door leading out I started towards it before putting an ear to it to listen for any sounds of the guards that had been patrolling the castle before I had fallen into that strange dungeon for prisoners and artifacts of an unknown nature.

Hearing nothing, I opened the door.

Chapter 19; Escape

Finding the exit to the old castle seemed to be an issue, though it wasn't a complete waste of time as I found a small number of things that could be counted as useful beyond the necklace that was tucked into my shirt.

While walking down a vaguely familiar hall lined with suits of armor, I noticed the weapons hanging in the alcoves that flanked all the suits. Most had spots of rust, but that didn't stop me from reaching around and taking a couple of the axes. One of said weapons was tucked into my belt while the others were put carefully into my backpack.

I also examined the armor for a few moments questioning how a pony would move with some of the pieces on, as they were so different from the armor I had seen. Shrugging my shoulders I continued on my way, meeting no resistance beyond a few strange spiders that a large star shape on their abdomen, though the biggest threat they posed was my accidentally walking through some of their lower hanging webs.

Listening, the guards seemed to of left, possibly believing me to be elsewhere in the forest. Finding a window, I looked out it to find the sun starting to set on the day. 'It's already been that long?' I questioned holding a hand to my head and letting out a sigh. 'Might be best if I found someplace to sleep' I thought.

Looking around, I started down a way I guessed to be either the exit or the way to the bedchambers. I silently wished I had remembered where I had come from as the memory of those couches sounded like a great substitute for a real bed.

As I walked through the hallways I started to hear voices coming from one of the rooms up ahead surprising me. My pace slowed as I neared the doorway the voices and now laughter sounded from.

“Alright, hit or pass?” A deep voice sounded. Making a gruff, but still feminine one reply with a “Hit me” A small amount of shuffling and the sounds of a groan with a few cries of celebration. “Shoulda stuck with what you had Steel Shot. Normally most do-” the gruff voice sounded again before being silenced. Sounding again with the question of “Hit or pass?” this time there silence followed by the same shuffling.

Peaking around the doorway, I saw a number of helmetless guards sitting around a small table playing cards. The majority wearing the golden armor, though the singular batpony sat with her hooves crossed scowling down at her own cards.

The dealer having gone around the table a rather small peguasus mare silently leaned forward to grab the small pile of bits and dragging them to her corner. “A good hoof there Quick. Alright, this is Steel Shot's last game before she has to go on night patrol, so let's finish taking her bits” A large earth pony stallion said taking the cards and reshuffling them.

Leaning back from the doorway I started back down the hallway, hoping to avoid a confrontation with the guards. Much to my annoyance though something shifted in my bag causing a clunk that echoed down the hall. My eyes shot open and I spun around just as something to the effect of “What was that?” was said from the room full of guards.

I ran down the hall before rounding the corner, 'Crap!' I thought as the sound of wing beats was heard behind me along with few yelling voices.
Turning enough to look I saw the batpony and smaller pegasus flying around the same corner, looking back ahead of me I saw the path turn into an intersection with a unicorn and two earth ponies arriving at the center of it all glowering at me.

“Double Crap” I said skidding to a halt. Turning back I saw the pegasus and batpony barreling at me. An idea came to mind making me run towards the two only to duck and slide on my shoulder as they flew over me.

Jumping to my feet I raced down the hallway rounding the corner again as a number of curses sounded behind me. The unicorn and earth ponies seemed to be coming down the hall intersecting mine as I saw them coming towards after I passed the door that they had been playing cards in.

Rounding another corner, I turned back only to see that the pegasus mare was nearly on top of me with the group of stallions not far behind. Turning I noticed a door, my boots slid against the stone as I reached it and nearly tore it off it's hinges trying to get it open.

Rushing inside I pulled the door shut and looked around the room for some way out. It looked like a kitchen as there was a number of large tables a couple of barrels some missing their lids, completely empty. Another door mirrored the one I stood in front of making me dash over and swing it open. Looking back for a second I thought about it before running to one of the empty barrels, hiding my spear behind it on the ground before hopping in it and putting the lid on.

Holding my breath, I waited as the sounds of wing beats followed by a number of hooves clopping against the stone. Staying completely still, I listened. Hoping they had lost the trail. After a few moments of silence in the room with a small amount of sound going on outside the room I slowly lifted the top of the barrel and looked out. Both doors were swung open, but the guards seemed to of rushed off to search where they had thought I'd gone.

I stayed there for a few more minutes listening as the silence continued. 'Hell I could've gone then' I thought getting out of the barrel and grabbing my spear.

As silently as possible, I walked to the door I had entered the room from before sticking my head out and looking around, empty. 'Good job you freaking idiot. Now I'll have to find some way out of the castle' I thought trying to listen for any sound.

Nearing the first corner I heard hoof steps making me start back towards my hiding spot as quickly, though quietly as possible. Looking out the door, I saw the batpony, looking around, guarding where her and the others had been earlier. Shaking my head as the thought of taking her out appeared in my mind. I waited for her to go back down the hallway before turning to the rest of the one to the left of my door.

'Really wish I didn't have to walk around with a seven foot pole' I thought as I noticed a few other doors down the hallway. Listening to the closest one for a moment, I quickly opened it and closed it as quietly as possible when it seemed to coast was clear.

The first thing to catch my attention was the light of the setting sun flowing in from the window. The second thing was the enormous bookshelves making me recognize this place. “The library” I whispered in awe at the size of the shelves. After a moment I shook myself of my stupor and headed for the window. A quick glance at the books made me silently wonder what knowledge lay within the books. A sigh escaped me before I took the axe from my belt gently tapping the glass gaining in speed and force before the brittle substance shattered. Stepping out of the way of the falling shards I realized the noise would attract anyone within a fair radius. Replacing the axe, I dove in between a pair of bookshelves and squeezing myself into the shadows before crouching trying not to disturb the shelves to either side of me.

When no sound came I found myself confused and almost made a break for the window, but then the sound of hooves entered the room. “Shit! He's made it outside!” A voice said before the sounds of hooves grew louder and the cracking of the glass shards on the floor was heard. “Quick, Steel Shot, and Hoofstrong, get out there, check the castle grounds. Snow shod, Orchard and I will check here and make sure he's not pulling another quick one on us.” The deep male voice said quickly followed by the sound of wing beats and hooves.

'Dammit!' I cursed mentally as the sounds of hooves going through the library started with the sounds of things being moved around. I stiffened as the unicorn passed by the small gap in the bookshelves and looked right at me. The pony had an annoyed look on his near white face his aqua and slightly paler aqua mane cut military style, similar to my own. Turning away he continued on with his search and I mentally thanked God for the ring of fog.

After what felt like an eternity of waiting, the sound of wing beats returned. “Sir, there's no sign of him outside.” the gruff female voice sounded again.

“Celestia burn his hide... Very well. There seems to be no sign of him in here either. Steel, you start making your rounds, the rest of us need some shuteye” The deep voice said followed by the sound of hoofsteps before a door was shut.

The sound of hooves on glass sounded again, making me wonder what was going on. A quiet sigh sounded from the window making me peek my head from between the bookshelves to see the lone batpony, looking up at the now risen moon as it slowly made it's way across the sky.

“Sooner we find this thing, sooner I can get back to you my princess” she said, saluting before turning away from the window and walking away. After a moment the sound of the door shutting again caught my ear.

I stood there waiting, thinking something else was going to happen that would alert the ponies to come back. Nothing was what I got for my waiting, silence ruled before the sound of a cricket chirping echoed through the room.

Stepping out of my hiding place, I looked around again before heading to the broken window, attempting to avoid as much glass as possible to keep the noise to a minimum. Making it, I brushed the shards still sticking out from the bottom of the window. Having made it safe, I climbed up on the sill. The drop was nothing to call home about, climbing out, I kept a hold of the outside edge of the sill before dropping down into the grass.

Taking a few steps from the castle I looked back with a smile on my face before hooking it for the forest.

I let out a tired laugh as I looked back at the top of the castle that just poked out above the trees. “Finally” I said yawning in the tree I sat in before leaning back. I closed my eyes resting with my bag on my stomach. The quiet whistle of the wind accompanied by a few insects buzzing fell upon my ears, and the rhythmic sound of my heart lulled me to sleep in the still night.

Blackness surrounded me, a feeling of something missing. A woman, passed by, her face nothing but black nothingness. I held another woman's hand as unintelligible words left her lips, I looked at her confused for a moment before nodding. A swirling mass of colors made a noise, a noise... honked! The mass of colors honked as I sat next to a red sign with white lettering spelling STOP I rolled my eyes muttering something about impatient assholes before making my turn.

“Wak. .. ti.e for ..ool!” A broken voice said making my eyes slowly open. “Huh?” I asked groggily blinking a few times before looking at the black mass of nothing holding the door open. “I ..id .t .ime f.. s.oo.! Co.e on …t, d. we ha.. to do t..s e.er. d.y?” the voice said.

Looking at it I was unable to tell what it was, but by the voice I think it was female. Sitting up in my bed, I rubbed my eyes before looking around the room. A pile of clothes laid atop a dark purple lounge chair not far from my bed but looking around at the other things hurt my head. A black box hung on the wall, above what looked like a computer cabinet which hooked up to what looked like nothing. The cords simply went to this tear in space and ended. Around the room, other things were similarly missing, things that felt like they should be there.

“Alright Mom, I'm up” I said reaching down grabbing a pair of jeans. 'Have to change these tomorrow' I thought before grabbing a shirt. It didn't really matter what shirt to me, so I just reached down and grabbed a blue one, with a lone pocket above my left peck. Pulling up my pants before bucking the belt, I started putting on my socks and shoes. A few moments after I got my left foot into the tennis shoe a beeping sound echoed from a box that was hooked up to the wall.

Reaching over I switched something on top of the black nothingness which made it stop. Putting on my other shoe I adjusted what was in my pockets and stood up. Making my way out into the living room I grabbed my phone and Mp3 player putting them in my pocket.

Walking out into the room, I saw how there were holes in everything. Nothing sat against the far wall, what looked like a few unused candles and a handmade vase sitting on top. A blacked out blob layed on the couch covered in pillows in front of a strange looking desk that had nothing on top of it. A loud 'meow' called me to look down at a gray and white cat who brushed up against my leg making me pick him up and put him on my shoulders. The purring animal pressing itself against the back of my head before laying down on his rest.

“Morning doofus” I said to the blob lightly hitting one of the pillows making the black blob groan out of annoyance. Walking to the kitchen I grabbed a quick breakfast of a toaster treat wrapped in colored tinfoil-like plastic. Grabbing a familiar backpack, water bottle, and hat, I headed for the door.

“Y.u a..n't .h.nki.g of le.ving w..h out s..ing go.dbye a.e you?” The voice of my mother rang out again making me whirl around with a smile on my face. The black form walked over and enveloped me before I felt it kiss my cheek. “I ..ve .o. ha.e a .ood d..” it said before backing away.

“I love you too Mom” I said with a smile returning the kiss to the formless blackness where it's cheek should be. “See you when I get home” I said walking outside.

The sound of birds chirping echoed in my ears again, followed by louder noises of the forest.

Opening my eyes I stretched before nearly falling out of the tree with a bit of a yelp. Looking around I sighed at the sight of the trees before rubbing my eyes. 'What the hell was that' I thought looking at the silhouette of my hand against the light of the sun passing through the leaves of the tree I was in.

I moved my backpack to hang on one of the smaller branches. Sitting up from my makeshift bed, I popped my back before doing the same to my neck. Letting out another sigh this time from comfort of the small, but familiar pain. Looking at my bag, I pulled it back to me before opening it and grabbing one of the apples. The last one, the granny smith, sat there neglected in it's part of the backpack as I ate the red delicious, and it did live up to it's name. Looking at my last apple I shook my head before zipping up that section and going for my water. Emptying the remainder into my mouth before twisting the cap back on and putting it away.

'Have to find me some water today, and some food would definitely go a long way' I thought before strapping the backpack back into it's place and jumping down onto the earth. I let out a grunt on impact before looking around and starting back into the forest.

Chapter 20; Oh Deer

Author's Note

The next few chapters will have some extremely minor spoilers to the MLP comics #'s 27 & 28. Mainly just 'people' and places.
So might read that first or just read this, up to you dudes/dudettes.

Chapter 20; Oh Deer

I sat motionless, only the slow inhale and exhale signaling me as a living, or unliving, being. I waited and watched as a cockatrice sat on it's nest. Reptilian tail curled up around the eggs. A large rock was in my hand, waiting. The creature's form was poised, ready to move at any sound, alertness caused by the sound of a twig breaking, though not under my boot. A fawn had been wandering in the forest and caught by the cockatrice's stone turning stare.

Inwardly, I prayed. I prayed that the two minotuar who taught me were right and that by killing this beast, the fawn would be free. I couldn't say if it was a sentient being, but the thought of being stuck in stone again angered me... no it enraged me. The thoughts, or dreams that doe must be having.

At last, the cockatrice lowered it's head, thankfully leaving it's newly caught meal for a later time. It was then I pitched the rock I had found, and it flew true, right into the creature's skull making a satisfying crunch as cockatrice made a strange half clucking noise in dying.

Looking to the eggs of the creature, I thought for a while about keeping them, possibly trying to cook them or raise a pet. Shaking my head I walked over crushing them under my boot and with a sticky sound they were nothing more than goo and eggshells.

The sound of crumbling stone caught my attention making me look to the doe, who was slowly turning back into flesh and blood. I rushed over when the doe started to topple with a groan as it's legs turned. The doe shook it's head blinking a few times, “Are you alright?” I asked making it look up at me. Shock overtook it's features as it backed up stuttering for a moment. “Whoa, whoa, calm down, you're fine” I said, trying to soothe the animal who looked like it was in the middle of having a panic attack.

The fawn looked over at the now dead cockatrice before looking back at me and pointing with a hoof, “D-did you free me?” she asked to which I nodded. The fawn started to take deep breaths looking again at the cockatrice's prone form. Slowly, it approached the corpse. “Thank you” she said turning back to me, tears forming in her eyes.

“Not a problem” I said waving my hand in a dismissive motion. “Are you alright though?” I asked.

The fawn looked down at her hooves and then back to her tail which she wiggled a bit before looking back at me. “I- I think so” she said. Slowly she approached bowing her head. “My name is Birch”

I bowed back, “I am the Wanderer, it's a pleasure to meet you Birch” I said raising my head back up. “Are you alright to get home?” I asked giving a concerned look to the fawn.

A blush of embarrassment ran across her cheeks, “I um...” she started before settling on simply shaking her head and looking away.

I nodded in understanding, “Do you not know the way? Or is the thing that made you rush in here so fast still out there?” I asked.

“Oh, I-I know the way, but...” she started again. She looked back at the forest with a look of fear written on her face. I stood up, popping my knee, the pain of being on it for the whole conversation getting to me. The motion made her have to look up at my face which was cause for a fearful look at me.

“Alrighty, you tell me where to go, I'll get you there safely. Deal?” I said, a smile on my face as I leaned on my spear.

“O-okay” Birch said, obviously still reluctant to head in the direction of what had scared her. With a little, or a lot, of coaxing, we started towards the town she called 'Thicket'.

After a minute or two, I noticed the fur on her back was on end and her head was darting at everything. 'You think living somewhere near here she would be more accustomed to this place' I thought, mind wandering to the Cutiemark Crusaders who came into the forest to visit Zecora, well or at least Applebloom did.

Looking around the forest I heard a strange sound coming from up ahead, stopping I motioned for us to hide as the sound approached, though Birch didn't seem to get the message as she looked like she was ready to bolt. Looking up, I planted my spear in the ground and grabbed a low hanging branch of a nearby tree and wrapped my legs around it, hanging down by my legs grabbed the fawn by her forelegs and lifted her up, setting her down on a thicker branch, with a bit of difficulty.

Once she was settled so she wouldn't fall, I grabbed the spear and pulled it up to me righting myself in the tree. The strange sound continued to approach, revealing itself to be a small pack of timber wolves. My eyes went wide as the three of them started sniffing around. 'They don't breathe do they?' I questioned mentally as they started looking around.

'C'mon just keep going' I prayed, watching intently as they circled the tree. Readying myself if they looked up. I let out a quiet breath as they started towards where we had come from. 'Well I guess I didn't think of doing anything with that cockatrice' I thought before looking back to Birch who was still shaking.

Throwing my spear butt first into the earth below, I offered a hand to the fawn who simply looked at me for a moment before grabbing onto it awkwardly with her forelegs. Letting her down gently, I then got out myself before retrieving my weapon. “Alright, we need to be quiet” I whispered “They'll probably be occupied with the cockatrice so we should be able to get away before they realize” I finished.

Birch nodded terrified following me closely. After a short time she started to visibly calm down, until we reached a small clearing. “Ah! My potion!” she said rushing forward towards what looked like a those necklaces you see on search dogs in mountains. She hugged it tightly to her chest for a moment before tying it around her neck. Undoing the latch she looked inside and yipped with glee seeing the light blue liquid inside.

I raised an eyebrow at the doe, but followed her watching as she re-latched her necklace. Turning around with a smile, “Alright, this way” she said, happiness evident on her face.

There was little other issue as she led me through the forest to her home. A few noises made her jump, but they just turned out to be small animals that came through some stopping and talking with the fawn, much to my surprise.

“Here we are!” She said after a while motioning to large gates surrounded that seemed to be build into the trees with lights surrounding it. Large tree houses shown behind the ginormous gates that still towered over the other trees that looked to act as a wall to keep out intruders. “This is Thicket!” Birch said after a moment of my awe inspired silence. “Wanderer?” she asked finally pulling me from my stupor by pulling lightly on my pant leg.

“Oh yes, it's very beautiful” I said looking down at the fawn before kneeling down next to her. “Are you good f-” I started only for the gates to start opening and a deer in blue armor flanked by a doe who Birch resembled to a T.

“Birch!” The older doe called out only for her fawn to nearly be upon her in tears. “Mom!” she said clutching her mother's legs as if life was threatening to separate them again.

I looked at the sight, happiness in my eyes only for the male wearing armor to approach me. I stood back up and removed the ring of fog, replacing it in my pouch, as the stag arrived. “I see you have brought the lost fawn back to us stranger, we were worried something might of happened. Thank you for returning her to us” he said before bowing his head in greeting. “My name is Hemlock welcome to Thicket”

“I am the Wanderer,” I said returning his bow like I had before. “Think nothing of it, just make sure to pay more mind to her. She was attacked by a cockatrice as well as a small pack of timberwolves.” I finished seeing his shocked face.

“I see” Hemlock said worry staining his voice. “This may be an issue then. The Timberwolves and a few of the other beasts of the forest have been getting rather aggressive lately. This is not unusual for ponies who enter the forest, but for them to attack us, who live with them here, is extremely strange”

The stag motioned for me to follow him, “Come, it may be wise for you to speak to King Aspen of this” he said making my eyebrow rise.

'A king? Why have I never heard of this King Aspen?' I thought hesitantly following Hemlock.

Thicket was definitely a lively town, deer of all shapes and sizes trotted around chatting with one another while I followed Hemlock. It wasn't long before Birch and her mother caught up with the two of us, Birch thanking me for helping her get home and her mother doing the same.

“It was my pleasure” I said again smiling at the two, “Just make sure you're careful out there alright Birch?” I said, not losing my happy tone while waving a finger at her.

The fawn nodded smiling up at me before Hemlock caught my attention making me give goodbyes to the two doe.

The sight of me around the town was catching quite a lot of attention from the other deer, making me silently wish I could put my ring of fog back on and disappear, though I dismissed the thought.

“You seemed to handle the little one well.” I heard Hemlock say dragging me away from my thoughts. “She is normally very skittish” he explained when I game him a look of confusion.

I shrugged “Saving someone normally does give at least a little trust from what I understand” I said “Makes as much sense as anything else in this crazy world” I said after he returned my questioning look.
A chuckle escaped him “I suppose that's true enough. Have a few fawns of my own who think I'm their hero for getting them out of a hole in the ground. I can imagine how Birch must see you now, deer or not.” he said before looking me over again. “What are you exactly? I don't mean to be rude, but I've never seen something quite like you in the Everfree forest” he started.

I waved a hand dismissively, “Don't worry about it, there aren't really many, if any, of my kind around” I said. “I'm human” 'Or I was, I'm an undead human now, but semantics' I thought.

“Can't say I've ever heard of a 'hooman' before, but if you're willing to help one of us then I see no issue with you” Hemlock said with a smile as we closed in on the base of a large tree. He opened the large doors leading to a spiral staircase that lead to a naturally decorated empty room. Flora hung on the walls with small flowers blooming on it. “If you'll wait here for a moment, I'll go in and explain the situation to King Aspen.” he said, inciting a nod from me. The stag left through another pair of large doors.

'Huh, maybe it's a custom of these deer to have large doors?' I thought before remembering the oversized doors that the ponies had in the Canterlot castle and the older castle ruins I had been in not long ago. 'Maybe it's a royalty thing?' I guessed putting a hand up to my chin.

“Wanderer, the King is ready for you.” I heard making me look back to find Hemlock standing in what was basically the large doors cracked just enough for my entrance.

I walked towards the door as Hemlock stepped back allowing me through into a large room though less decorated with flora than the room before, though still quite stunning. The tree's natural grain gave it a unique look with different pattern made on the walls. As we came closer I noticed a decorated white and tan stag, his horns having small gold clasps at the bottom matching his gold boots and a similar necklace that the other deer had though more decorated with a bright red heart shape with a cap at the top for a liquid that swished inside as he moved. A young deer sat next to him on a cushion, looking older than Birch by a few years.

Hemlock stopped a couple feet in front of the pair making me follow suit as he lowered his head, “My King, this is the being I told you of.” He said.

The decorated stag looked at me as I bowed, “My guard here tells me you saved a doe that had become lost in the forest, not only from a pack of timberwolves, but also a cockatrice. Is this true?” He asked raising an eyebrow.

“Yes M'lord” I said simply looking back up at him. The young deer next to the King gave me a scrutinizing eye, but I ignored him.

“I thank you on then. Not many would be able to take on timberwolves let alone a whole pack, and the cockatrice's stare was feared even by us when we were on good terms with the creatures” He said rising from the pillow he rested on. “I have been hearing multiple reports of some of the animals of the Everfree becoming rather, agitated with us when we left Thistle. Even some attacking a zebra friend of ours who visits causing quite a bit of distress for her” He said turning to a window behind him looking out on the landscape.

“Maybe we should send some warriors out to find out what is causing the problem?” The young deer said looking back at the King. I raised an eyebrow at this, but assumed him a son or something.

The older deer shook his head. “We need all the warriors we have for protecting our town.” the King said, an almost teaching or fatherly tone entering his voice. “But” he said turning back to me. “Perhaps we have a Wanderer willing to lend us aid once more?”

I looked at him surprised for a second before regaining my composure. “I have no issue with it M'lord” I said bowing my head again gaining a look of surprise from the small deer and a small smile from the older.

“Again we thank you Wanderer, I will have Blackthorn give you the details” King Aspen said before summoning another deer, dressed similarly to Hemlock, though in red armor and disappointingly not black. “Blackthorn, please work with our guest here, he will be aiding us in dealing with the issue the creatures have”

The stag warrior looked me over for a moment before bowing his head in greeting. “Please follow me” he said leading me to a smaller adjacent room. A large map of the Everfree Forest was on the wall with numerous maps of the surrounding areas laid out on a table beneath it. “Alright Wanderer, This is where the animals and creatures first started to cause problems for us a few months ago...”

The walk to the strange place that Blackthorn had sent me to was a long one, but luckily he allowed Hemlock to lead me to the area before heading back to the town, so I wasn't completely lost.

Creatures had started becoming scarce though, even timberwolves and the stupid stone turning half chickens who had started this problem in the first place. The closer I got to whatever was causing the issue though, it seemed the quicker things started to change. The relatively normal looking trees grew in misshapen and black, some even having strange red growths.

Unease crept upon me, making me want to turn and run from whatever this thing was, but something else inside me was drawn to it. Curious what could cause this, corruption?, I pressed on, clutching my spear.

Fear gnawed at my gut as I seemed to find darkest part of the forest, but instead of some evil waiting for me, a pendant laid on the blackened dirt. Confusion echoed in my mind as I approached the small item to closer examine it.

'Stone?' I thought kneeling down to pick it up. The stone pendant seemed to have a strange marking on it that had an orange or red paint or dye put on part of it, but the bottom half of the pendant was destroyed making the marking give nothing up to meaning behind it. The stone was wearable through an old piece of vine that was wrapped around a part that jutted out from the top of the pendant.

A feeling of strange familiarity washed over me as I examined the bauble. I looked at my surroundings, having heard a strange noise that made me question the sanity of coming here alone. Tucking the broken stone pendant into my pouch, I quickly made my way out of the blackened forest before whatever was making noise decided to come for me.

“Hopefully King Aspen will know what to do about this” I muttered to myself.

Chapter 21; Recollection?

Something has gone wrong. We don't seem to have an archived copy of that chapter.

Chapter 23; Conversations with Varying Outcomes

The walk through the forest was not a long one, but pain due to injured ribs makes time seemingly elongate. Light from the clearing caught my eye making me look up from my pondering of how this injury would heal, if it was going to.

“Ah, Princesses, wel...” Twilight's voice sounded as the diarches entered the clearing only to stop abruptly replaced by a gasp. “What happened?” it rang out again.

I rolled my eyes as the makeshift party went it's different directions, the lone deer heading back to make a report to his king, who had seemingly retreated into his town, and the ponies splitting off. A pang of loneliness hit me before I shook my head and started after the princesses, hoping to make some kind of plan.

“... The darkness of the forest corrupted a number of timberwolves causing their bark to darken and red growths to sprout from them. A number of creatures The Wanderer described as 'what happens when a human's humanity goes berserk due to the abyss' darkness' also attacked” I heard Princess Celestia explain. “One of these creatures used a black magic and managed to surprise me. I was forced to kill them and escape along with one that followed us which attacked The Wanderer.”

Apple Jack, Twilight and Rarity seemed too stunned to talk. The alicorn seemed to recover the fastest “Are you alright?” I heard her ask to which the princess nodded. “They are powerful, but thankfully they seemed to simply be trying to play with us” Celestia replied. “More importantly, did you discover anything in dealing with the damaged earth?”

I moved around the side of the princesses to see Twilight holding up a large clump of earth, smile returning to her face. “I did manage to pull the dark magic from the earth, but I could only put it into something else” she said before a black branch levitated into view making the smile dissipate into a contemplative look. “So I was wondering if it would be possible to put the magic back where it came from?”

The older princess put a hoof up to her chin for a moment, contemplating the idea before turning to look at me. “What are your thoughts?” she asked, her face giving no evidence of her thoughts.

I shook my head, before pulling out the pendant. “Honestly I don't know what to think. You all know more about magic than I do. All I know for sure is that his pendant shouldn't be causing this problem.” I said looking down at it. “What I know is that it belonged to Manus the 'Father of the Abyss'. There was no evidence that it would cause any kind of spread of the Abyss. If you want my suggestion though, I would try” I finished holding the pendant out and looking back up at the princess.

A look of concern swept across Celestia's face as she turned to her sister. “There are numerous negative affects this could have, all of them rather catastrophic. We would be better to simply try to put all of the dark magic into an object and destroy it.” Princess Luna said.

“Negative affects?” I heard Rarity ask as she looked at the princess of the night. “ I don't mean to be rude Princess, but what exactly would those negative affects be?”

The other six of them had the same worried expression on their faces making Luna sigh. “Among other results, if the magic in the amulet failed or only allowed for the output and resisted the input, there would be magical feedback” She said which brought a look of terror to the white unicorn and purple alicorn.

“What does magical feedback cause?” I asked raising an eyebrow and pulling back the amulet. The group looked at me, some with understanding looks others with ones that spoke of what would happen.

“An explosion” Celestia said taking over for her sister, “Due to the opposing forces of magic both going in opposite directions the forces would build until it could not be contained within that small amulet, and the result...” she trailed off with a sigh.

I shrugged, “Fair enough, I suppose it's too bad I can't use magic, then I'd just come back at the bonfire” I said looking down at the crude necklace for a moment before putting it back into the pack on my belt.

“I don't think you understand Wanderer” I heard Twilight say, “If there is enough dark magic in that amulet to be leaking out like it is, the explosion would be enormous, it would no doubt take out half the forest, if not the entirety of it leaving a crater tainted by the same black magic”
I just looked at her for a moment before chuckling. “Well then, guess that shows my knowledge, or lack there of, of magic!” I said. When met with the looks of surprise, I lost the smile that had been painted on my face. “Mhmm, well I'll be over here if you need me” I said waving a hand behind me as I walked over to a tree and slowly sat down trying to keep from agitating my ribs.

Pulling my bag from my back in slow and pained movements I got out my water and sighed at the small amount left before drinking it and putting it next to my spear on the ground. Digging through my things I found the other two apples, the red delicious having a large bruise I can only assume was due to my attempt at fighting. I pulled the four axes from their place in my pack setting them next to my other weapon. Opening the smallest pocket I found that my MP3 player was still intact bringing a tired smile to my face. Clicking the button on top, I waited a few seconds before the screen lit up. I put one of the earphones in and heard the startup sounds before it loaded to the menu.

'Well I probably have a few songs left on this before it runs out of juice' I thought looking at the small battery marker at the top of the screen. Turning the device back off I put it in the pouch on my belt instead, wanting to carry it with me. Looking to the bruised apple I started eating it grimacing at the softness of the bruise, though it still tasted pretty good.

I pulled out the foam spearhead from the bottom of my pack giving it a look of sadness for a moment before looking to my broken spear, with a sigh, I disassembled the weapon before putting the spearhead, returned to it's plastic sheath, and the pointed counterbalance next to the war axes. Looking back into my pack, I was surprised to find it empty. Turning it upside down I shook it a few times before going through the rest of the pockets.

'Where did that mask go?' I thought looking around to see if I had already put it down amongst the other items from my bag. After searching through my things I realized it had vanished. Sitting up I scratched my head before letting out an annoyed sigh. 'Whatever I can make a better one later' I concluded before putting my things away.

After a moment a slight pain in my back caught my attention making me arch my back in an attempt to pop it only making me hiss through clenched teeth from the pain in my ribs. 'You'd think I'd learn...' I thought.

“A-are y-y-ou alright?” I heard a quiet voice sound making me open my eyes and look up to see Fluttershy standing a small distance away with a worried expression on her face.

I let a few breaths out before leaning back “I think I'll be fine, I just need to remember what the attack patterns are for those things” I said trying to give her a reassuring smile.

“I-if you want I-I could try to help?” she offered, still wary of me.

My smile faded along with the pain as a look of confusion overtook my face. “Why?” I asked not trying to hide my confusion at her offer. “I know you're the element of kindness, but helping someone who hurt your friend, isn't that a bit much?” I asked trying to sit up straight against the tree without bothering my ribs.

The butter yellow pegasus seemed to back away “Well I, um, I just don't like seeing others in pain” she mumbled making me raise an eyebrow to her. “I apologize I couldn't hear you” I said putting a hand to my ear, moving my hood aside. Fluttershy's attempts at speaking degenerated into squeaks rapidly. I sighed, rubbing the crease of my nose in frustration, and looked up at her. “Fluttershy, I can't understand you. You need to speak up” I finally said annoyance evident in my voice.

“Are ya'll causing Fluttershy problems?” A voice laced with contempt and a heavy southern accent sounded making me cringe and look away. “Well?” AppleJack asked again more forcefully.

“I guess indirectly” I said before turning to look at her. The purple bruise on her face still hurting me inside more than the angry look.

One of her eyebrows shot up in a look that spoke of disbelief “And what is that supposed to mean?” she asked, anger only seeming to grow. Fluttershy tried to say something to the farmpony, but whatever she said fell on deaf ears. “Look bub, I don't like you. If you start causing problems for my friends then we're going to have a bigger problem than we already do” she said stepping closer to me and prodding me in the chest. “Am I understood?”

I clenched my teeth and air hissed out again as the hoof impacted. I did my best to keep my eyes on her's “Perfectly” I said teeth still clenched.

After a moment, the earth pony backed off and returned to the group of ponies after nodding to the shy pegasus.

I clutched my side trying to control my breathing to keep it from hurting as much. “Damn it” I muttered under my breath. I finished packing up my things before I looked at the cracked pole that was once the shaft of a spear. Standing up with some difficulty, a certain shy pegasus trying to keep me from hurting myself though she stopped after I shot her a look, I grabbed the cracked pole to use as a walking stick and took the axe off my belt.

“Where are you going?” the voice of Princess Celestia sounded behind me making me turn back to see the majority of the ponies looking at me.

“I figured I'd rest up at the bonfire before heading back off to kill some bloatheads” I said, not even trying to keep the anger from my voice, before continuing into the forest.

“I believe that would be an unwise course of action seeing your current state” the white alicorn's voice sounded again though this time closer.

“Yea well, it seems that's been my life. One unwise course of action after the next” I said continuing into the trees. “I believe it an unwise course of action for you to leave the group trying to devise a way to take out the corruption in the forest, when the effects would have a major impact on your country and one of your allies”

“We have already devised a basic plan, Twilight and my Sister are smoothing out the details” she replied calmly.

I rolled my eyes “Of course you have” I muttered under my breath “And why aren't you helping finalize the details?” I asked, making it obvious that I didn't want her following me “From my understanding you're quite the strategist”

“While that may be true, I believe that my sister and Twilight can handle it. I also believe that I am needed somewhere else at the moment” she said making me snort out laughter only to cringe and clutch at my ribs. “You seem to of been hit harder than we thought are you alright?”

“Nothing resting at the bonfire won't help, now why don't you get going to 'where you're needed more' Princess Celestia?” I spat, hoping the bonfire would work it's magic similar to my memories of the game.

A sigh sounded behind me. “I don't understand you.” She said, her tone making me turn around with a raised eyebrow. “You don't seem to be against making friends, you seem to try to make up for it when you mess up, only to step out of the punishment after you've made leaps and bounds. Why?”

I tucked the axe back into my belt and looked up at her, “Let me ask you something first Princess; what would you do in my situation?” The question brought a curious look to her face but I put up a hand when she opened her mouth. “You know a lot about the world, you have certain beliefs, those beliefs make you turn towards a course of action you see as justifiable, only for beings, with powers to throw you around like a ragdoll, decide that since they have no tolerance for your choice, that you must be punished, though you were raised it was a completely justified action”

The look on the white alicorn's face shown her annoyance. “I told you before, Tirek could of changed. You don't seem to understand that there is no absolute evil in this or any world” she said.

I pulled down my hood to look her in the eyes. “You don't seem to understand that I know that. What I'm trying to say is that...” I growled and brought my hand to my face turning away from her. 'How in the hell can I explain...' I started thinking before it occurred to me. “Celestia, what if one of your ponies was born, I mean born not changed in any way, and believed that killing and hurting others was completely normal and in no way bad? Or there was one who believed that pedophilia was completely fine?” I asked turning back to her.

Shock fell across her face before it was replaced with the same annoyance and anger. “That's not-”

“Let me finish.” I said holding out a hand. “What would you do to that individual? Put him in an asylum and try to teach him that killing people is not something good? Doing the same with the pedophile? What would you do if they never changed? Keep them in there all their life?” I said, “That's not something I'm cruel enough to do, not even to Tirek.”

“Regardless, it was not your place to take his life!” She said stomping her hoof down. “There are reasons for a trial, jury, and executioner! They look at what the being has done, and justly decide what fate should befall them.”

I chuckled for a moment which only seemed to make her grow more angry. “Celestia, do you know why where I come from people who know said person cannot be on the jury, be the defense or in any other way involved with the case unless it's completely necessary? Bias, or conflict of interest. I would be surprised if you found any pony that hadn't had their magic stolen and wanted vengeance for said action, I was the closest thing to a unbiased opinion you could've found anywhere short of searching in different countries.”

The Diarch of the Sun let out a sigh holding a hoof her her face. “I sincerely doubt that is your only issue though Wanderer” she said trying to change the subject knowing she couldn't convince me. My face fell and I turned away, continuing my trek back to the bonfire. “Well?” she asked still annoyed.

I let out another sigh, “Princess, it was not my intention to end up here. I was just having fun at Comic Con, hell it was my first time going somewhere like that due to a friend's insistence , after trying to buy this damned ring” I pulled out the Ring of Fog and looked at it with a mix of adoration at the craftsmanship and diastase at it pulling me here. “I thought maybe it wouldn't be so bad, I mean you, your sister, and even Twilight were looking for something to help me get over this whole curse of the undead. Then Tirek accidentally woke me up, well I thought I could help, maybe make things easier on you guys, I mean if he could break out once...” I trailed off slipping the ring on my finger and looking at my semitransparent hand. “Then you threw that back in my face. For a while I could deal with it too, I mean, yea I screwed up, but a thousand years trapped in my own mind... I barely lasted two” I chuckled “Hell that would have been at least nine hundred years longer than I'd be alive naturally”

“That still doesn't excuse what you've been doing” I heard her say, though her tone took more of a motherly.

“That's a matter of perspective, I suppose” I said a sad smile coming to my lips. “From where I stand, everything I've done is justifiable. That's beside the point though. I've no doubt you and your sister have noticed that the creatures who were brought here have a connection to me, if not by the fact that I'm the only one who knows what they are, then the fact that they've never been seen before I came here. In other words, you guys would be better off if I wasn't even here.”

Silence answered me making me chuckle softly. “Yea I know the whole 'it's not my fault spiel' I've heard it before. This time thought it's fact, if I hadn't bought this stupid ring, I wouldn't of ended up here, and you guys would've just gone about your daily lives, as full of chaos and disorder they are” I finished.

I looked back to see the alicorn with a contemplative look on her face. “Fair enough” I said simply as I kept walking.

I sat in front of the bonfire, a feeling of warmth easing away my pains making a calm smile come to my face as I let out a happy sigh.

The remaining few minutes of walking was in silence, at least between myself and the alicorn it was. The forest around us seemed to go about it's normal business.

'Hmm, I wonder if I can level up or increase my stats' I thought looking at the strangely shaped sword sticking out from the top of the bonfire. 'I suppose the better question is how it would work and how I would know I had enough souls' I turned to look at my companion who was resting against a tree at the edge of the clearing.

“Well, are you going to tell me about the plan so that I can at least make myself useful in fixing what I, by association to your world, have caused?” I asked Celestia who had been looking at the bonfire for the whole time we were there.

The Princess shook her head for a second before looking at me with surprise written on her face. “Oh! Of course!” she started “We had not decided where you will be acting though unless they have found a better place, you'll be acting as one of the main combatants and I don't think I need to stress how important it is that you don't get yourself killed” the alicorn's face hardened as she looked at me. “While my sister, myself and you are fighting off the 'bloat heads', as you call them, Twilight and her friends will be making an attempt to purge the corruption with the powers the Tree of Harmon granted them, which is what they should have been testing while we were out here on that corrupted stick of theirs”

I nodded “So if it works then we clear out the forest with little to no problems, or they I should say” I chuckled, before something occurred to me. “Princess, not to try and poke holes in your plans, but what if what happens after is similar to what happened after Princess Luna was separated from Nightmare Moon?”

The solar diarch's eyes widened, before she let out sight. “I understand your concern, the Elements of Harmony, and now the girl's powers are not very well known to us. There have been many theories, but we did not want to use the Elements only to find answers they were too unpredictable. This is the reason we will be using it on the stick that Twilight ended up putting the dark energies into, hopefully the worst that may happen is it will destroy the energies and the vessel, forcing us to relocate some land to fill in the resulting crater”

'Thank God she thinks things through more than I do' I thought nodding. Standing up I brushed myself off and held a gloved hand over the flames for a moment enjoying the warmth for a moment longer before turning to the alicorn. “Well let's head back” I said.

“Wanderer?” Celestia's voice sounded making me raise an eyebrow at the mare only for her look to harden as she approached. “The only reason you have not been punished for hurting one of my ponies is because she asked me not too. I am willing to let this slide due to her wishes, but the next time it happens, there will be no discussion, you will be encased in stone until this world crumbles around you” At this point the alicorn was millimeters away from my face, causing worry to fill me. “Am I understood?”

I nodded backing up and looking away from her. “That's more than I deserve.” I said trying my best to keep from looking at her. I scratched the back of my head for a moment before looking up at where we had come from. “I don't suppose you could give me any advice on how to make things right with her?” I asked.

After a moment of silence I glanced at her to find shock and confusion written on her face before it turned thoughtful. “Well...” She started turning away from me and heading towards the treeline.

'At least I have a better chance of making friends with AppleJack now, or at least getting her to tolerate me' I thought following the diarch. 'Least her breath smells pretty good' I thought before stopping and shaking my head. 'Where in hell did that come from?' I questioned before realizing I was falling behind and running to catch up.

Author's Note

Ask and thou shalt receive. :pinkiecrazy:

Chapter 24; Fight in the Everfree

“If you're honest about apologizing, then AppleJack should be willing to listen to you, even if she still is angry about what happened.” Celestia said after a few moments of consideration. “She's a good mare, and while I believe that in time she will forgive you, she may expect some kind of penance to make sure you're not just saying what she wants to hear, and that you're serious about making things right.”

I was nearly right behind the alicorn, listening closely to what she was saying. 'This'll probably be much easier after this whole incident is over seeing as how they're the main catalyst to clearing up this problem' I thought scratching my chin. “Alright, my thanks Princess. Though for now I believe we should focus on clearing out the forest” I said. She turned back and nodded.

The forest was quieter than normal, the normal sounds of animals moving through the trees and grass, now having vanished replaced by the quiet sound of the wind which blew softly in my ears. I reached for my hood, ready to throw it back up over my head, but I stopped. The whistle that was created as the wind blew over my ears sounded different from what I remembered, calmer, not the shrill sound that always sounded when I was walking home from school.

'Strange' I thought as I let my hand fall back to my side, the light of the clearing catching my eyes making me look forward to see a mix of expressions from the ponies.

“Welcome back Sister, Wanderer” Luna said nodding to both of us as we neared the group. “I believe we are ready”

A normal looking branch floated into view surrounded by Twilight's magical aura, a satisfied smile resting on her face.

Celestia nodded back a calm radiating from her. “I believe we are as well” she said glancing back at me “Shall we proceed then?”

The entire group turned around and started towards the treeline, staying back a moment as I jabbed my cracked walking stick into the ground just enough force to keep it from falling. I let out a sigh taking off my backpack, trying to calm my heart as I followed the ponies. 'Alright, no biggie I mean we got the alicorn princesses who can blast holes through these guys.' I pulled the axe from my belt and squeezed the handle of the small round shield, the leather strap used to hang it on my shoulders wrapped around the handle.

As we neared the corrupted section of the forest, I had caught up with the group. Princess Luna explaining, mainly to me, what the plan was.

“It's simplicity itself, Yourself, my sister and I will protect the element bearers as we make our way to the heart of the corruption. When we arrive, they will use the powers of Harmony to cure the corruption and restore the forest.” she said, determination plastered on her face.

“Alright, now I just gotta keep from being thrown around like a rag doll by the bloatheads” I said smirking.

The Nocturnal Princess rolled her eyes but a snicker behind me made me look back to see Pinkie holding a hoof over her mouth stifling a laugh. “See she gets it!” I said chuckling only for the remainder of the group to let out sighs.

“We need to be serious here Wanderer” Celestia's voice sounded to her sister's right making me look at her. “These beings are powerful and this is not going to be easy”

A look of seriousness fell across my face as I nodded. “Trust me, I know” I said looking ahead, my gut twisting as fear ate away at me from the inside. 'You can worry about dying later. If any of these six fall...' I thought, a shiver ran down my spine.

The dark forest slowly started overtaking the natural one, our surroundings getting darker and darker before the red growths on the trees and slivers of light was the only thing illuminating our path. A growing sense of unease washed over me as I realized I couldn't hear anything besides the breathing of my companions.

'What in the?' I questioned mentally looking around for some signs of our enemies. After a moment I noticed a small cluster of red glowing dots in the distance that swayed to and fro making my stomach sink.

“Hold on” I said quietly catching the group off guard and making them stop. The pair of alicorns beside me looked at me curious, the younger opening her mouth before I put a finger to my lips. “Alright, you know that magic you used on the monster attacking me?” I questioned in the same whispered voice making them both nod. “You see that cluster of glowing red lights over there?” I pointed making them look in the direction “I'm going to need one of you to shoot that right in the middle of them. Trust me”

The curious look was directed at the cluster of lights for a moment before it turned into one of focus as the Lunar Princess' horn lit up and the same light blue beam fired off intercepting the dancing lights right as they swayed. The beam illuminated the forest as it tore through the space between the red dots extinguishing them, but drawing other red dot's to it's position.

I nodded glad I wasn't by myself. Our group continued forward at a cautious pace, the Princesses shooting any bloatheads they saw and the ones I pointed out. 'Maybe... this won't be so bad?' I thought hopefully

I noticed then that there was group of red dots to my left an absolute darkness flared up for a second before flying towards the group behind the princesses and myself. 'Shit!' I yelled mentally jumping in front of a certain cyan pegasus to intercept the magical blast with my shield. Time seemed to slow down as the blob of darkness neared, but as it drew closer, I watched as it flowed around my shield my chest it's intended target.

Much to my surprise though, a familiar yellow glow emanated for a brief moment before it seemed to absorb the darkness. I looked down at my chest shocked a coolness washing over me before what sounded like angered growls caught my attention, looking back up I saw the dim shape of the bloathead sorcerer stomping it's feet on the ground before raising his catalyst again this time the darkness growing much larger than before.

My eyes widened and I put my foot forwards about to charge it, but a beam shot past my head going through the sorcerer's making the darkness dissipate. Turning back I saw Luna looking at me like I had grown a second head. “What..?” she started only for a violet bubble to form around us deflecting an orb of darkness from hitting the purple alicorn's friends.

“Talk later!” I said as I pointed towards the glowing dots that was the sorcerer. Princess Luna spun and launched a beam at it killing it as her sister took care of a few in front of us. Looking behind us I saw a bloathead dash out form the forest towards us, it's eyes, if you could call them that, glowing an angry red as it let out a deep growl.

Dashing towards it, I intercepted a swing knocking it out of the way leaving the monster defenseless, and allowing my to plant my axe in the middle of it's face. A gurgle sounded as the lights dimmed to nothing and I shoved it off with my foot.

My eyes darted around looking for more enemies, my fear having vanished with the wave of coolness that had flowed through me. A smile came to my face as a glob of darkness flew towards me and being absorbed by the same yellow light making me turn towards the cluster of red dots that it have originated from.

I ran towards the cluster of red laughing from the feeling that flowed through me. The bloathead sorcerer raised it's catalyst once again, but I was too close. My axe bit into the sorcerer's arm nearly taking it off, and causing the spell to disperse as the catalyst it the ground. Something similar to a shriek of pain emanated from the sorcerer as it clutched it's nearly severed limb. Not giving it much time to grieve, I replaced my axe in it's neck turning the shriek to a gurgle as blood spilled into it's throat.

I picked up the catalyst eyeing it for a moment before sound behind me caught my attention making me whirl around to find the ponies under attack with the princesses nearly being overwhelmed just from the numbers. The violet bubble still surrounded the small group, though it was obviously putting strain on the caster, and the fact that AppleJack and Rainbow Dash were not too happy about being trapped inside while the two bloatheads wailed away at the bubble.

I tucked the small staff into the back if my belt before sprinting towards the closest of the monsters and sheared off it's right arm as it brought it back spraying the bubble shield with dark blood. The bloathead's shrieks were drowned out by Rarity and Fluttershy's own terrified screams. With a swift motion I brought my axe back up and reduced the neck of the creature to a bloody stump like it's arm.

The bloathead on the other side seemed to grow angry at my killing of it's comrade, shouting before jumping up onto the bubble shield and attacking me. It's fists curled together were brought down at my face, barely giving me enough time to put up my shield, though it did little when the impact sent me to a knee. The bloathead landed in front of me and slammed a fist into my chest sending me the short trip to the ground with ease.

I struggled to get my breath as the bloathead readied to bring it's fists down again. This time stopped what seemed to be part of the bubble shield that shot out impaling it through the chest before the spike retreated the monstrosity groaning before falling forward on top of me.

Shoving off the corpse and regaining my breath I gave a mock salute to the purple alicorn before rushing forward towards one of the enemies that was quickly advancing on the alicorn sisters.

As we neared the heart of the corrupted forest where I had found the stone amulet, the bloatheads started attacking more savagely forcing the Elements of Harmony to join in the fight, though Twilight stuck to ranged attacks keeping Fluttershy, Rarity and a quite scared Pinkie Pie under the, now smaller, bubble shield.

AppleJack and Rainbow Dash on the other hand surprised me. Though weaponless, the two made excellent use of their smaller size, and in Rainbow's case flight, to keep away from the bloatheads while dealing hard hits that quickly took down their opponents. The three princesses focused more on the sorcerers, though the diarchies were not above spearing the bloatheads on their horns or slamming their hooves into them if they slipped past their barrage of magic.

“We're almost there” I shouted as I looked forward, pulling my axe free of it's latest victim. The trees covered in the red growths with a patch of ground that seemed darker than the surrounding earth.

“AppleJack, Rainbow Dash!” Twilight's voice sounded making me turn to the last place I had seen the pegasus and earth pony.

AppleJack was in the middle of bucking a bloathead hard enough that it flew into a nearby tree. The pegasus in question on the other hand seemed to of been caught by one of the monsters, it's long spindly fingers closed around her back hoof even as she tried kicking it off.

“Let go of me you freak!” she shouted at it as it started trying to pull her closer so it could grab her with it's other hand.

I ran towards the endangered pegasus watching as AppleJack did the same before slamming into it taking out it's legs and making it let go of her blue friend. I arrived in time to slam my axe home on the bloathead's way down. I nodded towards the orange mare as she looked at me before focusing on four more bloatheads as the neared.

“Thanks AJ” I heard Rainbow's voice sound responded by a quick, “No prob”

I rolled my eyes as I knocked aside the a strike the nearest bloathead threw at me before chopping into it's head and using it's corpse as a shield from it's three companions who quickly tried to gang up on me.

Two magic blasts quickly evened the odds, but the last one continued it's assault, slamming it's fists into it's comrade's corpse. As it stopped for a moment I let go of my axe and pulled my knife from it's sheath before slamming the bloathead with the edge of my shield quickly burying the knife into it's neck before quickly ripping it sideways. Gurgling and clutching to it's throat the bloathead died before a bright light shown behind me making the remaining bloatheads and bloathead sorcerers cover their faces.

I wiped my knife on one of the dead bloathead's loincloth before replacing it in it's sheath and pulling my axe free. Squinting I looked towards the light show though I was only able to make out six long maned and tailed pony forms as the rose into the air light surrounding them. After a moment of nothing, a wave shot out from around them at a high speed. The white wave of magic quickly returned the forest to normal, and I watched as the nearby bloatheads and bloathead sorcerers seemed to instantly vaporize.

Fear entered my gut again as the light approached and I put up a hand in front of my face with my eyes shut tight, preparing myself for the intense pain that was about to take me.

After a moment, I felt the impact of the wave and the coolness flow through my body relaxing some of my tense muscles, but there was no pain. A warmth echoed from my hip where the pouch rested coaxing my eyes open to pull out the stone amulet and watch as it shuttered. Another wave of light shot from the six figures washing over me again, but this time the amulet shuddered before a large crack appeared in it and a roar sounded as a black smoke in a familiar shape shot out from the crack before quickly dispersing. The amulet's orange-red markings seemed to dull slightly, but the crack didn't spread.

Looking back up to the six silhouettes, I watched the orb of light that surrounded them dulled as they were lowered to the ground before going out completely revealing the six still glowing mares that were covered in markings similar to their cutie marks and had streaks of different colors through their extended manes and tails. After touching down it was, but a moment before they turned back to normal in an orb of light that enveloped each one ending at Twilight.

Smiles were spread across the pony's faces as the diarchies approached only to vanish as I started laughing and fell on my butt. “Thank you God!” I shouted before laying down on my back breathing heavily, muscles burning from exertion after fighting.

The sound of Princess Luna clearing her voice, made me look up from my place on the ground as the ponies were looking at me. Some with smiles from my antics too happy to of won, others wearing stern expressions.

“I think as ponies would say, 'it's later'” Princess Luna said eyeing me as I got up.

'Of course... Couldn't be that easy' I thought, moving to brush myself off only to see that I was still covered in dark blood from the bloatheads and letting out a disgusted “ick”. “Right you are Princess, it is later.” I said picking up my axe and tucking it into my belt before pulling the leather strap for my shield over my head. “This might take a while to explain though” I said before pulling the glowing amulet from under my shirt.

Author's Note

I have a feeling I know what a lot of you are thinking, and I was sooooooo tempted to put it in.
"That almost seemed a little too easy!"
Makes sense, normally it's a bit more of a bear to end things like that. Right?

Also; BLOATHEAD BLOATHEAD BLOATHEAD BLOATHEAD BLOATHEAD BLOATHEAD
Geeze when reading over this for spelling errors, you see stuff like words that aren't in the dictionary stand out like soar thumbs. Need to use a different name for them or something.

Chapter 25; Owning Up to Your Mistakes

Shock was written on the Diarchies faces, similar to seeing a skeleton you had long since thought you evicted from your closet.

“Where did you get that?” The older asked regaining her voice first.

I looked down at the amulet in question, “In your old castle” I said looking back up at them. “When you and your guards were searching for me in the forest, I managed to get past all of you. One way or another” I continued looking at AppleJack with a sorrowful look, who returned an angry one. “I am sorry about that by the way. It was an act of desperation, one I regret wholeheartedly”

The pony in question raised an eyebrow at me, but stayed silent. “Wanderer, you may ask forgiveness later, we need to know why you have that amulet” Luna said.

I let out a sigh, turning back to the sisters. “Of course, apologies. After I slipped past you all, I made my way to your old castle thinking that your guards would search it for some foolish reason and wanting to get out of the forest. As you can guess I was wrong in m assumption, and quickly became lost. I will never understand why royalty must have such large houses.” I said putting a hand to my chin.

“Wanderer...” Celestia warned.

“Regardless, guards had entered your old castle and started searching, it wasn't long before one neared my position either making me hide in what I could only assume was a servant's room. The guard started searching nearby rooms forcing me to hide, a nearby wardrobe being the only option. In a stroke of luck for me, I discovered a hidden passageway and managed to evade the guard, only to become more lost as I fell into the depths of your old castle” I said, noticing as shock came to the pony's faces.

“When I hit the floor, I found I was in a dungeon or something of the like. Trying one way I found the door locked, the other many rooms filled with different things, some being the skeletal forms of prisoners others being a random assortment of objects. Among those was this” I motioned to the amulet. “It seemed to draw me towards it for some reason, so I broke the lock and took it, curious of what it was”

Looks of shock and disapproval were shot my way from the different ponies, the diarchies having varying degrees of annoyance. “You stole from the Princesses?” The voice of Rainbow Dash shot out, making roll my eyes as a few of the others chimed in. “Not the best course of action, I admit, but I'd played too many games where the old ruined castle was full of magical long forgotten goodies” I said brushing her off.

“Returning to what I guessed as my only way out something prompted me to put on the amulet, which allowed me to rip the door open and leave. Making my way out of the castle, I found a couple of these” I said holding up the war axe, “and stuffed them into my pack, thinking I could use them later. Your war armor looks rather strange by the way” I said offhandedly “Either way I ended up running into a few of your guards and hiding out in the library as they searched. When able I left”

The diarchies seemed torn about something if the looks on their faces were any indication. “I must admit though, this thing is pretty useful!” I said looking down at it. “I mean it absorbed multiple of the shots from those bloatheaded sorcerers making me feel much better after every shot they threw at me even after the hits I took from the others”

A sigh echoed from Celestia making me look up at the ponies. 'They're going to want it back aren't they?' I mentally questioned, fairly sure I knew the answer.

“That amulet... it was a gift from King Vorak after an incident many years ago with one of his elders who kidnapped one of our citizens. It was made after taking the centuar's magic from him and binding it to that amulet, it was delivered along with the assurance that the elder would be punished and that it would never happen again” she said concentration written on her face. “The centuar's magic was altered though, as to only absorb magic intended for harming the user while replenishing them with said magic”

I looked down at the silver pendant, 'A centuar huh? Well I suppose that would explain it's powers, though not why it was glowing like it was' I thought.

“I cannot see a reason for you to not have it, as it was doing no good in the dungeon...” Celestia said “As well as aiding us in restoring the forest, we thank you as it would have proven difficult to do alone”

“There is still the matter of your punishment though, for desertion as well as for murder” Princess Luna said.

I let out a sigh, purposefully attempting to calm myself, 'There's no way you'd be able to get away from this that easily' I told myself, though the concept of serving in the Royal guard didn't seem as distasteful. “Alright I understand” I said putting my hands up palms forward, forgetting the broken pendant still closed in my fist which fell to the forest floor causing the ponies to gasp. 'Whoops' I thought, reaching down to grab it only to stop as nothing happened. “Huh, I guess the Elements did more than just cleanse the forest” I said picking it up before tossing it to the ponies.

Celestia's magical aura caught it bringing it closer to examine. “It seems so” She said showing it to her sister. “The dark magic has been purged from it” she continued before her horn flared and it was heated to the point where the vine serving as it's neck loop was reduced to ash and the stone itself turned into lava. I approached the group watching, surprised along with the ponies around her, as she shaped it what looked to be a small unicorn before cooling it rapidly. The miniature unicorn had a glass-like sheen making me stare at the alicorn with a mix of surprise, admiration, and jealousy.

“Twilight, please give this to Spike, I believe that he collects things like this?” She said offering the figurine to the smaller alicorn in front of her who looked shocked for a second before taking it.

“I will, no doubt he'll be thrilled” Twilight said with a smile accepting the gift before it disappeared in a flash of violet magic.

“Ah never knew you could do somethin' like that Princess. That was mighty pretty” AppleJack said making Celestia smile at her. “I experimented with a few different forms of art when I was younger, though I'm nothing compared to my teacher” she replied before turning back to me.

“As we were saying before though Wanderer.” The white alicorn started again, face growing serious. “By Equestrian law, you disobeyed your orders, your oath to the Royal Guard of the Pony Sisters to protect it's innocence.”

I let out a sigh knowing what was coming up next. 'You are hereby discharged for dishonest conduct befitting a member of the Royal guard' I said mentally, only to be surprised.

“But you also aided in the protection of a citizen of Thistle, and aided in protecting not only the Elements of Harmony, but also the Everfree Forest as a whole.” She said her tone softening just a tad before turning to her sister.

“Private Wanderer, you are hereby sentenced to two years in the dungeon for disobeying orders and desertion of the Royal Guard. While serving your sentence your pay will be forfeit until the time of your release” Princess Luna said, her tone mimicking her sister in it's seriousness. “Upon your release you will be reinstated into the guard and stationed in Ponyville where you will served until your enlistment expires”

I blinked at the two sisters for a moment 'Ah... well better than just being jailed a thousand years' I thought before moving to attention and saluting. “Yes my Princesses!” I belted out.

Dirty looks were shot at me by the guards who came to escort the princesses back to Canterlot. I was quickly relieved of my weapons and placed in an iron cage that was attached to the back of a chariot. I questioned mentally why the princesses let him keep the medallion around his neck and the pack on my back after taking the weapons out of it, but didn't press it. 'Well... the next two years are going to be boring' I thought as the princesses said their farewells to the elements as well as a large number of the townsfolk that had come out of their houses to do the same.

I watched as a number of the elements talked with the princesses, no doubt discussing my punishment, 'No doubt wondering why I was let off so easily' I thought, 'Though I suppose I'll be back in two years to act as this town's guard, not as though it needs one seeing as how Princess Twilight Sparkle herself along with the Elements of Harmony resided here' I chuckled quietly resting my head on my arm which the elbow of which rested on my folded legs.

“-And you must write more Twilight, it's been getting rather boring around the castle without any of your letters” I heard the Solar diarch say getting a giggle from the purple alicorn.

“Of course Princess Celestia!” She said with a beaming smile. “Have a safe trip back!”

The older alicorn nodded walking to her chariot before looking back at her sister who was piratically covered in foals. A giggle escaped her as she watched her sister play with the foals before clearing her voice.

Luna looked up over at her sister who motioned with her head to the dark purple and blue chariot. The younger alicorn got the message as she stood up. “I'm afraid that it is time for my departure my tiny subjects” She said receiving a collective disappointed 'Awww' from the foals as the princess lifted them from her back and onto the ground. “Fear not! I shall see you all again later” She said with a smile that brought the foal's back with a fervor.

The darker alicorn started walking to her chariot with a large number of foals wishing her well. “I'm glad to see that you managed to completely banish the fear from Nightmare Night those years ago” I said as she passed making her look at me as I smiled.

“Aye, it is rather nice to be loved once again” she said a smile gracing her features before she continued to her ride.

A simple request to return to the castle from the diarchies started the guards moving, and away I went, clouds rolling underneath me in my iron prison.

'So what am I going to do in the dungeon for two years?' I wondered still resting my chin on my hands. 'Too bad I never learned how to play solitaire' I thought remembering the pack of cards that I had played blackjack with. 'Wonder if I could convince the princesses to teach me a few single player card games'

A gurgle in my stomach made me look down before digging through what was left of my possessions for the last of the trio of apples I bought days prior. Fishing it out I found that it had seen better days, but that it still looked good. Taking a bite the tartness surprised me, but I was glad to find that it didn't make my teeth ache like the ones back home had.

Turning to look behind me Canterlot City was quickly approaching and I silently wondered if I was going to have to get up from my position as I munched on the apple. The trio of chariots flew right over the city allowing me to look down and see all of the ponies walking around. A temptation hit me to spit as I was looking down, but I stopped as I didn't want to hit one of the ponies, rude uncouth for the most part they might be, but knowing my luck I'd hit one in the eye and cause some kind of accident.

I watched as the ground got closer realizing that we were going to land I pulled my head back into the cage and awaited landing preparing for a jolt as the cage touched down only to be surprised as the cage just slowed down to a halt.

“Guards, please escort the prisoner to his cell” Princess Luna's voice sounded followed by the cage door opening making a ramp to the ground, guards showed up yanking me from the cage onto the grass before closing the door and the pair hooked up to said cage took it somewhere else, presumably to be stored away.

Getting up from the ground one of the guards hooked loose irons around my arms that were obviously made for a larger creature, but no doubt the closest size they had for something like me. After which I was pushed in line behind one of the guards who led me to into the castle, servants that had seen me before shooting me curious glances which I ignored as well as guards I recognized who shot me angry looks.

'Starting to question my decision here' I thought as the guards took me to a familiar round dungeon. After stopping in front of what looked to be the dirtiest cell they had, one of the guards undid the irons around my arms and the other bucked me into the cell the pain of landing face first on on the cold stone dwarfed by the feeling of two imprinted horseshoes in my back.

The guards held their silent demeanor as they slammed the iron cell door shut, and I felt something wet splat against the back of my head. “Traitor” I heard one of them say as hooves clopped against the stone, disgust lacing the guard's voice before clopping hooves signaled his departure.

'Eeyup... have a feeling I should of just gone somewhere else. Left the country beat up the guards and bounty hunters they sent...' I thought before sitting up and taking off my hood to wipe the spit off of it. 'Doesn't matter now I guess though' I thought before looking around at what would be my new home for two years.

The floor was covered in a thin layer of grime, a layer of hay sat in the far corner opposite of the iron grate that led down to a small tunnel allowing for excrement. I noticed that the pile of hay was not only larger than the average pony, but seemed to be infested with small insects that immediately scurried deeper onto the hay. 'Seems they prepared me a personal cell' I though looking back through the iron door to see the other cells were spotless.

A thought entered my mind to break out, but I shook it from my head. 'If I want any chance of them leaving me alone about that damn “murdering Tirek” and letting the other things slide, then I'll need to stay here.' I thought before chuckling and putting my hood back on. 'Maybe I can teach myself magic' I joked.

As my eyes returned to the room around me I grimaced. 'Though before I teach myself magic I think I may have to clean this place somehow' I thought the best thing I had for this being an old bandanna I used as a handkerchief. Searching through the small pouch on my belt I pulled out my cell phone the battery having been very low before I thought to turn it off in 'hoofcamp' a while ago, a yellow and orange chunk of soapstone, a small wad of now useless bills, and the ring of fog I had hidden and put in there after the guards had searched me. I sighed as the realization that I had forgotten that bandanna at home the day I went to the con.

Looking over the couple hundred dollars that had been separated into twenties, tens and fives counting it out to be roughly four hundred twenty five, coming out to be ten Andrew Jacksons, twenty Alexander Hamilton, and five Abraham Lincolns. Staring at the stacks I smiled at my ability to remember the names of the presidents, though the fact didn't surprise me as history was my favorite subject, the quote 'those who don't study history are doomed to repeat it' always bringing a bitter smile to my face.

I questioned if I should use the bills to scrub the crap off the walls. 'I could always keep a few and use them for tinder, or of course just keep them for memory's sake' I thought before folding a few of each bill up and putting them back into the pouch on my belt. I looked at the slightly smaller piles of bills and shrugged. Grabbing a twenty I removed my gloves, tucking them into the back of my belt, and started trying to scrub away at the stone only to be met with the issue of not having any kind of cleaning liquid to use. A few thoughts ran through my head I stopped the train of thought when the idea of using urine crossed it.

'It might contain ammonia, but eeugh' I thought shaking my head, unable to think of anything else I spit on the stone and scrubbed at it again meeting better results. Though I only managed spitting on the ground constantly to clean it for about five minutes before my mouth dried out.

Smacking dried lips together I had given up tucking the remaining bills back into my pouch leaving the remaining grime and spit covered twenty next to the now shiny circle on the floor. 'Either I could do that for days and clean this entire place, or...' I thought remembering what a certain white haired general did once he was imprisoned.

Laying down in the middle of my cell I wedged my sabaton covered boots in between the iron bars of my cell door and started doing sit-ups.

“What are you doing?” The voice of Princess Celestia sounded making me turn around. In front of my cell stood the diarch of the sun, flanked by two of her guards, staring at me like had grown another head chopped it off then decided to wear it as a hat.

'You'd think I'd of paid attention' I thought standing back up on tired and rather shaky legs. “Well I was doing squats” I said raising an eyebrow before reaching down to grab my shirt and throw it back on. An uncomfortable shiver running through me as the cold cloth touched my now sweat covered skin.

“I can see that, but I meant more on the reason of why” She said, the look not fading from her face.

I shrugged my shoulders, “Not much better to do” I said unsure of what else to say. 'Not as though I was planning on breaking out of here I mean what's the point' I thought.

The look of confusion remained on me for a moment before the diarch put a hoof to her face and sighed, looking back at me her composure returning. “I simply wished to see how you were doing, the day is over and I was getting ready to retire after lowering the sun” she said

I blinked at her. 'I'd ask if I was the special prisoner, but I'm pretty sure I'm the only prisoner' I thought. “I'm fine your majesty” I said scratching the back of my head. “There's not really anything I need if that's what your asking. Unless you'd be willing to get me a bucket of water and a washcloth. I mean I prefer living in at least a clean room” I motioned towards the room around me.

Princess Celestia blinked for a moment before turning to one of her guards, “Please get the Wanderer what he needs” she said. The guard saluted shooting a glare at me before trotting off and the princess turned back to me. “I was also hoping to ask you more about that place you told us about, Lordran, and the... I believe you called them 'bloatheads'?” she said.

'Ahhh, there it is' I thought nodding with my eyes closed. “Well I already explained the majority of it when I first arrived here, do you want me to retell that or..” I asked with a hand making gesture like I was offering her the option.

The alicorn shook her head the negative. “No I recall that to a fair enough degree, I was hoping you could tell me who that 'Manus' being was and what exactly the Abyss did” she said.

I nodded again, “Fair enough” I said tugging at my beard and turning away from her, walking over to the wall to sit down. “Alright, you remember the story I was telling you about how the humans and 'gods'” I asked to which she nodded. “Well there are some theories that Manus was the 'furtive pygmy' the first human, and original owner of the Dark soul. One of the embers of the fire that burned allowing the others to find the Lord souls. Manus, as I know of him, was a large almost demonic being with large growths coming from his head that looked almost like horns that had eyes similar to the bloatheads dotting it towards where his face was. His body was similar to a human's though much larger, he had a tail, and a large grotesque arm that had many eyes and a large mouth in it's palm” I explained making a look of disgust cross the diarch's face. “This arm of his was able to stretch to extreme lengths able to hit someone from across a large room. I don't know the exact details behind it, but he basically ruled the abyss and was actively trying to expand it along with retrieve the pendant you destroyed.”

I hugged my arms around myself and looked down at the ground, feeling uncomfortably cold. “The Abyss was the darkness where the light of the fire no longer reached. It was much more than just darkness though. If you didn't have something to protect you, it would corrupt you, or if you're lucky just kill you.” I said looking back up the princess. “Humans who were corrupted were turned into what I call bloatheads, or the bloathead sorcerers. I don't know the details behind that either, but to put it bluntly the abyss would corrupt them changing their bodies and minds”

I let out a breath before taking a long one. “It was quite strange and rather disturbing thinking of the end to that...” I said remembering the whole concept behind the game's ending.

The princess nodded. “Sometimes the futility of things can be baffling” She agreed remembering my previous thoughts on the matter.

“Your bucket” The guard said as he reappeared after a moment of silent contemplation between the two of us.

Looking up at the guard I stayed where I was as the princess unlocked the door and levitated the bucket of water into the cell, the cloth draped over the side partially sitting in the water. After setting it down, she looked at the now extremely dirty bit of paper on the floor next to the cleaner part of the cell. Picking it up in her magic she took it out and examined it.

“Oh that's just part of an old currency from my world” I said noticing how she was looking at it. “Thank you by the way” I said to the guard who promptly ignored me.

“Who is this?” she asked making me making my eyebrows rise before shooting back down as I tried to remember.

'Was it Andrew Jackson on the twenty?' I asked myself mentally before looking back up “I believe his name was Andrew Jackson, he was one of the presidents from where I came from” I said.

A strange look came to her face as she brushed off the picture and looked at it. “He has a very strange manecut” she said enticing a chuckle from me as I nodded.

“Yea they cut their hair weird back in the day. Makes me wish I had a one dollar bill so I could show you George Washington. He probably had the weirdest haircut of them all” I said a smile coming to my face as I remembered him.

After another moment of silence the princess looked at me “Wanderer, do you mind if I take this?” she asked making my eyes go wide.

I jumped up from my spot on the cell floor. “Ah no Princess, that one's covered in crap I'll get you a newer one” I said quickly approaching the still open cell door only for the guards to step in front of the princess spears at the ready.

I stepped back cautiously before the princess pushed aside the guards spears. “There's no need for that” she chided them motioning for me to approach. “Thank you” she said as I fished out another bill and gave it to her. Noticing her eyeing the fives and tens I handed her one of those as well.

'Never thought I'd be giving the princess money' I thought, mentally laughing as she gave me back the dirty bill examining the other two she had given me.

“These... males look strange...” She said, “What is the purpose of these 'bills' as you call them?” she looked up, curiosity filling her eyes.

“Oh!” I scratched the back of my head putting the dirty bill next to the bucket of water. “Well where I come from, they use that as currency like you use bits.” I started pulling out another twenty to use as example. “You see how it says up at the top here 'Federal reserve note'?” I asked to which she looked at the bills levitating in her magic and nodded. “Well the federal reserve is where my country houses all of the stuff they view as really important. The world sees Gold, and Silver as precious metals and since there isn't a whole lot of it, valuable. I think Copper and Platinum are up there too, but don't quote me on that” I said chuckling.

“Hmm, how strange” She said quietly, “There's an abundance of all of those materials in Equestria. It's strange how your world doesn't have a lot of it”

I put the bills away and scratched my head. “Well there are theories, which I happen to believe at least to a certain level, that the governments are basically keeping all of the precious metals away from others, only releasing them in certain amounts to keep the value of it up. I heard something very similar about Diamonds; that they are actually quite abundant, but greedy rich people and politicians hoard them all and only release certain amounts to keep the value up” I said, letting out a sigh, internally kind of glad to be away from the copious amounts of greed.

Looking back to the princess there was a look of annoyance on her face before she let out a sigh of her own. “I take it you're not a fan of when peo- er- ponies in this case, do that?” I asked.

“No I cannot say I am” she said before letting out a breath, calming herself. “Thank you for speaking with me Wanderer, I wish you a good night” she finished before walking away, tucking the bills into her large necklace. One of the guards shot me a dirty look before slamming the cell door shut, locking it, and following the princess.

Rolling my eyes at the guard, I looked to the bucket of water, quickly washing off the bill before handing it over one of the iron bars that went horizontally across the others, strengthening them. Turning back towards the bucket, I took the cloth and started wiping down the cell again, wringing it out back into the bucket when it got too dirty, trying to the water Celestia had granted me.

'Wow I feel like a good little servant boy' I thought before looking at the cell door. 'Maybe a good little prisoner'

Chapter 26; Making New Friends, and Enemies

Rubbing my eyes, I closed them and shut them tightly before opening them again. 'Uhg what?' I wondered sitting up and looking around. Looking over my surroundings, memories flooded back making me look over at the bucket of disgusting water in the corner of the cell. Standing up with some difficulty, the pain in my legs rather intense, I let out a yawn. I made an attempt to make the pain in my legs go away by stretching them, and while it helped for a while it came back with a vengeance a while later making me sigh.

'So what's on the agenda today?' I questioned looking over at the wall. 'Oh looks like there's nothing to do!' I thought sitting down and looking over at my backpack. 'Haven't tried to build a house of cards in a while...' I thought digging through one of the smaller pockets for my deck. Fishing it out, I started laying the cards tops touching, quickly finding the gaps in the stone would be my first enemy. Houses collapsing one after another before a thought occurred. 'Why not connect smaller houses together instead of building one large one?' I wondered before starting to get to work.

Soon there was a small city of cards, small bridges connecting them over the gaps in the stone. A chuckle echoed through me as I looked at the small achievement I had made, using a little over three quarters of the deck. Turning around to see if there was any guards, I found there was one standing at the door leading back upstairs.

Her eyes darted to me as I came into view only to return to their original position, looking straight forward. There was a temptation to wave the guard over and show her my city, but I decided against it. Scooting back into my room I questioned what to do with the city.

A smile came to my face as remembered dominoes. Carefully getting up, I carefully made my way to the small iron grate that served as my toilet, crouched down and blew at the nearest house. A strange happiness came over me as I watched everything I had build tumble down to the stone only for me to notice wide eyed that a card had slid under the iron door.

Scrambling I reached out managing to get my arm through the iron bars of the cell door and retrieve the card. Seeing the guard, I watched as she turned and lifted a hoof obviously going to make her way over to my cell. Scooping up the cards I looked around unable to think of something to do before throwing them down my shirt, thankful I had gotten in the habit of tucking it into my pants.

The guard arrived to see me sitting there against the wall 'looking' at my feet before changing my line of sight to the guard.

“You have playing cards?” The guard asked raising an eyebrow.

I was going to try to play it off as though I didn't know what she was talking about, but a spark of interest in her eyes made me instead nod. The unicorn mare looked around my cell before returning her gaze to me with a questioning look.

Un-tucking my shirt with no small amount of care, I let the cards fall to the cell floor before grabbing them and starting to shuffle them, flipping cards all in the same direction as I go.

“You know Five card Draw?” she asked bringing a smile to my face.

After a few games, Sundance, as her name turned out to be, asked if I had anything to wager pulling out a couple of bits. I cocked my head to the side and looked at her strangely. “Come now, the other guards took all my money and what would I even do with bits in here?” I asked a smile coming to my face.

“Well what should we wager then? She asked crossing her forehooves and raising an eyebrow.

A hand went up to my chin tugging at my beard. “Well unless you want to bet pieces of straw” I said pointing back at the useless 'bed' in the corner. “I have... this” I finished pulling out my small roll of bills.

“And what is that?” She asked raising an eyebrow as I split the paper money, putting a small roll of it in my pouch.

Holding out a small stack for her smiling. “Money from where I come from. It's not doing anyone any good, so might as well put it to some use betting right?” I asked with a smile.

The unicorn shrugged taking the bills looking them over before separating them out. Throwing a five forward, we started another game.

“So what landed you in here anyways?” Sundance asked throwing away a five to draw another card.

I chuckled “That's quite a long story” I said throwing away a eight of clubs and king of hearts hoping for a flush, or at least a straight, drawing my two I found that while I didn't get what I wanted two aces aren't bad. I added a ten to the pair of fives and was met by her.

The mare looked at me and smiled, “That's what they all say” She said laying her cards out revealing a straight. I nodded showing her my own hand of two aces, a three, a five, and a pair of twos. Sundance pulled the bills throwing them on her stack.

I shrugged as I reshuffled the deck. “That doesn't surprise me” I said tossing her her five cards before drawing my own. “I mean some peo-er-ponies would rather keep that personal” I said looking at the cards to find a flush. I threw in a ten dollar bill and was met by the mare.

“That's understandable, though you don't really seem to be that kind of guy” She said dropping three of her cards. She threw in a five and I pulled a ten from the stack which she met.

I nodded chuckling again, “You're right I'm not, I just don't think I know you well enough yet, and figure if you've been standing there since the night shift ended then you probably don't have much time left before whoever is going to relieve you does” I said before laying my hand before me letting my her see and groan as she revealed a pair of kings.

I took the small pile of bills and added it to my stack. I watched as Sundance's horn glowed for a moment as she closed her eyes. After a few moments her horn went out and she opened her eyes. “No worries there, I still have a couple hours” she said smiling.

I shook my head as I reshuffled the cards again. “Never understand how you guys can do that” I said dealing our hands. “I'm surprised you don't end up falling asleep at your post”

Sundance smiled and leaned in closer, “Between you and me, sometimes I do!” She said chuckling.

The games of five card draw went on for a good while, each of us telling stories. Both of us started getting rather board of it, surprising me as she had most of the bills now.

Dealt one more hand to both of us. “One more for it all?” I suggested making the unicorn smile and shrug, an obvious 'why not?' as she pushed her pile to the center of our little game, cut in half by the cell door.

I looked at my hand, a small smile coming to my face at the luck. A full house looked back the, making me look up Sundance only to see her throwing three of her cards. Giving her three more, I laughed out loud as she lowered a straight flush before lowering my own.

“Welp Miss Sundance, it's all yours” I said accepting the cards back as she pulled in the large pile of bills a smile on her face.

The unicorn looked at her armor for a second before tucking a five into a hidden pocket before pushing the rest back. I gave her a look of confusion before she shook her head, “I have nowhere to put all this paper, I figure we can play again sometime, maybe when you're having better luck” She said before sticking out her tongue playfully.

Humor graced my face as I accepted the money back. “I'll look forward to it” I said before shuffling the deck again. “I take it you gotta go?” I asked as she got up and stretched for a moment before nodding.

“Yea I probably have fifteen minutes before the next guard arrives so I gotta get that...” she stopped interrupting herself to freeze her face still, showing no emotions and staring forward. “thing going” she finished looking back down at me. “I'll see you later though alright?” she said waving before returning to her post.

I returned the wave before packing the deck of cards up and putting the bills back into my pack.

“My I say, I cannot stand it down here” a voice echoed through the dungeon followed by the clacking of hooves. I raised an eyebrow. 'I doubt that's Sundance's next shift' I thought peeking a look out of the cell door to see a white well built unicorn with a straight blonde mane walking down the stairs. Flanking him on either side were two well built unicorns, one sporting a gray coat and black mane that was tied off into a ponytail, the other had a bright red coat with a light orange mane. “You can step out for a moment my dear” Prince Blueblood said to Sundance who saluted before walking mechanically out the door.

'Oh dear God help me' I thought as the door shut. I quickly donned my coat and hood, flipping the latter up before resting my head on my pack facing the stone wall opposite of the door.

“Those new guards are so foolish” I heard a higher pitched voice say quickly followed by posh laughter.

“Oh yes, I must agree. Following whatever you tell them to do, hoping to get a promotion” Blueblood's voice sounded again making my stomach bunch up wanting to hurt him. “That's not the reason we're here though! We came to see the newest and only addition to the castle dungeon!” the voice sounded again as it approached. “The traitorous... minotuar guard” the voice said trailing off disappointment evident.

“Oh come now, I heard he was some kind of murderous brute, what is this?” the high pitched voice said.

“Perhaps he is asleep” Blueblood said, purposefully being loud. “There is nothing to do in that sad little room of his”

“That is so true!” the high pitched voice agreed making me wish I could end both of them. “I don't think I could last hours let alone years in such a boring environment”

“Will you dimwitted fools shut up?” I said sitting up and looking at them, already having enough of their prater.

The three seemed taken aback, taking a step away from the cell door. Blueblood recovered first, anger coming to his features. “It seems the felon is not only a murderous brute, but to call the Prince of Equestria a fool? It seems he doesn't even know how to talk to his superiors!” he said. I rolled my eyes folding my arm over my chest.

The anger in the 'Prince's' face quickly dissolved into a look that had been practiced many times. “I am a merciful Prince though, so if you kneel down and kiss my hoof all is forgiven.” he said walking forward and holding his hoof in between the bars of the cell.

My eyes narrowed as I got up and approached allowing saliva to build in my mouth before kneeling, coming eye to eye to the prince and spitting right into one of his half lidded eyes that spoke of nearly endless pride.

A howl of pain and anger echoed through the dungeon as the prince stumbled back. “You! You uncultured swine!” He shouted, horn sparking to life.

I felt myself being lifted and thrown up against the stone wall behind me arms splayed out. “You will pay for that!” he shouted again the door to my cell being thrown open allowing the other two unicorns to enter.

Blueblood wiped the spit from his eye before following his companions. “How about we castrate this fool prince” the high pitched voice sounded from the red one as the gray one's horn lit and a green scalpel appeared floating near his head.

“Oh how appropriator.” I laughed at the three as Blueblood opened his mouth. “The Prince of Equestria going after some equipment so much more capable of pleasing mares than his own!” I said laughing harder before malice dripping from my voice.

I felt an impact in my chest that sent the wind from my lungs and left me gasping for breath. Blueblood had presumably had enough of my chatter and begun hitting me with his hooves.

Pain laced up my spine forcing me to bite my tongue to keep me from crying out in pain before the unicorn prince lowered my head to his level and started hitting it instead.

After a few minutes, the Prince stepped back letting me fall to the ground fighting for breath. “Such uncultured delinquents have no right to talk to me in such a way” he said breathing heavily. “Come” he said to his two companions as he turned and exited the cell.

“How... surprising” I managed to cough out spitting out blood and a few teeth, one of my eyes already swelling shut. “The.. unicorn Prince of Equestria... resorts to dirtying his hooves instead... of using the glorified stallion poker... on his head” I said.

Prince Blueblood whirled around, his two unicorn companions stepping past him as he rushed back into my cell and kicked me over so I was looking up at him as his horn lit up and a ball of magic gathered at the top. “If you are so wishing for a beating, who is the Prince of Equestria to deny?!” He shouted before firing the magic at me.

A smile crossed my face as the cool feeling washed over me making my injuries hurt less and making the swelling in my eye go down just enough for me to see a blurry image out of it. The Prince looked shocked for a moment before trying again, only making my smile wider as the magic impacted.

“What in Equestria are you?” he shouted stepping back as I rose to my feet.

Quicker than he could react, I grabbed onto his glowing horn. “Someone who really hates you” I said before pulling with all my strength bracing my other hand against his face and pushing with it.

Blueblood's started screaming and more magic was poured into his horn before a loud crack echoed through the dungeon making me jerk back away from the Prince as he fell to the floor. I lowered my fist and looked at my prize; a white spiraling horn.

Magic and blood sputtered from the cracked remains of Blueblood's horn making the two other unicorns eyes go wide with panic. Within seconds the two sprinted for the door only for it to bust open with guards and a rather unhappy looking Princess walking in, the two not knowing what to do, quickly exited before the Princess could get a word in.

“Wanderer...” She started anger turning to shock as she saw me covered in new injuries, her nephew on the ground and his horn in my hand. “What happened?” she asked, anger slowly resurfacing.

I coughed into my fist wiping off the blood that had sprinkled it. “Your nephew here” I motioned with the horn to the unconscious unicorn. “Decided he wanted to 'see the new prisoner' to find out if rumors of me being a savage brute were true.” I said, more coughing taking me before I gave up on standing and sat down. “After his extremely rude attempts to gain my attention while I tried to pretend to sleep, hoping he would leave, I told him to silence himself. After some agitation on both sides, he decided it wise to pin me to the wall using his magic and beat me when I insulted his stallionhood by 'lowering himself to that of an earth pony' he decided to try and blast me with magic and...” I trailed off holding the horn in between my forefinger and thumb.

I started coughing again dropping the horn and holding my stomach. Blueblood groaned as the trickle of blood from his horn slowed down.

Princess Celestia looked between both of us, seemingly trying to make sense of the situation. An angry growl echoed from her throat as she put a hoof to her forehead. “Guards take Blueblood to the royal physician I need to speak with the Wanderer” she said the guards saluting before picking up the unconscious royal. When the door shut again, the princess looked at me with a mix of anger and confusion. “You claim to know about our world, but then cause something like this to happen!? Explain yourself!” she nearly shouted.

Letting out short breaths I tried to adjust my seat. “Alright, Princess” I said holding my hands out defensively. “I admit I may have gone a little too far” I said looking at the horn laying in front of me. “I did try to keep from even speaking to him though. After seeing what he had done to Rarity and AppleJack at the Grand Galloping Gala, I wanted nothing to do with him seeing as how you no doubt would've ignored my requests to do... well that” I said motioning to the small pool of blood and the horn. “He quickly became agitated and, as I said, pinned me to the wall before beating me. When I made another comment, he decided that he should shoot magic at me, which thankfully had the same effect as the other magic in the Everfree. I was defending myself in ripping his horn off, as I guessed it would disable him enough he wouldn't be able to try and kill me again”

Princess Celestia simply looked at me for a few moments, almost as if expecting more before she slammed her hoof into the stone below her, causing a small tree of cracks to appear, and letting out an angry shout. After a few moments she tried to take a few deep breaths, but it didn't seem to work as she looked over at the bucket in the corner before blasting it with her magic. The bucket seemingly evaporated, the only thing left being a small amount of steam that trailed up for a moment before disappearing.

“We will discuss this later!” The solar princess said her magic grabbing onto the cell door and slammed it shut. Celestia stomped off to the door leading to the staircase opening it before slamming it shut as well. “Where is the guard who was posted in the dungeon?” her shout rang out, though I didn't pay it much attention.

Looking down at the horn, I put it in my pouch before taking off my coat again. This time draping it over myself as I put my aching head against the surprisingly soft backpack.

“Where is the guard that was posted in the dungeon?!” Celestia yelled walking up the stairs. There was the thought to listen to the two unicorns that her nephew had been wandering around the castle with, but part of her knew that if they were hanging around with Blueblood, there was little doubt they would both spin completely different tales of how The Wanderer assaulted the prince making them fight him off.

“Private Sundance reporting your majesty” A female guard said saluting as Princess Celestia reached the top of the stairs.

Looking over the mare, the solar diarch raised an eyebrow. “Would you care to explain to me why you were not at your post?” she asked, annoyance still finding it's way into her voice.

A look of fear crossed over Sundance's face and she shook even standing at attention. “I w-was ordered to leave y-your majesty” she finally stuttered out, her eyes darting from Celestia's face to anywhere else.

“By whom?” The Princess asked, having a feeling she already knows who ordered it.

A cough sounded from Sundance, “Th-the Prince your majesty” she managed to say making Celestia let out an annoyed sigh.

“I understand. Who is your commanding officer?” The princess asked, the tone of her voice growing softer.

The tone made Sundance calm slightly, but the question made her ears fall knowing the meaning behind it. “Sergeant Almond Sweets, your majesty” She said perking herself back up to attention.

“Very good, thank you my little pony. Please return to your post” Celestia said watching as the guard saluted and made her way down the stairs. 'Going to have to have a word with the Sergeant, it's not too hard to explain to new recruits that you are not to obey orders from prince Blueblood' she thought making her way down the hall, going to check on her nephew before returning to day court.

Guards saluted and servants bowed as the solar princess made her way through the castle to the royal physician's office. While normally she would return the courtesy with a smile or a nod of her head, her mood was still soured.

'I'm going to have to do something about the Wanderer if he cannot act like an adult' She thought rounding a corner and seeing two guards salute as she passed. 'I can understand his attempts to keep away from the prince, but after purposefully antagonizing him there needs to be some kind of punishment...' she thought before arriving at the royal physician's office. 'Though after seeing him beaten nearly to a pulp, letting the injuries heal themselves may be punishment enough'

Opening the door after a light knock the princess stepped into the office. A desk sat across from the door, plaques from different medical institutions resting on the wall behind them all addressing a mare the princess knew well. “Nurse Apothecary?” Celestia called out. Looking around the office.

“In here” a voice sounded from a door leading to the adjacent room. Stepping through the doorless frame, Celestia saw her nephew being checked over by an elderly green unicorn mare with a salt and pepper mane that was pinned up in a bun. A white coat rested on her back and a pair of small glasses rested on her muzzle. “Just the pony I wanted to see” Apothecary said looking up at the princess, “What happened to the boy here? It looks like he got in a fight with something that ripped his horn off”

Celestia nodded, “That's basically what happened” she said making the mare look up at her again, having started bandaging up the horn.

“Come now, a full grown minotuar bull couldn't do that, are you telling me a dragon is attacking the castle and I haven't been informed?” the mare said severing the medical tape with her horn and putting pressure on the wound making the Prince's unconscious form twitch. When the princess didn't reply the elderly mare looked up at her with an annoyed look before sighing. “Regardless, the boy's horn has been severed. It'll take a year or two to grow back, and it seems he drained his magical reserves so he'll be unconscious until his body can rebuild those. I cleaned out the stub of his horn as best I could, but there's not much else I can do for that”

Celestia nodded, looking at her nephew, a mixture of shame, worry, annoyance building in her gut. “Perhaps this time he will learn not to look down on others” she said before hearing a laugh from the elderly unicorn as she washed her hooves.

“I sincerely doubt that Celestia” She said her horn lighting up and drying her hooves. “The boy has no empathetic bone in him and the only way for him to step out of those high horseshoes he's in is if he's put in his place”

Celestia looked back at her nephew a look of contemplation crossing her face. “Perhaps you are right” she said.

Author's Note

I am on a roll this week! I don't know why, but the writing fever has hit me like a train!

Chapter 27; Resting

The sound of hooves clopped against the stone coming closer before stopping. A voice was heard, but I couldn't understand what it was saying. Water cascaded over a small ledge calming me as I sipped wine from a small glass looking over a lush forest as the sun rose. Looking at the mare next to me I smiled as she continued to stare at the scene laid out before us. “It's beautiful” she said, her eyes still taking in all they could. “I couldn't agree more” I said looking back at the view. The oranges and reds swirled together in a dance that only the Greatest Artist could make. “T_an_ y_u fo_ t_k_ing m_ h_r_” a broken voice said making me look back to see a mix of light grays and blues. Looking forwards again I looked at a small creature from over the limbs of a crossbow 'aim breathe in breathe out release' sounded in my head before I pulled the leaver, the blunt bolt flying forward before rebounding off the small rabbit's head it falling forward without a sound. “Yes!” I said quietly before approaching my kill. “Having rabbit tonight!” I said with a smile as I raised the rodent's corpse up by it's ears a small amount of blood dripping from a tear in it's skin where I had shot it staining the white fur. “Darn, I was ho-”

Pain shot up from my side making me open my eyes and roll onto my back with a groan. 'That makes thirty two' I thought holding my side hoping the small pressure would make the pain fade quicker.

I sat up, and looked to see a stone that was poking above the rest. Glaring at it I mentally marked it down along with the others. Unusual color catching my eye near the cell door, I looked over to see a small wooden tray with half a loaf of bread, a slice of cheese and finally a red apple sitting on top of it.

'Same as every day' I thought as I crawled over to it, making an attempt to keep from agitating my wounds. I started off with a bite of cheese and bread as per tradition saving the sweet apple for dessert.

It had been four weeks, at least I think, since my run in with the Prince, and I still hadn't recovered. My sense of time was skewed since there were no windows in the dungeon the magical torches on the walls keeping light to the area. My only guess at weeks was the guard schedules, Sundance only coming down on occasion anymore, and though not to play cards. Instead we talked a bit, I finally telling her more about myself and the misadventures out in the world. Her time down here was seemingly shortened by the incident with Blueblood, leaving less time than before for chatting or whatever we would do.

Either of the Princesses would come down to check on me every so often, at least once be it either Celestia or Luna. The Lunar Princess seemed more happy about my injuries than her sister, though I believed that it was due to Prince Blueblood having to walk around with a stub where his horn had once been, meaning he stayed in his room much more than normal leaving the rest of the castle to their business.

Silently I wished the Princess would allow me to return to the bonfire, the memory of it's warmth calling making me sometimes imagine the feeling for a while before I shifted and pain bought me back to reality. The lack of any kind attention from the medical staff had me assume that they would be having me recover naturally, as either part or the whole of my punishment for ripping off the Prince's horn.

'You'd think they'd at least have someone come in here to make sure there's no internal bleeding' I thought lifting my shirt again to look at the angry red bruise. I silently wondered if I could die of internal bleeding or if it had stopped and the blood was just sitting there not going anywhere.

A chuckle escaped me as I thought of it. 'The Princesses coming in one day only for there to be a bloodstain. Getting pissed thinking I killed myself only for me to show up and explain what happened' The chuckle tried to evolve into full blown laughter, but the pain in my sides made it stop as I started coughing the uncomfortable tightness radiating from my chest with every contraction.

'Next time they come down here I'm going to ask them about this' I thought holding a hand to my chest wondering if I could manage to get back to sleep.

“He seemed to be sleeping when I went in to give him food” Sundance said, standing before Princess Celestia. “I tried to get his attention, but he didn't respond... Is he going to be alright?” she asked worry working it's way into her voice.

Celestia had been surprised when Sundance had asked if she could have more shifts in the dungeon, directing the question straight to her instead of her superior officer. When prompted on why, the guard answered with a “Because he's my friend” which surprised her even more, but the princess was happy that Wanderer was making friends, even if he was supposed to be being punished. The mare's schedule change was supposed to take effect the next week the princess having asked the guard's superior and after the miscommunication about Blueblood, Sargent Almond Sweets was all to happy to do anything the Princess asked of him.

“I understand, I will go down and see if I cannot talk to him soon, if there is nothing else you may return to your post” She said, trying to use her own calm exterior to settle the pony's nerves, which seemed to work, to some degree, as the mare started to bow before correcting herself, standing up at attention and saluting.

“Thank you for hearing me your majesty” she said her face stone-like similar to the other guards before she turned and marched off, a little more spring in her step.

'This is a bit troubling though' Princess Celestia thought remembering her own attempts as visiting the Wanderer. While his attitude had changed very little, his actions were much calmer stilted almost, most likely from not wishing to aggravate his injuries, and no matter the time between visits, even with her sister visiting sporadically, he didn't seem to be improving at all. It worried her slightly, though if worst came to worst, bringing him to that bonfire of his in the Everfree Forest seemed to be an option and firing magical attacks at him, from how he explained it, seemed to aid in that as well.

'I suppose it's worthless to worry on it now, I told Sundance I would visit him later, and I will' Celestia thought, turning back to the dessert from her midday meal.

“Listen to the wind blow!~ Watch the sun riiiise” I started the song, it having worked it's way into my head hours ago though I couldn't seem to remember it all, hoping that maybe singing it out loud would help jar my memory.

“And if you don't love me now. You will never love me again! I can still hear you saying you would never break the chain! And if you don't love me now! You will never love me again! I can still hea-” I continued only to start coughing as something caught in my throat making pain once again rack my chest. I silently wished either for some relief to the pain, or at least a computer to look up the lyrics to the song so I could simply listen to it and get it out of my head.

A sigh escaped me as I took shallow breaths looking over to the bug infested hay I had been extremely tempted to get rid of earlier, it now looking so very comfortable. I bit down on the temptation, instead heading towards the my backpack I used as a pillow and the discarded coat I had used to cover myself.

Laying back down on my back, I let out a sigh, the stones not overly uncomfortable, though by no means comfortable. I heard a pop echo up from my back followed by a minuscule amount of pain as the bone set in place making me smile and wish I could pop the rest. Instead I lifted my hand and started popping my fingers one by one pressing them to my palms with my thumbs.

I closed my eyes letting out a content sigh as I noticed the pain had drifted, if only a little.

Breathing echoed in my ears. My breathing, sounded as the world around me was silent. Looking out over a dark crowd, nervousness ate away at my stomach uncomfortable at all the eyes on me. Glancing to either side of me I saw that there were other children lined up, all dressed in different things, varying from what looked like a reindeer costume to one little girl wearing a dress. Something touched my hand making me look to the other side as I saw another little girl, her clothes colored similarly to candy canes as straight blonde hair fell down around her face resting on her shoulders. A small amount of confidence came to me as I saw her smile, a small blush playing across her cheeks. Taking her hand, I gave mine to the boy next to me, remembering part of the play. Together we all started to sing, “Sil-”

“Wanderer!” a familiar voice sounded making me jolt awake with a gasp and look at Princess Celestia with wide eyes.

A sigh escaped me as I realized where I was and put a hand to my forehead. “Don't... do that” I said moving the hand to my chest, pain racking me from the sudden intake of air. Allowing myself to calm, I looked at her changing my position carefully before rubbing my eyes, trying to clear them of sleep. “What is it?” I asked finally.

“Sundance was worried about you, and with the state of your wounds, I cannot help but worry with her” She said making me realize the door had been opened and she was standing actually fairly close to me. “Why are you not healing? The swelling in your eye alone would've gone down in the first few days. What's wrong?” she asked as I raised a hand over the swollen optic organ.

“How convenient” I said letting the hand fall as I made an attempt to get to my feet. “I was going to ask you about that as well when you visited next” I said grunting as I got up leaning against the wall. “All I can think of is since I'm still technically undead, I need something to actually heal me as most of my bodily functions don't work”

The Princess' eyes narrowed in concentration before looking at me, “That makes sense, but you eat food, and, by assumption, release it, correct?” She asked, uncomfortable about the latter question.

I nodded still leaning against the wall. “I was wondering on that as well though. I'm used to eating food so I keep doing it, but seeing as how nothing's going on with this...” I said motioning up and down my chest. “I can only assume that was from habit and that I don't actually need to eat anymore” I said before looking back at her realizing what else she had said. “Sundance was worried? Why?” I asked making Princess Celestia raise an eyebrow.

“She said you were friends” the princess replied simply, sounding as if I should know the information already.

A hand went back to tug at my beard before stopping deciding to stroke it instead. “You ponies have very strange definition of friendship. Personally I wouldn't name someone I played a few games of poker and shared a couple of stories with friends, but she seems like a nice mare” I said nodding. I shook my head “Sorry, back on the whole 'I might die of internal bleeding or something'” I said making the Princess' eyes go wide. “Sorry, like I said I was thinking about it earlier”

“Right” she said looking me over, worry working it's way into her features. “Anyway, do you have any ideas on something that would heal you? Healing magic is, not such an easy solution in a case like yours” she said motioning over my body, “It would take a lot of time and energy to heal internal wounds”

I shrugged, “Sans taking me to the bonfire and letting it heal me, the only thing I can think of is Estus.” I said shaking my head. The princess looked at me confused making me sigh. “I don't know exactly what estus is, there were thoughts it was liquid fire, bottled at the bonfire in a special flask, but I don't know” I said shrugging. 'Unless you count the fandom wide joke of it being Sunny Delight' I thought shaking my head.

“Bottling fire?” she asked putting a hoof to her chin. “Where have I heard that before?” she asked herself quietly.

I raised an eyebrow, confused. “What is it?” I asked only for her to shake her head.

“Something I'll look into later. Come, we will take you to your bonfire, you've been punished enough with this” She said making me raise an eyebrow again as she walked out of the cell beckoning me to follow her.

I silently thanked God that my legs weren't trying to give out on me as we made our way through the castle, the guards and servants paying their homage to the Princess and for the most part ignoring me, though it was not as though I minded. Receiving bored glances rather than the looks laced with contempt or malice.

Curiosity got the best of me “Are we going by chariot?” I asked Celestia who had opened a door leading outside answering my question by simply showing me the mode of transport which was in fact one of the golden chariots pulled by two of the pegasus guards. “Ah, fair enough” I said as the princess smiled.

After both of us loaded into the carriage, Celestia asked the guards to take us to the Everfree Forest and we were off. Flying above Canterlot watching clouds roll past underneath us. I decided to sit towards the back of the carriage leaving the front for the Princess.

“So how have you been doing recently?” she asked, obviously trying to make some kind of small talk.

I nodded my head back and forth. “Better than expected unless you were talking about the last few weeks, which have actually been quite painful as you could guess” I said chuckling. “I must admit though I'm being treated better than how I thought. While I didn't expect to be tortured, I didn't also didn't expect to make friends with one of the guards” I finished shrugging.

Celestia looked down at me with wide eyes. “Why on Equus would you be tortured?” she asked making me shrug.

“Back in the day where I come from, they would sometimes torture prisoners, or torture one while others watched to keep the others in line and from trying to escape. Though like I said I didn't expect that from someplace like this” I said holding my hand over the world rolling past us. “The guards have been surprisingly civilized though, I expected them to be much more... punishing” I said waving a hand in circles as I tried to think of the right word.

“What do you mean?” Celestia asked watching the hills roll by as we neared the forest.

I put a hand to my chin. “Well from what I understand, military from where I come from treats deserters and betrayers worse than their enemies in most cases. Some soldiers going out of their way to make their imprisonment a living hell, beatings, rotten or in some cases no food at all, things like that” I said looking up at the Solar Diarch. “While I didn't expect anything too bad, I wasn't surprised when I was left alone with Blueblood in the dungeon, thinking that after his track record he would be unable to order guards” I finished turning to look and see the ground approaching.

A quiet “hmm” sounded from the Princess as we landed, “Well, I am glad to hear that they haven't treated you too badly, even if you are imprisoned for deserting” she said watching as I got up and carefully stepped off the golden chariot before following me. “Now I have to ask, when you have recovered, can I expect that you'll willingly return to your cell?” she asked making me arch an eyebrow.

“Princess, I mean no offense, but wouldn't it of made more sense to ask me when I was still in the cell or have much fewer ways of escape?” I asked only for her to furrow her brow at me. I put up my hands defensively, “Alright, alright, you have my word” I said nodding.

“Thank you” she said before starting off into the forest prompting me to follow. “It may sound strange, but I just wanted to make sure” she explained looking around at the forest, a serene look falling on her face.

I shrugged, continuing to walk to the bonfire, anticipation growing at the memory of the warmth. A shiver ran down my spine as I looked around the forest, memories of the bloatheads popping into my mind before the thought of the manticores, cockatrices, and timberwolves that lived in the forest normally made me wish I had some kind of weapon. Looking down at my hands and feeling my torso waves of pain radiating from where I had touched making me let out a quiet sigh. 'Not as though I would survive an encounter with a manticore in this condition' I thought looking to the princess instead as she looked around at the fauna with a smile. 'Seems she's my only defense if something attacks us' I continued as we started off the path towards where the clearing that held the bonfire was.

As we continued walking much to my surprise a bird came over and started tweeting to the princess who started singing in turn making my eyes go wide. 'The hell is this?' I asked as the pair continued singing, the princess gaining more of a foalish spring to her step forcing me to walk faster to keep up.

With the quickened pace we arrived at the clearing within minutes Princess Celestia saying goodbye to the bird as it flew off. “I can't say I expected something like that from you” I said walking past the princess to the bonfire and sitting down in front of it the warmth caressing my skin making the pain fade quickly. “From Fluttershy, by all means” I said throwing up a hand “but, while it doesn't surprise me that you love animals I didn't expect you to start singing and bouncing like a foal, let alone with company”

A blush ran across her face from embarrassment as she turned away. “I can have fun too you know” she said indignantly.

I chuckled laying down next to the fire and looking up at the sky with my hands resting behind my head. “Oh I don't doubt that, I just didn't expect it to be similar to a Disney movie when you did.” I said with a smile on my face.

“A what movie?” I heard her ask as she turned around to look at me again.

I let my eyes close, “Disney, it's a production studio where I come from. Mainly making children's entertainment they had a number of movies involving old fairy tales, one centering around someone named Snow White. She is known for doing things like you just did, singing with animals and other such things” I explained enjoying relaxing on the earth which was soft compared to the stiff stone from the palace dungeon.

“Snow White?” I heard her ask, “What was her fairy tale about?” she continued wit her question while I remembered what I could of the tale.

“Well” I started trying to remember the tale though for some reason I could only remember the original, having read it more recently than having seen the movie. After a moment, I started telling the story of Snow White, and how she had been sent from her home by her jealous step-mother, how she met the seven dwarves and the two times she was tricked by her step-mother only for the dwarves to thwart her and the third where they made her a glass coffin only for a prince to ride by and ask for it and how the prince had married Snow White.

“Then when the queen arrived at the wedding she was so stunned to see Snow White that she couldn't move, so they had shoes made of iron made and left in the coals before being placed in front of her. They forced her to put on the shoes and dance until she fell down dead” I said, having sat up while telling the story looking at Princess Celestia who sat across from me in front of the fire.

A pensive look was on her face as she looked into the fire having finished the story. “That is a very strange tale. Why did the prince want to marry her when she was only a child? Why did one of the dwarves not stay behind to watch the little girl?” she started asking before looking to me for answers.

I could only shrug my shoulders. “That's just how it was written. I can tell you why about the marrying children bit, the story was from back before marrying children and arranged marriages were seen as wrong, so while it's strange and wrong to us, it was fairly normal to them. Though from how I understand it they waited until they were at least ten before children were married off” I said putting a hand up to my chin and tugging at my beard. I shook my head, “Either way I suppose.”

Princess Celestia nodded before getting up from where she had been sitting. “Well by the fact that your eye is no longer nearly swollen shut and you have returned to acting with energy. I assume that the bonfire did the trick and you have recovered” she said smiling down at me.

My stomach churned when I looked up at her, though not entirely an unpleasant feeling, and nodded. “To be honest I had recovered when I first sat down” I said looking down and feeling where the bruise had been only for no pain to echo up. “So I just felt like telling a story” I said sticking my tongue out.

Celestia rolled her eyes, “I suppose it is time for us to leave then” she said turning to the clearing's exit and the exit of the forest.

I let out a sigh as I looked at the bonfire cherishing it's warmth for a moment before getting up and nodding. “Then let us be away and return me to my punishment” I said sticking my thumbs in my belt.

“Don't sound too enthused now” she said as she started forward looking back at me with a smile.

I stuck my tongue out at her again making her chuckle.

“I am glad that you decided against fleeing again” Celestia said as the chariot flew through the sky, my legs dangling over the back swinging them back and forth in the open air.

“Why's that?” I asked looking back at her, “Were you getting tired of looking through the forest for me after only two days?” I joked only for her to shoot me a serious look.

“While that may be true, that's not the reason I say that.” She said looking back forward. “You are an interesting being Wanderer, I would prefer if we were able to be friends rather than enemies or even simply the princess and guard of when you are returned your position.”

I looked back at the princess with a smile on my face, “Aww, I feel the same way Princess! Does that mean I can call you Celestia instead of always referring to you by your title?” I said the smile growing wider as she looked back at me and giggled.

“Only if I can call you by your name instead of 'Wanderer'” she replied with a smile of her own.

“I don't really care what you call me, as long as you don't call me late for dinner” I said laughing as she gave me a confused look. “Me and food have been on a first name basis for years!” I explained patting my stomach, though there wasn't much of it left after going through hoof-camp.

Princess Celestia rolled her eyes smile returning to her face as she looked back towards the approaching castle.

I turned to look back at the shrinking town, internally surprised that we had gotten in and out with ponies really paying much attention.“If you really want to, you can call me James. At home the few close friends called me by that, since it was my middle name, so yea” I said scratching the back of my head as the town grew smaller and smaller, the residents I had been watching earlier as we passed, now too small to see.

“Very well then James” she said, my name rolling off her tongue strangely, sounding like she was saying a new word. “We are going to be landing soon so you may wish to bring your legs back onto the chariot” she finished making me turn around to see the castle walls coming up quickly.

Putting my hand on the decorative side for support, I hoisted myself to my feet and leaned on my arms as I rested them on the rim waiting for the jolt as the pegasi landed in the grass.

Author's Note

I apologize for the wait, as soon as I said something about the awesome inspirational streak it vanished like a fart in the breeze.

Chapter 28; The Amulet

I laid in my cell staring at the ceiling, my recent disagreement with Blueblood bringing a lot of things into view, the one at the center of my mind being the fact that my body did not heal any wound without outside help.

'Yet my body seems to be perfectly fine after a few days after exercise' I thought recalling hoof camp which I had gotten through losing much of my previous fat and earning some, if only a small amount, muscle for my troubles and the accompanying strength. 'Eating doesn't seem to be much of a necessity either' I thought remembering when the two new friends I had gotten growing worried and asking me why I hadn't been eating only to respond that I was curious if I needed too.

After having promised to tell Sundance the moment I got hungry, I continued with my daily ritual of doing nothing and exercising since the wounds caused by the pompous Prince had been cured by the bonfire.

Weeks later and I felt perfectly fine, the feeling of being hungry having vanished after few days along with the need of relieving myself by use of the iron grate towards the back of the cell. I was curious how my body was continuing to make energy while I wasn't in-taking any food, the staple way for living beings to create the energy to function.

The only thing I could think of is that magic was keeping me alive, though I didn't want to leave it at that. I humored the thought that perhaps souls had been keeping the characters in the games alive without the need of eating and possibly it was for me as well, but the fact that I wasn't killing anything besides perhaps the gnats that infested my pile of hay, which had stopped along with my dreams of exterminating them all to sleep on the much softer pile of hay than the hard stone floor.

'If I want to get rid of all of those bugs I'll have to either burn the hay or take it out one strand at a time and kill any of them I find' I thought shaking my head.

The soul theory was out, at least for me. 'Perhaps this land is so full of magic that I absorb it similarly to osmosis' I wondered before a clacking echoed through the dungeon drawing my attention to it though I still lay on the ground.

“Hey Prisoner” Sundance joked hitting the gate with an armor clad hoof. “Wake up it's my shift and I'm already bored”

I looked up at the smiling mare with an arched eyebrow. “What do you expect me to do about it?” I asked in a mock annoying tone, “It's not as though I can put on a magical show for you”

Sundance rolled her eyes and stuck her tongue out which I returned in kind. “Well you could at least do something more interesting than lay there on your back” she said leaning on her spear, grin still plastered across her face.

I put a hand up to my chin putting a contemplative look on my face. “Hmmmm” I started before shaking my head and letting it fall back to the stone “Nope! I got nothing!” I said making the mare laugh.

“Oh come on, you must have something up your sleeves to impress one of the only mares around you!” she teased making me look back up at her with the same arched eyebrow.

“Unless you can convince Celestia to come down here for a while for a three way game or something...” I started before trailing off something coming to mind.

It was Sundance's turn to raise an eyebrow, “Oh finally got something?” she asked standing back up off her spear as I started for my backpack.

I rummaged through it for a moment before stopping and smacking myself in the face and going for the pack on my belt. Pulling out the orange chalk Sundance gave me a curious look as I started drawing on the back wall of my cell, the picture coming together to be a picture of what looked to be an equine creature with a long neck, spots dotting it all over.

“A giraffe?” Sundance asked looking back at me from the drawing.

I nodded with a smile before rubbing the glowing chalk off the wall with a sleeve. “Ever played 'Pictionary'?” I asked with a devilish smile on my face.

The guard realized where I was going with it as I held out the orange piece of chalk. Her horn, the aura also surrounding the chalk before it was lifted from my hand. I watched as she drew out a scene in front of me. Ponylike forms sat at what I could only guess to be desks as another pony form with either an extremely long forleg or something in it's hoof pointed to a box with writing on it.

I let out contemplative “hmm” before turning back to her. “A school?” I asked to which she nodded her head back and forth with an unsure look on her face.

“Kinda-sorta, I'm looking for something a little more specific” she said.

I looked back at the drawing. “A classroom then?” I asked before looking back and seeing her nod before returning the chalk to me.

Our game of Pictionary went on for what felt like a couple of minutes before the sound of the door opening to make both of us jump. I nearly dropped the chalk wiping off the wall hastily only to turn back and see Sundance saluting.

“Good Evening Princess Celestia!” the unicorn mare said making me let out a sigh of relief before looking back at the once nearly complete drawing of the Everfree forest, now destroyed by my sleeve.

“And to yourself Sundance, at ease” The alicorn in question said as she walked into view. “Good evening James” she said making me blink for a moment before I remembered I had told her to call me that.

“Likewise Celestia” I said a smile appearing on my face. “What brings you down here to our humble company?” I asked brushing some of the glowing chalk powder off my sleeve. The princess looked at the chalk powder, curiosity growing on her face. “We were playing pictionary” I said holing up the glowing chalk making her nod.

“I don't suppose I could go a few rounds?” She asked with a smile only for me to hold out the chalk. Celestia's horn lit up and the aura surrounded the chalk before floating over to the wall.

The three of us played into the night, Sundance and I were surprised at the princess' artistic ability sometimes leaving the two of us stunned for a few moments before taking guesses. I teased the other two for being lucky, as they sat down and drew using magic while I was forced to jump up every time it was my turn.

The fun was ended though when Princess Celestia realized what time it was. Her original intention being to wish me a restful sleep and make sure nothing had happened. The three of us said our goodbyes, Sundance being relieved of her duty by one of the night guard, who despite my attempts, ignored me completely.

I let out a sigh as I hung my arms out the iron cell door pressing my face in the gap between two bars. Slinking back deeper into my cell, I looked at the un-erased picture that Celestia had finished with, the soft glow only adding to the beauty of what could be a stain glass window of a small cottage in the middle of a forest. It had surprised me how quickly she had been able to put up the picture and I couldn't bring myself to erase it shaking my head as I looked to the remains of my chalk.

'Only half left' I said putting the remainder back into the pouch. 'Who knows, maybe we can get her in on betting the useless bills next time' I thought putting my hands behind by head as I laid down getting ready to hit the hay myself.

I ran down the streets of Canterlot, a wide smile on my face. Laughter sounded from either side of me making me turn my head to see Celestia disguised as a white unicorn with a pink mane her, magenta eyes shining with glee and on the other side a bright orange unicorn mare with a two toned yellow mane with violet eyes that showed mischief.

“Bet they never saw that one coming!” Sundance said with a smile just as wide as my own.

“Oh never in a thousand years!” Celestia agreed.

Looking back I watched as a small number of nobles stumbled from a restaurant, something brown dripped from a number of them, disgust plastering their faces. A few of them pointed towards us and within seconds, a small mob was chasing us.

I turned to look in front of me as the three of us weaved through the busy streets, passing mares and their foals, rich stallions being toted around by their wives carrying many bags for their significant others, and many other ponies as well as a few griffons.

I rounded a corner having been separated from my two partners in crime. Hiding behind a garbage can, I peeked out and watched as a chocolate covered stallion stopped at the beginning of the alley. I pulled out my ring smiling as I slipped it on my finger watching as my hand slowly seemed to fade from existence stopping after it was see through, only the movement of me flipping my hand over to look at the other side telling it apart from it's surroundings.

Keeping still as the stallion approached, I waited holding my breath. After a few moments he let out a growl before dashing back out of the alleyway allowing me to let out the breath and smile. I slowly walked to the alley's open maw, and peeked out.

'I'll have to stay in cover since I can't change what I look like' I thought as a few mares giggled at the passing chocolate covered stallion.

I saw a gray unicorn guard march through the crowds looking around before noticing me and winking one of her violet eyes at me before making her way back up to the Canterlot Castle.

'Last one back to the castle is a rotten egg!' the voice sounded in my head as the memory of the challenge made me look around, searching for something to help me.

A downspout caught my eye at the far end of the alley, dashing to it I looked up to see it attached to the wall of the building by a number of metal fasteners and nails. Tugging on it a few times, the fasteners held firm though the thin metal downspout bent slightly.

Grabbing on with both hands I pulled myself up holding onto the fasteners. After a few moments I reached the top and pulled myself up nearly dropping to the ground below when the rain gutter shifted. On top of the building, I smiled looking around to see Sundance in her guard uniform standing out from the crowd by way of her gleaming metal armor.

I took a running start before leaping to the next building in the line, a few shingles coming loose and falling into the alley below. Landing on the other roof, the gentle slant threatening to take my balance and send me plummeting to the streets below.

'Maybe this isn't the best idea' I thought looking down which made the wings of butterflies known in my gut. Shaking my head I took another running jump to the next roof, continuing up the street, quickly catching up to my guard companion.

Coming to where one of the roads split, making the buildings part far further than I could jump, I stopped and looked down into one of the other alleys before lowering myself as far as I could.

'Alright as soon as my feet hit the ground roll out of it' I thought letting out a breath, the butterflies now turning into a small swarm threatening to burst from my mouth. I let go of the ledge of the roof.

Wind whistled past me for a second, the ground reaching my feet as I begun to wonder if I was going to hit the ground at all. I let my legs compress until I was to about a crouching position before throwing my weight sideways and rolling on my shoulders.

Pain sounded from my shoulders, but my legs felt fine. I let out a sigh of relief before standing up and taking off the ring. Glancing around at the entryway to the new alley I didn't see any of the nobles that had been pursuing my comrades or me for 'sullying their ensembles' by way of an accident with the chocolate fountain.

I walked quickly down the road avoiding the passing ponies making my way to the castle grounds. I glance behind me to see a shocked Sundance who increased her pace to a steady trot. I grinned knowing the game and instead of slowly increasing my pace I sprint down the street dodging ponies and leaping over ones that I couldn't make it around.

I hear the galloping hooves behind me as well making the smile grow wider. As I dodged around a griffon who squawked in surprise, I noticed a pink maned white unicorn entering the castle gates nodding at both of the guards. I gave a two finger salute as a passed them myself quickly followed by Sundance let out a groan as she skidded to a halt to keep from running into me.

“How in the sun's name did you manage to get in front of me?” She complained taking off her helmet breaking the enchantment allowing her body to return to it's natural color.

I smiled back at her, “The houses here are spaced quite close together” I said, holding my hands close together.

The helmetless guard gave me an annoyed look before letting out a sigh as we all started back up to the castle proper. “I can't say I'm surprised you beat us back your majesty, you know this city like the back of your hoof.” she said making the pink haired unicorn smile.

“That's true” Celestia said, losing her disguise. “Though I did take a wrong turn a couple of times remembering the old layout of the city, which I also knew like the back of my hoof”

I chuckled at the two, “Well thanks ladies, it's been a great birthday, for all the chaos we stirred up in Canterlot, I'm just surprised Discord wasn't watching with popcorn” I said reaching an arm over both of the mare's shoulders and pulling them into a loose hug. “And thanks for letting me spend it outside my cell Celestia” I said giving the alicorn a smile.

The two mares returned the hug with fervor, making for quite a strange scene in the middle of the castle's courtyard.

“It doesn't have to end quite yet” Celestia said after the two had released me, “We've still got a couple of hours of daylight before I have to lower the sun”

The smile returned to my face, but I shook my head. “That's alright Celestia, I think I've had enough fun for one day” I said holding a hand up, “If it's alright, I'd rather just take a walk through the castle's garden. I've heard they're quite beautiful”

Celestia nodded her head,”I understand, please try to be back to your cell by nightfall” she said looking over at Sundance, “Sundance, if you would, I have a few things I need to discuss with you”

The unicorn in question nodded replacing her helmet on her head before the two of them started into the castle, leaving me to walk around the side of the castle the smell of flora leading the way.

'Still got a whole year left in here' I thought looking up at the castle. A sigh escaped me as I remembered the real reason for heading to the garden and leaving my friends. 'Wonder what Mom's up too'

Squatting down in front of a small bundle of tulips I removed my glove before feeling the delicate petals. Looking around a small smile came to my face at the beauty of the garden, silently wondering how many years it took to grow so many different types of flowers and trees. The flowers ranged in colors from a deep purple to a bright red, a few even in shades I'd never seen.

Long stalks covered in bright flowers caught my eyes. Getting up I found that a number of snap dragon plants were sprinkled throughout what little of the garden I could see. Reaching up I gently squeezed he sides of the flower making the 'mouth' of the dragon open. I let it close on the tip of my pinkie finger bringing another small smile to my face.

'I wish she could see this' I thought looking out over the entirety of the garden.

I opened my eyes slowly, the light of the torch outside my cell making me let out a groan and shut my eyes again, clenching them closed against the light.

It had been a year since my imprisonment, Celestia in all her strange wisdom had let me celebrate my birthday along with Sundance. I smacked my dry lips together sitting up and grabbing my water bottle unscrewing the lid before taking a long drink.

A quick glance outside the cell signaled that it was still night, as the guard dressed in purple stood statue-like by the door. I let a sigh, Sundance having told me the day prior that she wouldn't be on duty today, meaning it would be a complete bore.

The thought to go back to sleep came to me, but a habit nagged at the back of my head making me let out a breath before getting up and starting my daily ritual of exercising.

After doing any exercise I could think of and stretching, a familiar cool feeling washed over me making me look in at the amulet around my neck with a raised eyebrow. It emitted a dim yellow light from the jewel in the middle.

'What in the?' I wondered before the feeling gained strength making me shiver as the cold ran through my body.

As I lifted my arms to wrap around my midsection in an attempt to fight the cold, my eyes noticed a glow that seemed to be surrounding my hands. My mouth gaped as I lifted the appendages that were surrounded in a yellow aura.

I stumbled back slipping on my bag falling on my butt, the impact barely phasing me as I lifted my hands back into view.

“What in the world...?” I whispered, turning my hand around to look at the back. 'Is... is this magic?' I questioned as I looked to the pile of hay before pointing a hand at it and trying to focus on lifting some of strands.

An aura flashed around a small clump of the hay, lifting it a few centimeters from the rest before the yellow flickered and died letting the clump fall back to the rest of the pile.

I let out a breath, having strained my head throughout the whole attempt. Looking back to my hands I watched as the yellow aura started to fade. Before it could completely go out, I focused on the cool feeling, now having centered in my hands. Heavy breaths left my nose as the yellow light returned. Pain started building up under my forehead making me let the feeling fade along with the light.

“I...interesting...” I panted, a smile forming on my face.

Chapter 29; Jail is Boring Without Friends

Pressing my face up to the cool metal of the cell door, I looked out at my newest friend. The silent guard stood there like he had the past few hours while I had tried to talk to him, curious of what was going on in the world.

“Uhg!” I groaned, pulling away from the door and walking back to the dimly glowing mural I had left on the wall, drawn the previous year by Celestia. Pulling out my orange chalk, I started repairing some of the damage time did.

A sigh escaped me as I saw that a good portion of the top was destroyed, as I couldn't reach it. While it was a nice piece of art, I also kept it around for the fact that it brought more light into my cell beyond that which the torch outside radiated.

Putting the chalk away, sat down on the floor and took off my boots. The stone was cold to my feet, but did my best to ignore the feeling as I crossed my legs and closed my eyes. I focused on the blackness my eyelids gave me as I tried to meditate, having remembered that it was supposed to give some kind of inner peace or help you focus, though my attempts mainly centered on hopes for the focus aid.

The first few days I had done so seemed to help. Adding to my normal routine, I would exercise, then I would meditate. Normally if my friends were going to make an appearance, by the time I was done meditating they would arrive, though the Solar Diarch and my guard companion had been curiously absent for the past few days.

While I sat up with my back straight, I felt other parts of my body start to relax, shaking my mind from the feeling, I focused on the blackness behind my eyelids again. I found that my previous guard training aided in my endeavor, though sounds I hadn't noticed before were brought to my attention, along with an itch on my nose.

After a few more minutes passed, I let out a calm breath and opened my eyes. Focusing on the cool feeling, which now seemed ever present in my chest, I felt it spread to my hands and watched as the yellow aura sparked into existence once again. For a few moments I simply kept my attention on keeping the aura alive, a feat done much easier than my initial attempt, before looking to the pile of hay and raising one of my hands.

The feeling felt more natural after the many failed attempts, though there was still a strain as a good size clump of the hay lifted into the air surrounded by the same yellow aura as my hands. Slowly, I drew the clump of hay towards me before moving it slowly around the room, strain building up in the back of my head before I brought it back over to the remainder of the pile and as slowly as the pressure would allow I lowered it back to it's place.

Letting out a breath of relief I laid down and watched the aura surrounding my hands dissipate. My mind sang with relief making me smile and close my eyes.

'I wonder what those other two are up too' I thought, enjoying the coolness of the stone floor.

“SAY SOMETHING DAMN YOU” I shouted through the iron bars of the cell door at the guard who stood silently, despite my attempts to get his attention. I let out a loud groan and beat on the iron door. After a few moments my fists started to hurt making me fall back from my assault on the door, keeping me inside the cell.

What felt like hours had passed since my last magic attempt, though a small voice in the back of my head told me it had been twenty minutes at most. I grew restless, having made an attempt to sleep, want for some kind of social contact beginning to anger me.

Something in the back of my head told me to calm myself, but I felt like throwing a temper tantrum, letting loose and not caring about the consequences, or lack there of as I couldn't destroy anything of any real value in my cell.

I felt the coolness in my chest grow colder. Focusing on it for a moment before latching onto the first thing I saw. The hay lifted into the air for a moment before I shifted my weight and willed it forward, moving my hand quickly which it followed at tremendous speed.

Pieces of hay impacted the wall, though as I saw my anger dimmed as a good number of the strands say sticking out of the masonry between the stones. Curiosity soon smothered my anger as I looked down at the hay. Lifting it again, I once again willed it into the opposite wall.

A similar reaction occurred, though with less strands sticking in the masonry. 'Interesting' I thought, remembering stories of how wheat and other seemingly harmless things had been put through telephone poles in the winds of tornadoes. 'Though this seems much less powerful' I thought running a gloved hand over the strands of hay that suck from the wall making them fall out and flutter to the floor.

'Using something much harder, like a stone would be an effective weapon' I thought plucking one of the remaining strands of hay from the wall and spinning it between my fingers. 'Then again' I chuckled remembering the cockatrice 'Just throwing a good sized stone is effective as well'.

I threw the strand over my shoulder, again focusing on the feeling in my chest which had returned to a calm coolness. The same yellow aura returned around my hand and I picked up a clump of the hay, this time focusing on not only lifting the hay, but also trying to keep from putting to much into it, hopefully allowing me to use the magic as long as possible. I moved the large clump of hay through my cell, simply trying to keep it in the air and from running into the walls. Minutes passed adding strain by the second before I slammed my eyes shut and clutched at my head falling to my knees, heavy breaths were followed by a soft thud that I was barely able to notice as the clump of hay fell to the stone without my aid keeping it airborne.

Through squinting eyes, I crawled to my makeshift pillow grabbing my jacket and pitifully shaking it out before laying my head down and throwing my jacket over my head.

The pain was bearable in the shadows underneath the jacket, the light having caused it to escalate. The warmth was not unwelcome though, the cool feeling being replaced by one that I couldn't identify, I could only feel it there almost like the feeling of my cat laying on my chest, but there wasn't any pressure, simply the feeling of it being there. The feeling didn't fade away as everything else did, instead, it was dulled.

I looked at the blackboard before me, a light brown minotuar stood before it writing in an unrecognizable script with the chalk. “Alright class, who can identify this language?” he asked turning around. A unicorn a row down from me raised a hoof with great intent, the minotuar nodded in her direction and she started rambling out some unintelligible name as the bright pinks and aquas of her coat swirled with the colors surrounding her. I walked down a dirt path, my hooves raising up a small amount of dust from the well used dirt. I blink at the brightness of my surroundings glad for the hood which shaded my white mane from the sun the at the edges of my vision a pair of black horns just manage to poke from the recesses of the hood. I nod at passing ponies some of whom wave, making an attempt to seem a simple traveler. Staff in hand, I make my way into an alley, following my prey, a purple maned brown unicorn. Still unknown to him a wave of my hand surrounded by a red aura and the unicorn falls, a smile comes to my face as I reach into a small bag on my belt. The red quickly blurs into the surrounding whites and golds of the houses to either side. I grasp at the handles of the bicycle, starting to pedal once more, having checked either side only for approaching light to catch my attention to my left as an approaching car skids towards me. 'My mother's going to kill me' I thought closing my eyes only for the impact to throw me from the bike.

I jolted away, pulling the coat away from my head in a panic. My surroundings came to me after a few seconds, a shiver running down my spine as I held myself. 'What in the world...?' I questioned, raising a hand to my face and mapping out what it should be in my mind. After finding my face was in the correct order and the right shape, I looked at my hands again. 'That... was a weird dream' I thought, wondering what it was about.

The sounds of the guards changing shifts brought me back from my thought to reality and to the cell door. A lunar guard saluted and the solar guard returned it before starting out the door, I let out a quiet sigh watching the guard for a moment as his eyes scanned the room and finally fell on me. I gave a tired smile and a halfhearted wave which he made no move to reply before his eyes fell on a point on the wall opposite him.

A groan escaped me as I tried to think of something to do. Exercising was the only thing that came to mind seeing as my head still lightly throbbed from the strain of my last magic attempt. 'I'm going to be ripped when I finally get out of here' I thought absentmindedly as I started doing sit ups.

“Jeeze, you two haven't been around in so long I almost didn't recognize you” I said with a tired smile sitting in the corner of my cell. Princess Celestia and Sundance looked into the cell with smiles of their own, Sundance having taken off her helmet revealing her natural coat and mane, the orange and yellow complamented the violet of her eyes to make her quite the interesting looking mare.

“It has been a while, I must apologize as the duties of a princess often leave me no time for visitation” Celestia said bowing her head slightly.

My eyes went to Sundance after nodding back to the diarch, “I've actually been promoted!” she said with a smile. The excitement in her voice making me sit up a bit with a questioning look on my face. “My superiors decided to promote me to Corporal after I proved my leadership skills in a small incident in Canterlot and I got high marks on a test they had me take to see if I was really ready!”

“Congratulations” I said with a smile of my own, “Maybe I'll be serving under you when I get out of here. How many are you having to keep in line?” I joked.

Sundance chuckled for a moment before scratching at the stone floor with a hoof, “Well I haven't gotten to know the guard's names all that well yet, but it's a small squad, we have a unicorn besides me, a pair of pegasi and an earth pony. The pair of pegasi are inseparable, but the earth pony and unicorn are at each others throats over everything. I'll have them in shape before the end of the week though” she said perking back up.

I nodded, “A shame I won't get to see you more, but I'm glad to hear that you're moving up” I said turning back to Celestia, “What's been going on on your end?”

The princess shrugged, “There's not much of great significance, mainly an increase of ponies making requests for things, some actually important being an increase of guards near a number of caves that Diamond dogs have been seen in. Others less important like some of the more snooty nobles asking for decreases in taxes, or more money for 'projects' of theirs.” she said. “Twilight informed me there was an incident with a certain Starlight Glimmer involving some strange force attacking a town to the north, but they settled it with no issues”

“Sounds like your life is about as interesting as mine” I said, a cocky smile finding it's way to my face only for the princess to reply by sticking her tongue out.

“The weight of a ruler is a heavy one, but one that I must bear. Thankfully I'm not having to stay up almost all night and day as Luna watches over Equestria at night.” She said dutifully.

Sundance looked at the solar diarch, shock written across her features. “How did you manage that? It sounds impossible” she said after a moment.

“Thankfully alicorns, being more attached to magic, not only live longer but also are able to deal with certain needs on a less than regular basis. For instance there was a time during our war with a rogue zebra tribe where I was forced to go a number of days without food to allow my soldiers to eat” Celestia said with a smile.

I scratched the back of my head “Huh” I muttered as Sundance looked at her princess with admiration. “Always watching over your subjects” I said, to which she nodded. “Well I suppose when you actually care about them that's what happens”

A curious look formed on Celestia and Sundance's faces as they looked at me. The mare was about to open her mouth when the sound of the dungeon door opening cut her off.

“Corporal Sundance!” An unseen voice sounded making the mare in question turn around. “Sargent Sweets needs you at the barracks”

Sundance let out a sigh turning back with an apologetic look before turning back to the unseen guard and nodding, “Understood Blackout, thank you” She said before starting towards the door at a steady trot.

“I don't envy her for that” I said as the sound of the door closing echoed through the dungeon.

Celestia turned back to me and shrugged “I can understand, though it's not uncommon for ponies needing me for things like that. Normally though I am able to reschedule if need be” she said with a smile.

I nodded a smile starting to come to my face for a moment before what she had said earlier popped into my head. “Excuse me for asking, but on the subject of increased lifespans for alicorns, is Twilight going to live for thousands of years? Princess Cadence would be in a similar boat with her husband as Twilight is with her five friends”

The smile on Princess Celestias face vanished as she looked back at me, now wearing a look of varying emotions. “That...” She started before sighing. “There is a time when she will have to face that, as death is normally a part of life. Honestly I was surprised when Cadence had decided to marry Shining Armor, as she had been informed of the extended lifespan that comes with being and alicorn”

I nodded, “Hopefully when I get out of here I'll be able to be a friend to her as well, at the very least I know the feeling of losing friends like that” I said looking down. “I must ask though; why insist your student makes friends when you planned this for her?”

“Well, Twilight was too self absorbed in her studies, it was actually quite negatively affecting the other parts of her life. I can understand putting time aside for study, but I believe that she would have fallen into a similar state as one of her older friends, I believe she said the mare's name was Sky Dancer-”

“Moon Dancer” I corrected making Celestia look at me with shock and confusion. “That was a pretty good episode” I shrugged.

“I suppose I can assume you already know what I mean then?” she asked making me nod. “I was worried she would fall into a state similar to her old friend and so I pushed her to aid in the preparation for the summer sun celebration a few years ago. A part of it was hoping that she could also help my sister though”

I nodded again, “And it's important for a ruler to know how to make friends, though unfortunately they rarely have them in foreign places, unless of course this place is much better off than I believed” I added.

“Exactly. I am actually quite close with the zebra chieftains and the minotuar's king though. The griffons have been steadily recovering, though a fair number are still to greedy and self centered to care for others. At the last meeting of the races they did have an ambassador last year though in the form of a griffon named Buzzbeak. He stood in for the race well, while prideful he explained their plight, though a pair of ponies had aided in returning the idea of friendship to Griffonstone”

“That's good to hear, I didn't get to hear anything after Pinkie and Dash went over there at the 'friendship map's', or whatever it was called, call.” I said. “It was very strange how it just knew where things were going on though”

Celestia shrugged, “The Tree of Harmony is very unknown to us, though we do know it's been here much longer than either myself or my sister, or even our parents. We also know that it's been on the side of harmony, as per it's name” she said.

I put a hand up to my chin letting out a “Hmm” as a thought ran through my head. “Well this place bases a lot of itself around harmony, and friendship. What if there was a tree of chaos? Or perhaps a more accurate description would be simply where Discord gets his abilities of seemingly godlike power that allows him to warp reality to whatever he sees fit”

Celestia's eyes widened for a minute as a hoof went to her chin, thoughts running through her head. “Oh come now Celestia you should know better, that would make too much sense” a familiar disembodied voice sounded interrupting the alicorn as she opened her mouth to reply.

The Draconequus stepped from inside of the shocked princess' hair with a wide smile on his face before growing to his normal size. “My my! You're looking much better Wanderer! Though like you haven't been doing much wandering!” he said chuckling.

“Speak of the devil and he shall appear” I said looking at the being of chaos, “I can't say I expected you, but then again that's probably why you're here”

“Oh no, I just wanted to say hi to my favorite princess” he said wrapping his talon and lion paw around the princess' neck. “You're an added bonus though! I haven't seen you in... two? No three years!”

Princess Celestia rolled her eyes, though a half smile formed on her face before she attempted to push the spirit of chaos away. “Yes, hello Discord, it's been, what two hours?”

“But that's one hundred 20 minutes, or even 7 thousand two hundred seconds!” Discord said wrapping part of his body around the princess as she continued her attempts at getting free.

I chuckled to myself and covered my face with a hand. “I know people who would kill to see a scene like this” I said quietly.

“Oh I bet!” Discord said sitting his head atop the princess's. “No doubt they'd probably like to see Pinkie Pie as a draconequus too!”

A shiver ran through my body as I lowered my hand. “Now don't get crazy there man” I said holding them out defensively.

“While that would be interesting to watch, I must admit, but I find myself agreeing with James on this” Celestia said, having given up her attempts of freeing herself.

“See I knew you loved chaos too Celestia!” Discord said touching the princess on the nose with his talon. Celestia simply rolled her eyes.

I chuckled again. “You'd only have to of been to the Grand Galloping Gala that she first invited Twilight and the girls too to know that” I said.

“Ohhh! Did I miss you causing chaos Celly? Oh come now that's not nice to leave me uninformed! I'll be right back!” Discord said before he disappeared in a flash of light.

The princess rolled her eyes. “Well he'll be bothering me about that for the next few days, giving his critique of the chaos so thanks for that” Celestia said with sarcasm lacing her voice.

A smile ran across my face again, “Well that just means you two get some alone time! Or at the very least you won't be as bored tomorrow during day court right?” I asked, my only reply a look of disbelief and annoyance. “Alright, alright fair enough. Send him down here if he gets too annoying or something, I mean hey, when you and Sundance are busy all the time I'm pretty much bored out of my skull”

“I suppose that will keep you from doing anymore wrong then won't it?” Princess Celestia said with a smirk to which I rolled my eyes. “I must be getting to bed now though, I wish you a good night”

I nodded and waved, “To you as well Celestia, don't let the friendly neighborhood Discord drive you nuts, alright?”

The alicorn's eyes rolled again shaking her head at the thought of the spirit of chaos.

After a few moments the door to the dungeon echoed shut. I started to get up and head towards my makeshift pillow only to cringe in realization and let out a groan. 'I forgot to ask her about the magic...' I thought slapping the palm of my hand against my face.

Chapter 30; Release

Time passed, exercising, practicing my new found magical abilities of telekinesis, and sleeping being my go to forms of keeping myself occupied. My social life wasn't completely devoid of any life though, as sometimes when a nightmare would make an attempt to rack my mind, the Princess of the Night would appear to banish whatever creation it would make.

Much of our 'conversations' were small talk Pleasantries of “how are you” or “why haven't you visited? The lack of intelligent conversation is driving me to bash my head against the wall for entertainment”. Most of our talks being cut off by the Princess needing to be somewhere else to protect the dreams of others.

After being trapped in a lucid dream for two years, give or take, making wonderlands in your mind was not very entertaining. I did manage to keep myself occupied before I woke up though, living out different ideas of being a super soldier, or having the magical prowess of a wizard to destroy my enemies with fire or ice.

Time in a dungeon without any form of contact to the outside world beyond a visit what felt like anywhere from hours to days apart did give you a lot of time to yourself.

'A shame I don't have any books, probably should of asked Celestia if I could borrow a few or something' I thought glancing over at the pile of hay. Tapping back into the feeling in my chest I had come to simply know as the feeling of magic in my body, which was still unused to the force. Lifting a glowing hand to the dwindling pile of hay, most of it being scattered around the room after previous attempts, I watched as the hay rose.

The basics of picking up items and holding them had begun to prove simple, able to do so with little focus. Mentally splitting the pile of hay into two smaller ones, I held the two in the air before motioning with a hand, watching with a keen eye as the two begun slowly circling around an unseen center.

'Still, should be an interesting surprise for Celestia' I thought with a smile as I made the two clumps slowly increase in speed. 'Though there's still the question of how to reveal it' I thought allowing the orbs of hay to slow as I put my other hand to my chin. 'Wouldn't want to simply pull it on her... Perhaps a bit of a mediocre magic show? No, I don't know any of the spells for even pulling a rabbit out of a hat'

Looking back to the two orbs I rejoined them bringing my other hand back into the spell as I slowly flattened out the large orb into a disk of hay that levitated a few inches above my head slowly spinning. Strain slowly started taking it's toll as I manipulated the disk, spinning it faster or making smaller orbs in the air that circled similarly to the original two.

With labored breaths I reformed the larger clump of hay before letting it rest back down where it had originally occupied space. A gloved hand wiped away some moisture that had started forming on my brow from the strain.

Rising from my feet, hand steadying myself against the wall next to me, I started stretching a yawn fighting it's way out as I arched my back hearing a few satisfying pops quickly followed by my neck. Rolling my neck around to ease the lingering pain and loose any tensed muscles, I took out the white piece of carved chalk and went the far wall.

Sleeping, exercising, and magic practice might be my main entertainment, but the far wall was covered in white chalk drawings of different things, ranging from weapons which held surprising detail for the medium they were being used with, scenes of birds flying or even a drawn window with a mountain range showing from the other side. A few white scuffs also showed the remains of creatures or beings that had once frightened me in my dreams which I had been compelled to draw, the simple strangeness of the forms of the creatures or to simply erase them, being old advice from my mother to 'draw what frightens you, and destroy it' to aid in making the fear go away.

A sigh escaped me as I stepped back from the wall. The urge to make some sort of art present, though the idea lacking. Looking between the other pictures I could only question what to make. Shaking my head after a moment I returned the chalk to my pouch my hand bumping into something sharp making it jerk back in surprise.

Reaching back into my bag, I retrieved a good sized white spiraling horn, the edges of which home to sharp ends where the appendage had been ripped from the unicorn's face.

'Celestia hasn't said anything about her nephew, I wonder if he's recovered his horn yet' I questioned mentally twirling the horn between my fingers. A small smile came to my lips as I realized that I didn't really care much for the pompous unicorn. 'Does make me wonder what I can do with this though'

Thoughts of possible weapons passed through my head only to be shot down due to the assumed brittleness of bone. Ideas of knife handles came to mind making me tap my chin with the long white horn with a small smile forming on my face again at the thought of carving an intricate design and possibly sending it to the prince to mock him.

“I thought perhaps you'd prefer having your original horn” I said bowing to the opposite wall, acting as if it was the unicorn in question. Laughter echoed from my gut after a few moments, after the majority of which I slipped the horn back into the pouch on my belt. “Almost worth it” I said quietly, thinking to keep the knife for myself as more of a utility to replace the bandit's knife, seeing as how the longer blade was made for combat and not usefulness.

Looking to my coat laying on the ground near my bag, I picked it up and shook it off. After a quick check for holes and any loose pieces of hay, I draped the coat over my shoulders and pushed my arms through the sleeves. The coolness of the inside slightly uncomfortable against the damp cold of the dungeon though the heat from my body warmed it up quickly enough. I put the bars through their loops, pulling them until the tightness was comfortable before buckling the belt around my front. I retrieved the hood from inside the backpack as well throwing it over my head before adjusting it so the hood wasn't obstructing my view.

'I suppose now's a good a time as any for a nap' I thought after redressing. Looking to my backpack to use once again as a pillow.

“My, it almost seems like you were ready for us” The voice of the Solar Princess sounded behind me. The alicorn in question stood beside a helmetless Sundance, both of which were wearing contagious smiles.

“But of course!” I said with a long sweep of my hand, returning a smile of my own. “How would a man like myself be able to greet a pair of ladies like yourself wearing anything, but his best?”

“Perhaps with a shower?” Sundance said putting a hoof to her nose and waving the other in mock disgust.

Laughter broke out between the pair making me roll my eyes. “Touche Sundance, to be fair though that is one of the first things I plan on doing when I get out of here” I said before sticking my tongue out at the unicorn.

Celestia was the first to recover letting out a few giggles before clearing her throat, “Our purpose for being here is actually to that effect. Your sentence is over” She said making my jaw drop. The princess' horn sparked to life, the golden aura surrounding the door before it creaked open.

I stared at the pair for a moment before I raised a hand and swiftly brought it across my face. Pain erupted from the point of impact throwing my face to the side only to look back to the open cell door and the now shocked faces of my friends. “Wh- what did you do that for?” Sundance asked.

I looked down at my hand for a second before starting towards the two. Silently I wrapped my arms around both of their necks squeezing lightly. “Making sure I wasn't dreaming again” I said simply as I felt a pair of hooves reach around to my back. I felt something drip from my nose to the stone below looking down my vision swam.

I let out a cough before backing away from the two and wiping a glove across my face. “Sorry about that, just let me grab my pack” I said turning away to keep them from seeing the tears, even if they were of relief.

I slung my backpack over my shoulder before looking around what had been my prison for the past two years. Shaking my head I turned back to the two mares with a smile, “Lets get out of here then” I said

Hot water washed over what felt like a millennium of dried sweat and other grime threatening to bring me to my knees. While I wasn't normally a fan of overly fragrant soaps like the ones that were set beside the tub, I didn't really mind after having to smell similar to something a creature had regurgitated for a number of years.

'This is the first shower I've had since I was in hoof camp' I thought as I went to turn the knob to shut off the water. Stopping, I went instead to lower the heat of the water, after a turn, the water's temperature started to drop letting out a relaxing cool stream that washed over my head and body. A content sigh escaped me.

After a while of relaxing under the cool water, I reached down and turned the knob for the water to shut off. I pushed the curtains back and looked to the rack where the towel was before levitating it over to me for fear of breaking my skull on the polished stone floors. After quickly drying myself off I stepped out of the porcelain tub and wrapped the towel around myself.

I cracked the door open checking to make sure none of the servants, which much to my annoyance seemed to be female, were in the guest room the Princess had let me clean up in only to find that my clothes were still out being cleaned.

'Son of a...' I thought as the door opened. “You ready yet James? The Princess said the Captain is getting impatient” Sundance's voice sounded making me poke my head out to see the mare wearing her full guard uniform.

“Well I probably would be in the middle of getting dressed had my clothes of been returned” I said giving her a 'well what can you do?' look.

She rolled her eyes staring at my uncovered head. “I still don't understand why you're so insistent on wearing clothes all the time. It causes more problems than it's worth.”

I raised an eyebrow before poking my arm from out behind the door. “I don't have a coat to protect me from the sun, so I burn quite quickly.” I said before returning the arm behind the door, “That and my genitals are completely uncovered if I walk around butt naked like you ponies do. While I may not care much, I think you'd find that quite a number of you ladies would”

A blush played across the mare's face for a second as she glanced at the door, “I suppose that makes enough sense” She said starting to back out of the room, uncomfortable for where the conversation had gone.

“Right, so can you please go find out who took my clothes at the very least. A towel might work as a passable cover, I'd rather not walk around the castle in only this” I said tightening the towel around my waist as she backpedaled out the door. A nod was shot my way before she closed the door.

I walked over to the bed that sat beside a ornamental nightstand, across from it was a large wardrobe. The overall structure of the room reminded me of the old castle's rooms, minus the wood rot, dust, and spiderwebs. I leaned against one of the bedposts looking out of the large window that showed a nice overlook of the slopes that lead down the mountain.

After a few minutes of admiring the view and enjoying the warmth that radiated from the sun that shown on the other side of the glass, the sound of the door opening again revealed a beige mare with her golden colored mane in a bun. An apron covered her rather small body which she had a basket holding what I could only assume was my clothes in it.

The mare seemed surprised and a blush played across her face as she looked away from me, “Your clothes sir” she said grabbing the handle of the basket with her teeth before dumping the contents onto the bed.

“Ah, thank you very much miss” I said stepping off the bedpost and around the bed before grabbing my undergarments. I looked up to see the mare still standing there only to look away as I noticed. 'What's up with her?' I questioned mentally.

“Excuse me” she said before practically galloping out of the room and slamming the door shut, the basket nearly toppling to the floor.

'Jeeze, I guess not being able to understand women goes for all of them, not just humans' I thought letting the towel fall to the floor before slipping my boxers on. 'Thank God none of this stuff has holes in it yet' I thought chuckling to myself at how often I had worn the articles I was putting on before looking over at the costume, or had once been a costume.

Once dressed, I grabbed my pack and threw it over my shoulder. 'I really hope Celestia is going to give back my things. I need to make a better pole for my spear if nothing else' I thought heading down the halls towards the Captain of the Royal guard's office.

“...Princess I believe you're letting your personal emotions get in the way of making a rational decision” I heard the familiar voice of Captain Silverhoof as I neared the office.

“I find, Captain, that my personal emotions have very little to do with this decision” Celestia's voice sounded, a coldness I had very rarely heard. “My subject's safety is my Top priority. If I believed the Wanderer was a threat to them I would have left him trapped in stone, regardless if his mind degraded from insanity. Now, Captain Silverhoof, I believe that this conversation is done”

“Understood my Princess, I only speak out for fear of the citizens of Equestria” The Captain's voice sounded again, now laced with reluctant agreement.

I furrowed my brows having inched closer to the door as quietly as possible before letting out a mental sigh. 'Can't say I'm surprised' I thought before throwing a smile on my face and getting in front of the cracked open door.

I knocked on the door allowing the formalities of the military take me for a moment. “Permission to enter sir!” I said loudly enough for the two to hear me.

Silence met me for a moment before “Granted” sounded from the Captain making me push the door open. “I don't know why you act like you're still in the Guard deserter, we've yet to allow you re-entry” he said watching me salute to the princess.

“Just offering respect where it's due, and old habits die hard, sir” I said, trying to keep the indifference from my voice.

“Just as well, where is Corporal Sundance? Didn't we send her to fetch you?” Silverhoof said looking behind me.

“There was a slight issue with my clothing, I was under the assumption she was the reason that one of the mare's brought up my clothes so soon after” I said turning to look out into the hall.

Celestia shook her head, “No, she has yet to return” her voice sounded.

“It's to no matter, I'll speak to her of it later.” the Captain said making me turn to him. “The Princess has requested that you are re-inducted into the guard, despite your foolishness in the past, so you had best be grateful deserter”

I glanced at the princess, wondering for a moment if there was some other deal I could make with her to keep from dealing with pompous military personnel like Silverhoof. “Understood” I said simply, looking back to the Captain.

Silverhoof narrowed his eyes at me, as if checking for some sign of betrayal, before letting out a sigh and returning his gaze to the Princess. “Very well, but you're on a short leash Private Wanderer. You're to report to Ponyville at 0600 hours tomorrow.” he said looking back at me before heading to his desk and writing something down quickly and thrusting it at me. “Give this to the guards in the armory they'll get you outfitted”

As I reached out to grab onto the paper he pulled it away, eyes narrowing again. “Don't make me regret this Private” he said.

“Captain” Celestia's voice rang out, warning implied without saying anything else.

The paper was extended again which I took before saluting the Captain and heading out the door. The clopping of hooves sounded from behind me making me turn to see that Celestia was following me.

“Honestly I'm surprised you don't have paperwork to deal with or something of the like” I said looking down at the form allowing me the normal guard's equipment.

“Well there is, but I have a feeling that the other guards will make it a point to cause as much issue for you as possible seeing as how you ran off into the Everfree Forest before you could even be given your post” she said.

I nodded, “I figured as much myself. I was tempted to propose an alteration to our agreement, so I would be serving the kingdom in another facet, perhaps as a mercenary, though I suppose it's too late now” I said looking up as we started out of the castle working our way through the guards who saluted to the princess and the ones who recognized me glared in my direction.

“I suppose that's understandable, but after last time I don't know if I could trust you to go through with that” She said as we approached the armory.

The armory was a fairly small building, similar to most of the others, made of gray stone with a simple thatching roof. The only thing that set it apart from the barracks was the pair of guards that stood at the entrance and the sound of hammering from inside.

Both of the guards saluted as the Princess entered, faces showing no emotion even as the salute was dropped and I followed. “Ah Iron Arm, just the minotaur I wanted to see.” Princess Celestia said making my stomach drop into my toes.

I watched as the familiar dark minotaur looked up from the breastplate with a smile only for it to drop into a scowl as he noticed me. “How may I help you Princess?” he said, the friendly tone I had remembered in his voice gone, replaced with a nearly monotone one.

'I think I know why she came with me' I thought as the minotaur put down the hammer and approached the two of us.

“The Wanderer here has been re-inducted to the guard and is in need of his equipment” Celestia said, nodding in my direction. I showed the dark colored minotaur the order form before he went over to a chest that looked like it hadn't been touched in a couple of years. The hinges creaked as he opened it to pull out a tarnished breastplate and a familiar looking helmet with it's copper plume. Putting them on the table he walked over and grabbed a long wooden pole putting it next to the armor.

Iron Arm looked over the form again before crumpling it up and throwing it towards a bin near the door. “Is there anything else my princess?” he asked, the tone of his voice unchanged.

Celestia shook her head “No, I believe that will be all, thank you Iron Arm” she said to which he saluted, returning to repairing armor and sharpening spears.

I looked over the scuffed and tarnished armor before letting out a sad sigh. 'I wonder why they kept it.' I thought throwing the chest plate over my coat and pulling down my hood before placing the helmet on my head. After securing the necessary straps and making sure everything fit well enough, I grabbed the wooden pole with a curious glance to the princess.

“I simply told the Captain you'd prefer to repair your broken weapon than use one of the issued ones” She said, starting out the door. I glanced back at Iron Arm, but he paid me no heed, favoring to working on the equipment.

“Well you're not wrong” I said looking over the wooden pole, I silently wondered what wood it was. “Though that leaves to question where my things are”

“Oh, that's nothing to worry about. I had the guards take them to my room, you head to the stables, I've already requested a chariot to be prepared” Celestia said waving a hoof dismissively. to Ponyville is because since it's a small town where almost no crime requiring the Royal guard is committed, thus the barracks are

I raised an eyebrow looking up at the alicorn. “That leaves to question why you're trying to usher me out so quickly”

The Princess let out a sigh, “You messed up, and the guards don't take well to deserters, the only reason I had the Captain send you run down and empty. Princess Twilight Sparkle and her friends are the ones who normally deal with any real issues, so I decided to send you there to assist with anything that comes up, as well as to keep anything in the Everfree Forest from causing harm to the citizens” She said looking away from me.

I nodded looking towards the stables, “Well, it makes enough sense, honestly I guessed that the guards would enact some kind of vengeance for deserting.” I said a unhumored chuckle escaping me. “I guess being out there would also be useful if you needed someone to look into problems when Twilight and her friends are busy”

“Exactly, if there was another incident in the forest like the one with that amulet then you'd be able to start working towards some kind of resolution immediately” she said, “Now I'll be back head over to the chariot”

I saluted making the princess nod before she started back into the castle.

'Probably for the best seeing as how I'm getting nothing but glares. Kinda surprising how Sundance didn't try to crucify me' I thought as I was walking to the stables. 'Also makes me question where she is I looked around, wondering if perhaps the unicorn mare had come outside to deal with her squad.

The stables were a number of buildings holding chariots, most being rather old looking wooden ones reinforced with metal in places, obviously meant for battle, lined up in two long wooden buildings that looked more like small garages that someone took and put a large barn door on. The odd ones out being the princess' personal chariots housed in a pair of smaller wooden structures, the golden one's door being open with the chariot nearby with a stallion and a mare pegasus already hooked up to the front.

Walking over I sat down on the edge of the chariot deciding to wait for Celestia by watching the other guards drill or combat practice.

“There you are!” I heard coming from the castle. Looking over I watched as a unicorn mare guard galloped towards the chariot. “I was looking all over for you! Did you already talk to the Captain and Princess?” Sundance asked as she approached to which I nodded. The mare let out a sigh rolling her eyes, “Couldn't even let me come back and get you instead of running off by yourself. I got chewed out by Captain Silverhoof for that.”

My eyes widened in mock horror, “Oh really? I'm sorry, I guess you're in the same boat I am now” I said with a smile, only for her to stick out her tongue at me. “Well I guess I'm heading over to Ponyville so...” I trailed off scratching under the segments of my helmet.

“Oh, right” Sundance started looking at the ground before shaking her head, “Well, it's not as though we'll never see one another again. I mean friends like us, we don't split up!” she said, looking back up at me and bringing the happiness back to her voice.

'I would hope so' I thought, a feeling of sadness eating at the bottom of my stomach. Despite myself I put on a smile looking back up at her, “Right, I mean what's the worst that could happen? I get killed by some kind of hideous monster in the Everfree?” I said laughing.

A look of horror passed over the mare's face as she looked at me, immediately killing my humor. 'Oh, I didn't tell her did I?' I thought as my face fell.

A cough echoed from her for a moment, “Now, let's not joke like that” she said, blinking away moisture that gathered in her eyes as she looked away.

I let out a sigh and took off my helm, setting it on the back of the chariot I slipped off the back and kneeled in front of the mare. “Hey” I said in an attempt to make her look at me. When she didn't, I grabbed the mare by the chin and forcibly brought her face so she was looking at me. “Trust me, even if I die, they don't have the ability to keep me dead” I said with a tired smile. “You don't have to worry about me getting killed. If you die though” I let go of the mare's chin and poked her in the breastplate, where I could only assume the heart was. “I'm going to find out how to bring you back, just to give you shit, I hope you know that”

A challenging smile broke out on the mare's face, even as tears threatened to roll down her face. “I'll hold you to that” Sundance said.

I held my arms out wide which the unicorn guard immediately took advantage of and wrapped her hooves around me.

“I don't want to see you back in that cell again Prisoner” she said, her voice muddled by the plate it was pressed against.

“Wouldn't dream of it Sundance” I replied wrapping my arms around my first real friend. A thought occurred to me for a moment making me push the mare away and hold her at arm's length, “You better write” was all I said, face contorted in a look of warning.

Sundance laughed pushing past my arms and giving me a strong squeeze. “You can bet on it” she said pushing away of her own accord.

“I'm almost sad to split the two of you up” Celestia's voice rang out making the mare jump to attention and salute.

The princess, now wearing a pair of white saddle bags, looked at me expectantly for a moment only for me to shrug, “I'm not in uniform, so I bow” I said letting my head fall forward.

“Alright, come now both of you” The Princess said making me look up to see the amusement on her face. The alicorn looked over to Sundance, smile wavering. “I'd offer to allow you to accompany us, but I'm sure you have your duties regarding your squad”

Sundance nodded, letting out a sigh. “Unfortunately, while those four have been getting better, they've still got some teamwork skills to work on. So I must decline.” she said before looking over at me, “Just be a good boy” she joked, shooting me a playful smile to which I returned.

“Uhhg, yes 'Mom'! Whatever!” I said rolling my eyes and shoulders back so I was slouching. “You're always ruining my fun”

Both mares chuckled, the elder rolling her eyes. Sundance started back towards the castle waving a goodbye as she neared.

“I'm going to miss that goofball” I said putting my helmet back on watching until she had disappeared into the castle. “And she you” Celestia replied, stepping onto the carriage an action I followed.

Chapter 31; An Everfree Party?

I stood in shock of the building before me. Climbing vines covered the aged cobblestone, stopping just beneath the thatch roof, much of which seemed to of fallen through the rafters that supported what remained of the roof. The wooden door had very little damage though it, like the stone surrounding it, was covered in the same climbing vines.

“I never thought...” I started only to fall silent once again at the building.

Princess Celestia had requested the guards set us down near the old building that was separated from the rest of the town, closer to the 'Welcome To Ponyville' sign which was a good half mile outside the edge of the buildings that marked the edge of town.

“I had this barracks built similarly to every town and posted guards within, as with every town, though much to my and the Captain at the time, Captain Stone Shoe's surprise, the need for a guard posting in Ponyville served no real purpose beyond squandering the potential of whomever was sent here.” The Princess explained, “Originally, we left it here to serve as an outpost for couriers, but not long after we started training and using carrier birds.”

“And so it has sat here untouched...” I finished for the alicorn, still looking over the building before shaking my head. “I can't say I've ever seen a building of any kind in this shape”

Looking to Celestia she nodded understandably. “Seeing as how you said they tear down old buildings to make new ones, it makes sense”

I nodded, turning back to the old barracks. Looking to my belt, I unsheathed my knife, thankful that Celestia had given it to me on the ride over along with my other things, and approached the door thinking to cut away the vines to allow entrance. A few quick cuts later, I pushed on the door only to find it stand firm, after another push I leaned the wooden pole against one of the walls and backed up before running forward shouldering it open.

The impromptu seal that had been made by rain, dirt, and whatever else that had collected around the door broke allowing it to swing open with the force. Damp air came to my nostrils along with the smell of rot making a hand fly over my mouth to keep the smell out.

Straw littered the old wood floor along with signs that animals had held residence in here, though the signs showed they had also left long ago. The nearly barren room lead into the main part of the barracks, holding remains of a number weapon and armor racks that looked ready to fall off the wall in the back. A small number of beds were lined up leading to the back wall, some of them showing the same signs of the previous animal residents, while others the simple wooden frame had collapsed, the hay filled mattress spilling out it's contents only for it to of rotted.

Another room was adjacent to the main one, this one instead holding what looked to be a large desk once upon a time. What remained of it now was pile of rotten wood. A simple window was to one side of the office, broken open by age, animals, or possibly foals.

Retreating out of the ruins of the barracks I relished the clean air. “If anything is going to live there, it's going to need some major renovations, Princess.” I said pointing a thumb back.

Celestia nodded, a smile forming on her face. “I assumed it would require as such. Thusly I commissioned a small company to perform them. I presume you would not be against staying at the bonfire for a few nights while they're renovating?”

I shook my head, looking towards the town, and past it to the forest. “No, actually that sounds rather nice.” I said before my eyes widened and I looked back at her. “Princess, by the way, if at all possible could you have the the contractors put in a forge in the back?”

Celestia blinked for a moment before the smile returned to her face, understanding in her eyes. “Alright, but think of it as an early birthday present”

“Yes!” I said pumping my fist in the air. “Always wanted my own forge!”

A giggle sounded from the Princess before she shook her head. “As much as I'd like to stick around and watch your antics James, I must be going back to the castle, no doubt the nobles are having hissy fits without me there” she said turning back to the chariot.

I turned back to the barracks that would soon serve as my home, and possibly home to other guards if the Princess saw fit to send them. Ideas popped into my head, trying to come up with how I would decorate, if at all, and how I would have things work. 'Well if I get my way and have a smithing shop out back then that could be where I spend most of my time, meditating wouldn't be hard seeing as how there's a number of... forests...' I thought trailing off, my eyes widening once again.

Turning back I was relieved to find that my friend had yet to take off. “Celestia, hold on!” I said making her turn back giving me a questioning look. “Alright, well, I need to talk to you about something in private”

Celestia's eyebrow raised higher at the sight of my nervous actions, looking away, teetering back and forth on my feet. “Alright...” She said stepping off the chariot again.

I led her around to the side of the ruined barracks, the broken window being the only distinguishing feature on this side. Looking around the Princess, I checked to see if the guards, or anyone else for that matter, had followed us. “What is it you need to show me that's gotten you so worked up?” Celestia asked, worry working it's way into her features.

I let out a sigh wondering how she would react, deciding on simply showing her, I closed my eyes and reached for the still strange feeling in my chest. After a moment, I reopened my eyes to see that the yellow glow surrounded my hands again before holding them up to her.

Shock was written across the alicorn's face. “I thought you told me that your kind couldn't use magic” she finally said looking back to my face from the glowing appendages.

I shook my head, lowering the hands and looking at them myself, “Normally we can't. I mean there's stories of magi and magic, but those were work of fiction, with elves, orcs, even dwarves.” I said looking back up at her. “One day I awoke, and the feeling that I got when my amulet absorbed magic from those bloatheads in the forest, or even your nephew started up and was getting stronger. I didn't know what was going on and after a few seconds I noticed my hands were glowing and I could...” I trailed off removing a glove and throwing it up into the air only for it to stay there as I willed it to. “I meant to ask you about this, but at the time you were spending so much time with your other duties that I never really got to see you to ask...” I trailed off again, retrieving my glove.

The look on the Princess' face was contemplative, something told me she wasn't going to throw me back into my cell so soon after getting out, but I knew she was not pleased with the new information. “Give me the amulet” she said holding out a hoof expectantly. After a moment of hesitation, I pulled the necklace from it's place before handing it to her. The princess looked over the amulet for a moment her horn lighting up, eyeing the dull gem in the middle as she lifted it in her magic. “Try using magic again” she said finally looking up at me.

Grasping for the feeling in my chest, my hands lit up once more. After looking between the two I shot her a curious look.

Celestia let out a knowing sigh. “I should have remembered that the gargoyles and centaurs weren't as proficient at weapon enchantments as the minotaur.” She said giving the amulet back to me. “The centaurs and gargoyles are the ones who ruled the kingdom far to the south, past even the badlands. They claimed to be proficient in all forms of magic, even more so that Equestria. Their claims stood true for hundreds of years, until their enchantments started to degrade allowing for things that beings had relied on for centuries started to fail causing widespread havoc.” she said, answering the confusion written on my face “This, it seems, has fallen prey to the very same magical degradation as many of their others before it, Allowing the magic of the traitorous centaur who had been sent to the mines, stripped of his magic, to find a new home in you.”

I looked down at the amulet the jewel reflecting the light of the sun as it shown down from it's place in the sky. “How does this change things?” I finally asked, returning my eyes to the Princess, who looked tired.

Celestia let out a sigh before shaking her head. “I do not believe it does substantially, neither my sister or I know enough of centaur magic to teach you how to use your new, gift.” She said, watching as the light around my hands slowly faded before going out. “All I know is that you cannot begin stealing magic to grow stronger. The moment you do, you will be returned to your cell, if not Tirek's place in Tartarus. Am I understood?”

I nodded, face showing worry at the sudden change in tone from the princess, the near threatening tone causing a pit in my gut to form.

Princess Celestia nodded in return. “I will do what I can to find you some kind of teacher, or at least some old tomes explaining something about their magic, but please be careful” she said, worry working it's way into her voice again.

Looking between the amulet and my hands again I nodded, clenching a fist around the necklace. “Understood Celestia. You have nothing to worry about, on the off chance something does happen, you'll be the first to know” I said, trying to reassure the alicorn.

My attempts, it seems, did little to help the worry written on her face as she nodded. “I'm glad to hear that, and thank you for bringing this to my attention, but I really must be returning now” she said starting to turn away.

Before she could get far though, I lunged, wrapping my arms around her neck in an embrace that I ended after a light squeeze. “Thanks for giving me another chance by the way.” I said backing away allowing her to return to the chariot and waiting guards.

A smile fell across Celestia's face as she turned and started walking. “Just don't make me regret it” She said jokingly as I followed her.

In front of the guards our goodbyes were formal and simple. She said the contractors should be here around seven am tomorrow, so that they can inspect the damage and give an estimate of how long it will take. I nodded saluting as the chariot rose into the sky, steadily growing further and further away.

Turning to look back at the town, I debated with myself if I should walk through the town, but decided against it. 'Last time they saw me I was being dragged away in a cage, since the ponies here are quite known for panic, it may be a better idea to head around.' I thought grabbing wooden pole before starting the trek around the town.

I wiped beads of sweat from my face glad for the small amount of shade that my hood provided. 'Geeze, what are the pegasi going for? A drought?' I wondered looking through the sky once again to find a distinct lack of clouds.

The heat had caused me to quickly desert my helmet, opting to put it in my backpack, though due to the amount of things in it, the copper plumes stuck out of the top.

Despite my complaints, I was still enjoying myself. If for no other reason than the fact that I was outside again for the first time since Celestia, Sundance, and I ran around Canterlot causing havoc in the name of fun.

'Still makes me wonder why she decided to let me do that' I thought as I continued through the grass towards the slowly growing green mass that was the Everfree Forest. To my right I noticed another mass of trees, though this one had a large red barn, along with a number of other buildings poking above the treetops marking the home of the Apple Family.

There was a temptation to start towards the orchard, but I shook my head. 'Unless the Princess informed the mane six about me getting out in a few days, it would just be a huge surprise' I thought. 'Then again, if Celestia didn't say anything then the repairs to the barracks will be a surprise only for the larger surprise of me popping up to say hello and that I'm moving in outside of town will only make the surprise worse and increase chances of getting attacked by one or more of those mares'

I let out a sigh holding my face in my hands before shaking it. 'Oh this is going to be interesting' I thought, deciding to continue to the bonfire, hidden by the trees. 'Might be worth it to try and plan something out, though the question would be how in the name of God would you plan something to make those six, and the rest of the town believe that I'm not going to try and attack them or something?'

A sound similar to that of a gunshot echoed across the plains making me duck, almost instinctively, looking around I watched as a rainbow echoed out from above with a trail zooming across the sky before doing a number of loops. Echoes of cheers followed along with what sounded like a fair number of ponies screaming in excitement.

I watched in shock and awe as the rainbow trail did a couple more loops before trailing down into the ground disappearing behind the houses long enough for me to wonder if the rainbow maned pegasus crashed only for it to shoot back up into the sky. Momentum started to die as the rainbow trail grew shorter and shorter until the trail stopped, showing a dot against the rest of the sky from my perspective. The dot flew back down towards the ground before disappearing behind the buildings once more.

'Geeze,' I thought staring towards the town. 'For as much as she brags, she is pretty good a flying' Shaking my head with a chuckle at the thought of the pegasus, starting once again towards the green mass of trees. 'Almost makes me wonder if I'll be able to befriend even her. I never was a big fan of braggarts, but she's loyal and normally dependable' I thought before shrugging. 'Have to see where it goes, just like with the others'

As I neared the forest a small cottage nearby a stream came into view. 'She's not going to make it easy if I want to make friends with them, though it's mainly just getting past the shyness that is her namesake.' I thought watching animals play around the home. Birds fluttering about, seeming to dance in the air, while a pair of ferrets played near the river, rolling around, batting at one another, even giving playful bites that did little more than a pinch would.

Calmness seemed to radiate from the place bringing a smile to my face in kind before I put a hand to my chin. 'Well, if the animals and Fluttershy don't mind me, I could probably meditate there. Peaceful and the whole nine yards'

After a moment I realized I had been standing there staring at the small cottage for a while, thoughts of living similarly vanishing as I saw the curtains of the cottage fall back into place making a small pit form in my gut. I turned back towards the Everfree Forest deciding to just head in, silently hoping that the group that would no doubt be knocking down my door soon would at least be civil enough to allow me an explanation.

'If Celestia informed them of her plans already, which would be a pleasant surprise, hopefully allowing any awkwardness that would form from being attacked and captured by the six mares only for them to inform the solar Princess and find out that I'm living here now' I thought, letting out a sigh before shaking my head.

Having reached the treeline, I reached into the pouch on my belt and slipped the ring of fog onto my finger. I watched in silence as the magic cloaked my body, before starting deeper into the forest.

I sat before the bonfire, the place untouched by time or outside forces. Looking around, I saw the makeshift trap I had tried to rig up, having tripped on one of the rocks once again, the vines that had been used to hold said large stones were withered and brown, now, not even tied around the trunk of the tree. Instead the brown length of plant fiber hung from the trees, almost depressing among the other vibrant greenery that surrounded it.

Having searched through my bag, and taken inventory again, I started trying to fit the spearhead to it's new body. Whittling away at the ends of the pole until, I was able to carve the threads allowing the head to screw on and off. 'Now I just need a drill or something else to keep them in place' I thought lifting up the spear, given life once again. The spiked butt had a great deal of trouble staying on, though that was due to the fact that it had been attached by screw and now it was simply being held on by friction.

Putting the nearly complete spear down next to my bag, I pulled out the two war axes I had convinced Celestia to let me keep in case anything did attack and my spear broke or was lost. Inspecting the edges, I silently wished I had the belt sander my father had, or at the least a whetstone. Looking around, I found a rock that fit in my hand comfortably before I started trying to sharpen the blade of one of the axes.

'It's not as though I can make it any worse' I thought running the stone down the blade, hoping it would regain some of the edge that had been lost with age. After a few strokes, I switched to the other side, counting the number of strokes before moving back to the other side and giving it the same number. After a fem minutes, I held up the axe a smile coming to my face as some of the edge damage that had shown on the blade slowly going away.

As I got back to sharpening my axe, the sound of hooves prompted me to look up and see a small party of approaching ponies. A sigh escaped me as I noticed the purple alicorn leading the group before putting the axe and sharpening stone down before standing up and brushing off my pants.

“Ah, so here's the welcome party! I was wondering when you'd show up!” I said holding my hands out wide as the group entered the clearing. “Come in! Come in! We can get to games and there's snacks to go around!”

The group responded with differing reactions ranging from confusion from their leader, an annoyed eye roll from the rainbow maned pegasus, the shy pegasus simply cowered as I started talking loudly, the white unicorn raised an eyebrow giving an 'are you serious' look. The orange mare gave me a tired look, while the pink party pony looked around excitedly.

“Oh! Like Pin the tail on the pony?” Pinkie asked with a wide smile.

I shrugged as the others turned to look at her, “Only if you brought it, I only have a deck of cards” I said pointing with a thumb to my backpack.

“Of course I brought it silly! I never leave home without pin the tail on the pony!” she said reaching into her mane before pulling out a rolled up sheet of paper and a tail that had a tack poking through one end.

I raised a finger to say something, but shut my mouth instead opting to nod placing my face into the palm of my gloved hand. “Touche Pinkie, touche” I said before looking back at the other ponies. “While I would love to be surprised, I doubt you're all actually here for a party”

Twilight lowered her hoof from her forehead before looking at me, “Fluttershy said she saw you walking into the Everfree, so we wanted to know what was going on” she said motioning towards the other mares.

“Yea! Can't have you causing trouble like you were last time” Rainbow added making me give her a tired look that was replied with one threatening pain if I tried anything.

I let out another sigh before sitting down, opting to continue to sharpen my axe. “My two years for desertion, humorously before I even received my post, is over and I was released back into the guard at the request of Celestia, and then posted at the guard barracks outside of town” I said, blowing off any stone that may of clung to the blade of the axe before looking down it for imperfections. “And unless your friends have a change of heart, you may as well put 'pin the tail on the pony' away Pinkie”

“Okay!” was my reply from the pink mare.

Looking back up I was met with curious glances from the majority of the mares, “That decrepit building outside of town?” Rarity asked to which I nodded. “Oh that's going to need some major renovations before it's even considered livable!”

I nodded again, “Celestia was kind enough to hire a couple of contractors to fix it. Though it'll take a couple of days” I said, continuing to run the stone down the blade.

“Do ya even know what yer doin' there?” I heard the voice of the farm pony which surprised me. I looked at the orange mare wide eyed for a moment before regaining some sense of composure.

“To some degree, I'm mainly just trying to take off the worst of the edge damage so that it will actually deliver clean cuts instead of forcing me to hack my way through whatever it is trying to hurt me” I said wiping off the blade with a gloved hand.

“Ah” Applejack nodded after a few moments of silence and staring at one another, I looked back down at the blade and continued running the stone down it. Silence ruled the small clearing, only the scraping of stone on steel was heard.

“Well congrats on getting back into the guards, and making it through two years in jail” I heard Twilight say, nervousness evident in her voice.

Looking back up from my task at her I shot her a smile, trying to make it look sincere. “Thanks Twilight, tell you what, it wasn't that bad! Besides a certain posh blue blooded unicorn trying to kill me at first, I actually managed to make a couple of friends” I said, the smile slowly becoming sincere on it's own, thinking of not only ripping Blueblood's horn off, but also of my friend.

Shock showed on the alicorn's face, but right as she was about to open her mouth Rarity butted in. “Blueblood? What did you do to make that pompous cretin try and kill you?” she asked, an almost hopeful curiosity in her voice.

I smiled at the mare for a moment before starting my explanation, “Well, I can't say I remember it perfectly, but after he just had to 'see the new prisoner' and continuously bugged me, I insulted him, then he started beating me with a pair of unicorns that seemed to be his lackeys” I said.

“Ha! You got beat by Blueblood? Wow, how sad!” I heard the voice of Rainbow Dash before she started laughing.

“Yea, pinned to the wall with magic as three unicorns wail away at you until you can't move really funny. You might want to save the laughter, the best part's coming up” I said after the pegasus' laughter started dying down.

“After being a punching bag for a few minutes, they decided they had enough, though I didn't quite agree. Mocking him again, he decided to shoot some magic at me.” I continued before pulling out the amulet from under my shirt. “If you remember this, then you know that didn't really help his cause all that much, instead the magic healed me enough I could move again. With magic, and adrenaline, running through my veins...” I trailed off digging through the pouch on my belt for a second before pulling out the white spiraling horn. “I ripped his horn off” I said holding up the trophy between my index finger and thumb for them to see.

Gasps sounded from the horned pair in the group, looks of horror written on their faces as Dash nodded. “Not bad” she said.

I looked over the horn again before putting it in my belt pouch. “I haven't seen the pompous fool since, so I count myself lucky” I said looking back to the group.

“Well no wonder you haven't seen him! A unicorn's horn takes years to grow back if you break one off! Not only that, but the unicorn in question can't use magic until the horn has regrown without immense pain and the magic they can access is almost impossible to control!” Twilight said, horror obvious in her voice.

“Good” I said, once again retrieving my axe to continue sharpening it, only for check the edge before switching to the other one. “That means he won't be torturing any mares who believe him to act like a civilized gentleman, or how a prince should ask”

The silence was only broken by the sound of stone against steel once more. After a few minutes of sharpening, I looked up at the mares to find shock written on more than one of their faces.

“You... you know about that?” Rarity finally managed to ask.

I let out a sigh looking between the six mares. “Your first, and heck even your second visit to the Grand Galloping Gala, was a mess, but it's nothing to worry about. The second time it wasn't your fault, that was Discord, who was jealous of Fluttershy hanging with someone else.” I said shrugging. “Honestly it's not that big a deal, I mean mistakes were made, but you learned from them.”

The white unicorn shook her head, “That was a horrible night” she finally said holding a hoof to her head. Most of the girls nodded in agreement.

“Till you all met up at... Doughnut Joe's? With Spike and just hung out together” I countered to which the mares giggled.

“True, ya are right there. Poor Spike got left out durin' the whole thin' and he jus wanted ta spend time with us” Applejack said.

I nodded, continuing to sharpen my axe, “So who were the friends you made?” Twilight's voice sounded making m look up again, this time with a raised eyebrow. “You said you met some friends while in jail, I was just curious of who they were”

“Ah” I nodded, checking the axe blade again, glad to see that this one had less edge damage, hoping I would be able to get a hold of a real whetstone sometime soon. “Well in a humorous turn of events my first one was a new guard who ended up playing some poker with me since she was bored and I was the only one in the dungeon, we started talking and playing around more after that; cards, a few mind games, pictionary, stuff like that. Her name is Sundance” I said watching the purple princess nod. “My other friend was Celestia, which is why I've been calling her as such without her title. After the incident with her nephew, it turns out, I need some kind of outside help to recover from wounds. After Blueblood's little hissy fit, I was barely able to walk and since Celestia couldn't think of anything else to do, she brought me back here. It was actually quite surprising that none of you noticed, but that's beside the point, after a bit of talking we just kinda became friends. She was busy a lot of times, so I usually only saw her when she came down to the dungeon every so often to check up on us, but we had fun” I finished.

Twilight nodded, a smile on her face, “I'm glad to hear you were able to make a couple of f-”

A familiar amalgamation of random creatures popped into existence with a flash of light. “Wanderer!” He said excitement lacing his voice looking around at the ponies, his back turned to me. “Wait a second, where...” The draconequus spun his head around until he was looking at me. “Oh! There you are! Congratulations on finally getting out of sunbutt's jail!” Throwing his arms into the air, confetti poured out of both his lion paw and eagle claw, a wide smile on his face.

I looked up at Discord with shock at the sudden appearance, looking down at the others to find them looking at him similarly, though Pinkie Pie was just smiling as wide as ever. “Thanks Discord,” was all I managed to say.

When I blinked the draconequus was gone, a claw was felt on my shoulder as his face came into view. “Oh come now! It's not time for sharpening your weapons! Now it's time for a party! We have all our friends! It's time to celebrate!” he said still smiling wide.

Looking back at the girls most of them were giving me looks of varying degrees of surprise or indifference. Pinkie Pie on the other hand was practically vibrating with excitement before rushing towards me holding my cheeks in her hooves making my lips pucker out.

“It's time to party” she said quietly, crazy evident in her eyes making me simply nod with wide eyes as she dashed away only to reappear with her blue cannon. Giving the string a pull with her teeth, the cannon erupted spraying more confetti, streamers, and balloons around the clearing. I looked around shocked at the accuracy and lack of utter chaos in the decorations, half expecting them to of been half destroyed by the trees. Instead the streamers were draped between low hanging branches, and the balloons hung lazily in the air, trapped by the the canopy of trees only a few managing to escape through the hole in the .

Looking around at the decorations, I glanced at Pinkie who gave me a knowing grin before pulling the 'pin the tail on the pony' game once more letting her eyebrows rise and fall rapidly. I looked at the other girls before shrugging, “I guess we're having a party now?” I said, not exactly sure how things got to this point.

Discord and Pinkie Pie managed to pull off catering as well, the draconequus making a number of tables appear around the clearing some of which the pink party pony filled with cakes, pies, a bowl of punch, the others she put board games on, some of which looked familiar, others I couldn't recognize for the life of me.

Getting up, I watched a few of Pinkie's friends follow her to start a game of 'pin the tail on the pony' Rainbow dash challenged Applejack to see who could eat the most cupcakes leaving me standing in front of the shy pegasus herself.

I looked back at the games for a moment before sitting back down, opting to start putting my things away, leaving an axe and my shield outside the bag.

“Um, welcome back” the sound of Fluttershy's voice made it's way to my ear, just barely audible over the sound of her friends playing. Looking back at her I raised an eyebrow in question, “Oh, um... I said weldome back” she repeated edging away from my glance.

My eyes widened for a moment, unsure if I had heard her right before the meaning caught me. “Thank you Fluttershy” I said giving her a smile.

The butter colored pegasus nodded returning her gaze to the ground as she tried hiding behind her hair. It wasn't long before my eyes fell to the forest floor as well, contemplating what I was going to do. 'I suppose I could sneak away, seeing as how I never was one much for parties.' I thought, knowing my initial reaction to the group had been laced with sarcasm, though perhaps not laced with enough.

“What're you two sitting here for! There's a party! Go play some games and enjoy yourselves!” Pinkie Pie nearly shouted after appearing out of seemingly nowhere.

“C'mon Fluttershy! We're playing crazy eights!” Discord sounded from one of the tables. Sitting across from the draconequus was a being that looked like the number eight, though the being's eyes were half closed, obviously bored out of his skull, or lack there of.

I raised an eyebrow at the spirit of chaos, watching a moment before Fluttershy got up and walked over to her friend, sitting between the two beings. Turning back to a smiling Pinkie Pie I found that my mouth inexplicably had a cupcake in it. The sugar shocking my senses, but the flavor hit my tongue before I could spit it out.

'Well damn!' I thought looking back at the smiling mare, swallowing the delicious confection. “Could use a little warning before you do that Pinkie” I said, licking the excess frosting from my lips before wiping off my face with a glove.

A giggle sounded from the mare. “Oh but that takes all the fun out of the surprise cupcake!” she said before grabbing my arm. “Now c'mon! We can't let you just sit there the entire time like a stick in the mud!”

I chuckled as the mare pulled me to my feet before leading me away from my things towards the group of tables and games.

Chapter 32; A Time of Sorrow

A few hours later, the party wound down as the sun set. It had surprised me that the party had gone for so long seeing as how there were only eight guests, but as it seems, Pinkie Pie and Discord were a great pair of party planners.

“Ohhh! This was fun! Though we should invite more ponies when your house is finished for your 'Welcome to Ponyville Party'!” Pinkie said, hopping around in circles, still seemingly full of energy while her friends looked like they were about ready for bed.

I let out a chuckle before shaking my head, “If you say so Pinkie, honestly I was under the assumption this was my welcome party.” I said, about ready to pass out myself, seeing as how after a losing streak I was forced to run around the clearing. While not overly taxing the first few times, after the losing streak only continued I had managed around fifty laps around the clearing much to the amusement of the other guests.

Pinkie Pie shook her head as she stopped bouncing, smile not diminishing in the least. “Oh no no no! This was your 'Congratulations on getting out of jail party'!” She said standing on her hind hooves and throwing her hooves out wide.

I raised an eyebrow at the pink mare. “She did say that before we started” the uncharacteristically calm voice of Discord sounded behind me making me turn to see him laying on the last remaining table, tossing his head up into the air before letting it fall back down to his waiting grasp.

I gaped at the scene for a moment before shaking off the confusion. 'It's Discord, expect the unexpected' I thought. “I cannot attest to the accuracy of that seeing as how I have no memory of it” I said crossing my arms as I watched the strange game of catch.

“Memory or no, when your house is finished we shall hold the grandest of welcome parties. One of such magnificence that you shall remember it your whole life!” Pinkie said, making me turn to face the mare who's smile had spread further across her face. “I'll have to start planning immediately! Quick! What's your favorite color!?”

I stepped back as the mare got closer, “Um, I'm partial to gray and turquoise?” I said, unsure the reason for the seemingly random question.

A hoof came to her chin as she started stroking an invisible beard and muttering to herself. As soon as the strange actions had come to her they vanished, “Well anywhoo! We'll be around when your house is done!” she said hopping off into the forest.

I gaped at the mare, holding a hand out for her to come back as questions started forming in my head faster than I could register them. “I... wha... why?” I started before I felt a hoof pat my hand.

Turning, I saw Twilight with an understanding look on her face. “It's Pinkie Pie remember?” she said simply making my face fall into my hands and letting out a groan into my palm.

After a moment to regain myself, Discord excused himself, offering me a claw-shake which to my surprise didn't have a joy buzzer hiding in it. “I'll see you around Wanderer” he said with a sincere smile.

“Likewise” I said returning his smile. 'Well after all that him and the girls had been through, maybe he's willing to make more friends than just the six of them?' I wondered as the draconequus disappeared in a flash of light, taking the remaining table with him.

Turning around, I watched as the majority of the group vacated. “I guess I'll see you around, I mean you're not as big a loser as I thought” Rainbow said as she was starting out of the clearing only for Twilight to start heckling her about calling others 'losers'.

I rolled my eyes at the fading form of the cyan mare, giving my farewells to the others, stopping Rarity to ask if she could perhaps show me a thing or two about sewing.

“Well... I am actually going to be quite busy with the winter line coming out soon, but if you're really interested, I might be able to put aside some time after before the Hearts and Hooves day sales” She said, hints of nervousness and distaste with the idea showing in her eyes.

I felt the smile on my face falter for a moment, “I understand” I said waving a hand like it didn't matter, “Perhaps another time then”

The emotion behind the words were hidden well as Rarity nodded a civil smile coming to her face, “Thank you for understanding” she said before bowing her head in farewell “Goodnight”

I returned the gesture with a small pang of sadness in my stomach, but pushed it aside giving the others varieties of “Goodnight” or “Have a good one, I'll see you later”. As the last of the ponies left the clearing, I looked back at my things, piled neatly by the bonfire.

'I suppose I can't really blame her' I thought walking over and sitting next to the flames, picking through the things in my bad before deciding I would use my coat as a pillow. 'After the crap I put them through, I would really want to hang around with me much either. Though I suppose that would leave to question if the rest were feeling the same'

I removed the cuirass before going for the coat resting on my shoulders and started folding it up, making sure to remove the metal plates from the shoulders placing them in my bag before putting it on the ground and laying my head on top of it. As soon as my head touched my makeshift pillow, an electrical pulse rocked my body sending me to a sitting position. Looking down at the folded coat I saw what looked to be a small coin that had half a cylinder raised in the middle of it with a small button on top. Picking up the silver item, I pushed down on the top which delivered another zap through my finger making me jerk it back.

A smile came to my face as I looked around the forest, the faintest sound of laughter echoing through the trees.

Leaves rustling in the wind brought back my consciousness. Opening my eyes, I blinked a few times before my senses came. A calm smile fell across my face as I looked at the stars that shown from the opening in the forest canopy.

'Almost too good to be true' I thought sitting up stretching before running gloved hands down my face in an attempt to rub away the sleep. After popping a few joints that a slight pain echoed from I got to my feet, shaking off the coat before putting it on and strapping the spaulders back to the shoulders. 'Still not quite use to this thing' I thought picking up the old cuirass and looking it over before shaking my head and putting it on. 'I suppose I'll have to go talk to Strong Horn and Iron Arm sometime and smooth things out, if I ever want to make requests for gear that is'

Putting the thoughts of my old mentors from my mind, I looked to my things. After a moment of internal debate, I decided it would be best to leave the backpack at the clearing seeing as how I would be back here later. Pulling out the necessities, I left one of the newly sharpened axes and most of what was in the pack behind along with my spear which I still needed a few tools to finish.

I looped the strap of my shield around my arm a few times, plopped the copper plumed helmet onto my head, and tucked the extra war axe into my belt before starting out of the clearing towards the edge of the Everfree forest.

The forest was quiet this morning, much to my surprise. The memory of being killed by a manticore returning as I passed the section of path where my first death had taken place. I let out a sigh at the memory and the chain of events that had brought me to the point I was as I walked down the forest path.

The memory did remind me that the forest was not to be trusted, a thought which was encouraged by it's fear inducing appearance. Drawing my axe, my eyes darted around, scanning for anything out of place. If there was anything hiding in the shrubbery and trees, it stayed silent and completely still as only the rustling of leaves was heard. Relaxing slightly, I continued down the path, axe still hanging from my hand with the shield on the other.

'Perhaps when I get a forge going I should make another one of these' I thought, looking down at the battered wooden shield with it's dented boss. 'Then again, one of the nicest things about these types of shields is the ability to simply replace the old-'

The sound of the bushes rustling to my back tore me from my thoughts and made me whirl around, weapon and defense ready. The rustling stopped for a moment as I stared at the bush in question before what looked to be a lion cub wandered out of it. My eyes widened slightly as the small cub looked up at me offering a weak roar brandishing a small scorpion tail on it's back and unfurling leathery wings.

As I stared at the creature, I found myself stepping back. 'If a cub is around...' I let the thought trail off letting my eyes dart around again for the parent to appear. The small manticore however was fearless in it's advances, coming towards me even as I made a careful retreat. “Scorpion babies are supposed to be more venomous... I'd rather not find out if it's the same for you” I said to the still advancing creature.

A roar caught both of our attention making our eyes widen, I looked into the forest towards the source of the roar before bolting. After a few steps I found that the small cub was frozen in place looking into the forest where the roar had emanated. Not a moment after looking back, a large manticore leapt from the forest, making me duck behind a nearby tree.

Peeking from my cover I noticed the state of the older manticore. Scars and newly made cuts covered it, matting it's ebony colored fur with even darker spots of blood. The red substance dripped from it's open maw as well as it looked down to the now cowering light brown cub. I watched, my stomach dropping as the elder of the creatures raised it's massive paw and swatted the cub launching it into a nearby tree making it give a weak mew of pain.

The grip on my axe tightened as the older manticore approached the now injured cub, it's tail moving about readying to strike. I looked around quickly to find something to distract the massive creature, a fallen branch being the first thing to come into view. Looking back at the elder creature, I reached for my magic grabbing the straight branch before hurling it towards the creature.

The wood missed it's mark, exploding instead on a tree as it flew above the manticore's head catching it's eye and making it investigate the damage to the tree before looking around for the source.

Cursing silently, I looked around again, this time finding a good sized rock. As I readied myself to throw it at the creature though, the light from my hand caught it's eye making it roar and charge at me. Thinking quickly as the manticore bounded across the path towards the tree I used for cover, I dropped the rock instead grabbing onto some of the loose dirt from the path before flinging it into the approaching creature's face before diving out of the way.

A roar of pain sounded as the manticore's eyes were clogged with dirt. It stopped it's charge trying in vain to rub the dirt from it's eyes with it's massive paws. I came around behind the blinded creature trying to be as quiet as possible only to step onto a fallen twig catching the creature's attention. I ducked below the tail of the manticore as it swung down at me, just barely avoiding the venomous tip.

As the tail came around for another swipe, I brought my shield up into the tip chopping down into one of the segments of the tail making the monster roar in pain again. A large paw quickly came around and hit me in the side sending me, like the paw's last victim, into a tree to loose my senses.

I rose unsteadily to a kneel, bracing my arms against the tree beside me. While my armor had taken most of the impact, my helmet had collided with the tree hard enough to make splotches of colors and white lights flash across my vision. As it cleared and I looked to the manticore, I saw it blinking through teary eyes as it looked at me, utter malice and contempt in it's eyes.

I rose to my feet with my shield arm against the tree. 'Gotta... end this thing quickly... Get to that... cub' I thought trying to raise my axe, which I had only just managed to keep in my grasp. The weapon felt like it weighed a ton, but with a shaking arm, I brought it up to rest on my shoulder.

The manticore took the act as a challenge, though it seemed more cautious the pain from it's still teary eyes and nearly severed tail a reminder to not underestimate me. My eyes caught the rock I was going to use before and I started to tap into the magic once again only for the manticore to charge brandishing it's rows of teeth in a snarl to rip me apart.

As the beast closed in on me, I pushed off the tree before using what strength that had returned to brign the axe into the side of the creature's head, the sharp beak opposite of the blade finding it's mark in the side of the manticore's head with a sickeningly wet 'thunk'.

The effects were immediate with the large manticore slumping as the continued momentum carried it straight into the tree I had been bracing myself on moments ago the spike's hold wrenching it from my grasp.

I fell to my knees as the manticore started convulsing lightly, loosing the confectionery treats I had partaken in last night. After a moment of coughing I wiped my mouth, unsteadily rose to my feet and went to the injured cub. I stumbled to my knees before the cub, it's side showing it was still breathing thought just barely, but four long gashes oozed blood that congealed in it's fur. I let out a breath nodding to the cub, some of my balance returning to me as I went to the elder creature to retrieve my weapon.

After being forced to shatter the skull with the before seen rock to break the suction that the gray matter had formed on the beak of the axe, I pulled it free before tucking it into my belt unceremoniously. Returning to the cub, I gathered it up, righting myself before starting at a brisk pace towards the only equine I hoped could help.

My breaths sounded no better than the injured manticore cub when I reached the edge of the forest. Eyes darting around, searching for the cottage I knew should be there. A small plume of smoke from over a hill showed to the location. Pushing my tired body, I jogged towards the hill and over it finding the reason for my search.

A pink tail stuck out from the entrance to the chicken coop and a muffled voice could be heard from inside, but I didn't catch any of what was being said. “Fluttershy!” I shouted with what remained of my breath as I stumbled down the hill, managing to fall on my back stunning my diaphragm, but keeping the injured cub from becoming any moreso than he was.

A squeak followed by the sound of surprised chickens was heard as I lied down on my back, trying to regain my breath. The sounds of chickens became louder as wingbeats approached. Finally able to breath again, I rolled over on my arm and pushed myself up to see the waiting butter pegasus who wore a look of absolute horror. “There... was an attack...” I managed to sputter out showing the injured cub in my arm.

“Oh my... Oh no oh no oh no!” I heard the quiet pegasus say as she gently took the bundle from my arm. I watched as Fluttershy rushed back into her cottage, nearly a pink and yellow blur. Bracing myself with my arms, I regained my breath before looking myself over.

My cuirass was dented rather substantially where the manticore had hit me and looking at my shield, I found that it was barely handing on, the metal rim around it being the only thing keeping it from splitting and falling apart completely. Rising to my weak legs, I slowly made my way to the pegasus' cottage. My balance slowly returned, allowing me to keep from falling down onto the unforgiving ground anymore than I had already. Pain laced up my side making me reach over and fumble at the buckle only to find that it had been bent to a point where it wouldn't move. Switching my attention to my other side, I undid the buckle before undoing the one at my shoulder allowing the cuirass to slide from it's place and onto the ground with a clack as the metal impacted the earth. My hand clutched at my side as the pain intensified, looking down at the hand at my side, I was glad to see there wasn't any blood spilling from a wound, though I knew there was some major bruising.

'I think I know why they worse such thick gambesons with the chainmail on top of that before they put plates on' I thought squeezing my eyes shut at the pain that shot up my side even to take a breath. Turning to look back into the forest I shook my head. 'Make sure the stupid reason I'm injured is going to survive first' I decided turning from the dark forest and towards the cottage.

Sweat poured down my face as I pushed open the door. The kitchen stood before me, the quaintness might've brought warmth to my heart if the pain didn't shut it out before it could appear. Fluttershy was bandaging up the small cub, tightening the white strap around it's chest making the cub mew softly in pain.

“Oh I know it hurts, but it's going to be alright, I cleaned it out and got your bandaged up, you'll be fine as long as you rest here” I heard the shy pegasus say to the injured cub.

I looked at the scene before me, blinking sweat out of my eyes before slowly approaching. “Is... is it going to be alright?” I said making Fluttershy jump, her muscles tightening as she readied herself to flee.

She turned and I saw her muscles relax a bit before she noticed I was holding my side and positively drenched in sweat. “Oh my! A-are you alright?” She started coming to me going for my side before I put a hand on her hoof that was coming up to check my wound.

I shook my head as I looked at her, “There's nothing you can do unless you can do healing magic” I said simply, trying to keep the pain from adding an edge to my voice, I let out a ragged breath before motioning towards the cub with my head. “Is it going to be alright?”

The repeated question made her turn to the cub, though keeping me in reach, “He's hurt, but it's not too terribly. Whatever hit him like it did wasn't trying to kill him, just play with him” she said, pain sounding in her voice from the thought before I watched a shiver run over her. “There's a few broken ribs besides the obvious cuts, but in a few weeks he should be healed up enough. What happened?”

I shook my head again, returning my gaze to the small manticore who's breathing seemed to of evened back out. “I was coming back out of the forest, to report to the barracks as I was ordered” I started, putting more pressure on my side. “It wasn't long before this little guy hopped out of some bushes and I can only assume tried to play with me. After a moment, a huge nearly black mantacore came out covered in blood and scars, I had assumed it was this one's mother, or father perhaps, but I was dead wrong. It swatted that little one into a tree and was about to kill it before I intervened.”

Worry showed on Fluttershy's face as she looked at me again, face pleading for me to tell her it was all a joke, but I shook my head.

“After I managed to kill the beast, I came here as quickly as I could” I finished as the pegasus' face fell, “I understand how you feel on the matter Fluttershy, but this... this wasn't like when you met Twilight. The beast was out for blood”

The pony's face fell, and I saw dark spots appearing on the floor beneath her face making a pit open up in my stomach. I reached out to put a hand on the pony's shoulder, but dark marks of blood from the manticore stopped me as the hand came into view. Instead I kneeled down with a grunt of pain, putting my face at the mare's level. “Fluttershy, there's no need to cry. The reason I stopped that manticore was so that it couldn't do that to anything else, be it ponies, or any animals” I said, trying to console the mare.

Fluttershy shook her head though, wiping her eyes with a hoof. “No... that's not it” she said sniffling. “This manticore cub, lost his parents, the one y-you... killed... had most likely killed this cubs parents to expand his territory”

I blinked at the mare, the meaning eating a hole in my stomach as I turned to look back at the cub who was lying on the table seemingly sleeping. “I... I don't have the means to take care of him either” the shy pegasus' voice sounded again making me turn back to her, tears welling back up in her eyes. “M-manticores, t-they're one o-of the alpha hunters i-in the Everfree Forest. E-even if I tried he would g-grow up and h-hurt my other a-animals, a-and he wouldn't be afraid of p-ponies anymore be-because I h-helped him” she stuttered, chocking on her tears.

My stomach was burning inside as I looked at the crying pegasus, pain only intensified by the actual wound. I wrapped my arms around Fluttershy, trying to console her the only way I knew how. She seemed stunned for a moment before letting loose. I felt her head resting on my chest, as she sobbed, spots of wetness forming on the coat and shirt beneath it.

The feelings I had for the cub were nothing special, I felt slightly protective, especially after learning of the inevitability of what would happen and having saved the cubs life, much to the detriment of my own.

We stayed like that for a while, until the pegasus seemed to of cried all of her tears and my knees ached from sitting on them. I felt a hoof pat me on the chest, a silent request to release her which I did without a word. The mare's eyes were bloodshot, trails of tears having formed under them, she looked over at the cub sniffling lightly.

“If you want, I can take care of this for you” I said softly a hand returning to my side.

Fluttershy nodded silently, turning to look away from the cub her eyes threatening to tear back up if she looked any longer. Nodding myself, I stood back up before walking over to the cub I picked it up and cradled it in one of my arms, doing my best to ignore the throbbing. The creature was dead asleep, it's side rising and falling slowly with it's tail curled between it's legs for it's forepaws to clutch it against it's chest. I felt a pang of sadness as I realized what I would have to do, but bit down the bile that had begun rising in my stomach.

Letting out a breath to calm myself, I looked back at the shy pegasus, making sure to keep the cub from her sight. “Fluttershy, could you get me a shovel please?” I asked as gently as I could. The pegasus nodded looking at me for a moment before heading off outside to do as I asked.

I followed the mare, the cub tucked into the crook of my arm. 'God, please help me' I silently prayed as the guilt already started building inside me as I covered the small bundle of flesh and fur with my other arm.

Fluttershy returned not a few moments later with a small spade clutched in her teeth, the morning sun reflecting off the blade and silhouetting her against it's light. I nodded in thanks before heading back towards the forest's edge.

“Put him somewhere nice” I heard the pegasus say, heartbreak evident in her voice.

The search was not a long one. A beautiful clearing showed itself in the morning light that managed to cut through the forest. Blue flowers surrounded the clearing giving off an aroma that was unlike any I had ever smelled before. A small pond was at the edge of the clearing which a few water lilies floated on, undisturbed by my presence or by anything else.

The dread that had been building in my stomach was threatening me once again, having been able to put it down when I had been searching, but with the search over, it had returned twofold. I looked down to the bundle in my arm. The manticore cub had nestled itself against my coat and the crook of my arm and seemed content with where it was laying.

While the scene may of brought a smile to my face in any other situation, now I was looking at it through foggy eyes. I choked back the tears wiping my eyes with a glove before putting the manticore cub down on the ground. The cub was relatively unaffected by the new location, as it laid down on the grass of the clearing.

I started digging a hole, silently hoping that the cub would get up and wonder off, but as I finished, nearly neck deep in the hole, I looked out only to find it was still laying in the grass. My stomach hurt, despite the fact that I had rested at the bonfire earlier to relieve myself of the pain in my side and make me able to deal with it as painlessly as possible.

Climbing back out of the hole, I shoved the spade into the mound of dirt I had made before pulling out the axe on my belt. The weapon shook in my hand making me put down my shield, gripping it with both to try and steady the shaking blade, it didn't help much.

I let out a few calming sighs remembering what the shy pegasus had said 'It won't be able survive without someone to help it, and if someone helped it, it would grow up and not fear the ponies, preying on them when it needed' I thought closing my eyes.

Opening them, I looked down to line up the blade with the animal's neck, lightly resting it against the soft fur. Raising the blade up in the air I let out a breath and closed my eyes before bringing it down with all the strength I could muster. The thunk as the axe hit home seemed to reverberate through the forest.

I slowly opened my eyes, staring upwards at the canopy over the clearing, the light of the sun reflecting off the water, and onto the leaves above. I swallowed hard, closing my eyes again for a moment before opening them and forcing myself to look down. The axe had done it's job, blood painted the grass around what was once a living being.

I let out a shaky breath, pulling the axe from the damp dirt it had buried itself in, the sickening smell of blood finding it's way to my nose making bile rise up in my throat once more, threatening to make me lose what was left of the contents of my stomach. The axe pulled free with a slurp that made my stomach churn making me heave before throwing the axe to the side. I looked at the cub, sorrow and disgust filling my chest.

'At least... he won't hurt anymore' I thought picking up the small corpse before lowering it into the pit I had dug. Rising to my feet, I grabbed the spade once more before starting to cover up the dead.

After washing myself clean of blood in the pond, I washed it from the axe, though there was a stain I couldn't seem to remove. After a few moments of scrubbing, I stopped, looking at the stain before simply wiping the water from the blade and tucking it into my belt again. The walk back to Fluttershy's cottage was a quiet one, the whole forest seeming to be silent, as if honoring one of it's own that was slain.
After explaining where I had found to bury the small manticore, I wrapped my arms around the yellow pegasus again as she started crying. “I think he would've loved it” she said tears starting down her cheeks once again. I felt tears rolling down from my eyes as well, but I hid them from the grieving mare.

“If you need anything Fluttershy, just ask, alright?” I said after I had pulled out of the embrace. She simply nodded wiping a tear from her eye before giving me a bit of a forced smile and wishing me well.

My heart ached having seen Fluttershy like that, but it hurt more after having to kill something so innocent.

After grabbing the cuirass and slinging it over my shoulder, the dented portion making it nearly impossible to wear, I started towards the guard barracks across town.

Author's Note

The Title sounded a bit off to me, but due to an inability to think of something better, I just went with it. Well unless "Killing Innocence" sounds better.
It may change as time goes on.

Chapter 33; A Guard's Duty

The town was just rousing from their slumber, though the only evidence of this fact was when those few townsfolk emerged, only to back into their houses after seeing me. The stares and glares had no effect on my mood as I walked through town the sun peaking above the Castle of Friendship.

'No doubt I'm late' I thought as I neared the center of town, it's fountain of the dancing pony sputtering to life. I glanced at the town hall behind the fountain before heading down the path leading outside of the town.

The brightness of the scenery did little to help my melancholy mood either, prompting me to let my eyes fall to the road. Looking instead to the rocks and dirt that had been walked on for innumerable years, silently hoping that whatever my orders were would take my mind from the disgusting act I had committed. Glancing up I noticed I was passing Rarity's boutique, though the thought of the unicorn did little to interest me, instead only reminding me of our last encounter making me let out a sigh.

'There's another thing I'll have to do I suppose', the thought of my need for some kind of higher knowledge in the field of sewing returning as I let my eyes fall back to the path.

The town seemed to pass by quickly, the buildings doing little more than to tell me how close to the edge of town I was. As the barracks came into view, so did a number of other ponies most wearing hard hats and orange vests carrying tools or building materials getting them into place. Two ponies stood out from the rest though, one tan unicorn with what looked like five o'clock shadow levitated a clipboard and a quill, marking off things as he looked over the building and writing things out. The other was a white pegasus stallion who was talking to the builder, though if his body language was saying anything, he was right pissed.

As I approached, the golden colored stallion the guard was talking too pointed in my direction, causing the stallion to look in my direction, his look turning to one of anger and annoyance. Unfurling his wings, he took to the sky gliding over to me.

“Private Wanderer! Sooo good of you to join us! Two hours later than ordered” the officer said upon landing, “And you're not even wearing your uniform! If you were planning on being a disappointment then you're passing with flying colors!”

I looked down at the infuriated stallion noticing the silver bar on his breastplate replacing the normal cyan star before rubbing my eyes, reaching up I pulled the damaged cuirass from the place it was handing on my shoulder before saluting. “I met some trouble in the Everfree Forest sir! It was something that I couldn't ignore.” I said staring straight over the stallion's head.

I heard the lieutenant scoff as I put down the salute standing now at attention. “And just what was so important that you had to miss... Celestia alive...” the pegasus trailed off. Allowing my eyes to fall to him a moment, I saw he was staring at the dent in the plate with a slack jaw before looking me over. “What did you do? Piss off an owl bear?” he said looking back up at me.

“No sir! A manticore attacked sir” I said simply making the stallion look back at my damaged armor.

“At ease private” He said sighing, allowing me to drop attention. The lieutenant was rubbing his head with a hoof, trying to ease a headache, as he muttered something about 'first orders'. After a moment he looked me over, glanced at the cuirass and returning his gaze to me, his eyes narrowing. “And just how are you walking around after taking a hit like that?”

“Honestly sir?” I started before motioning towards the armor. “After I got hit, I barely was. Towards the end of it I was crawling, but managed to heal myself after I got out of the forest” I realized it probably wasn't the greatest idea to cut out bits like I was, but decided that if Celestia had thought the rest of the guards needed to know, they would, if through no one then the Captain.

The lieutenant raised an eyebrow, unconvinced. “A likely story” he started only for me to grow annoyed with him. My hands lit up and I lifted the cuirass from the ground about a foot before resting it on my shoulder, much to the stallion's surprise.

“If you need more proof sir, I could show you to the corpse” I said motioning towards the town with a hand, letting the magic fade.

Shock only grew on the lieutenant's face before he shook his head. “I need more coffee” he muttered under his breath, rubbing his hooves down his face. After a moment he stood tall again, “Alright, I'll send a request to have your armor repaired. For now, just leave it with me. Your orders from the captain are to patrol the town, make sure there's no issues from the forest, the normal idea.” I nodded towards him as he pointed back at the town before pulling the cuirass from my shoulder again giving it to him. “The contractors said they would be finished with the barracks in two days, though they said the forge might take them half a day. You have your orders”

I nodded again saluting to the lieutenant, an action he reflected before dropping the hoof. The stallion got a bit of a running start before taking off to the sky, the larger cuirass obviously giving him some trouble.

“I bet that's going to be interesting to explain to his superiors” I muttered under my breath, starting back for the town, wondering what exactly I would be doing. 'Who knows, maybe I'll find a purse snatcher' I thought.

I let out a sigh, rolling my eyes at the ponies, a number of them having moved their blinds or curtains to look at me as I walked through town. The streets were empty devoid of any life beyond a small anthill that bustled with action of ants flowing in and out of the hill. Making my way to the empty town square I took a seat on the edge of the fountain looking out over the empty town.

“Jeeze this sucks” I said, almost expecting an echo only for the sound to die. “Maybe I can patrol the outskirts of the town or something, that way these weirdos can do something without fear I'll eat them or something” Getting up from my seat, I started back out of town.

A gasp from behind made me stop before I could get over a foot away from my seat however. Turning I saw a pink blur for only a moment before I was staring into a pair of light blue eyes making me step back. “What in the...?” I managed to say before realizing who the blue eyes belonged to.

“Wanderer! It's soooo good to see you again!” She said wrapping her hooves around me trapping my arms at my side before squeezing.

“Pinkie... Pie?” I manage to wheeze out as a few vertebrae in my back pop back into place.

The compression stops suddenly allowing me to breathe once again as Pinkie falls back to the ground. “Well then again I saw you yesterday, so is it really all that good to see you?” she said as I refilled my lungs with oxygen. Looking up at the mare she pulled at her chin with a hoof a few times, a contemplative look plastered across her pink face.

“What?” I managed to ask after my breath returned to me, knocking her out of her contemplative stupor.

“What?” was her only response though making me stare at her like she had sprouted a second head for a few seconds before I realized who I was talking to.

“N-nevermind” I said waving my hands, trying to distance myself from that insane line of thought. “What are you doing out here? Everyone else seems to be hiding from me”

“I think you mean 'Everypony' there Wanders” she said tapping me on the nose with a hoof. “I was just baking away with the cakes before I felt my take shiver, my horseshoes tighten, and my withers itch! That either means there's going to be a changeling attack...” she trailed off looking around for any of the shape shifting insectoids. After a moment of searching the area with her eyes her smile returned twofold “Ooooor! One of my friends is around and needs somepony to talk too!”

I blinked at her, questioning my sanity perhaps by just being in the vicinity of the mare, “Well, besides the fact that my duty as a guard seems to be going swimmingly as everypony, seems to be enjoying themselves in their houses” I said motioning with a hand to one of the houses which the curtains closed quickly as the pony who had been staring noticed.

“Hmmm, you're right! I wonder what they're doing in there!” Pinkie said putting a hoof to her chin and narrowing her eyes. “Come Wander over yonder, we will find out!”

Pinkie Pie pulled herself to the ground before rushing over to the fountain I had been sitting at moments before. After I blinked however I found that the mare was nowhere to be found. Looking around, a psst sounded making me look up at the statue to see the pink mare now in it's place standing perfectly still. “What're you doing? Hide!” she said seemingly without moving her mouth.

I raised an eyebrow before shaking my head, a smile growing on my face. “Ohhh Pinkie Pie...” I muttered under my breath. Reaching into my pack I pulled out the ring of fog before putting it on my finger. After the magic had taken effect and I was nearly invisible. Knowing that the ring could only do so much, I dashed into an alley between two houses fading into the shadows.

Looking back at the pink mare, I only found that she had been replaced by the pink statue once more. “So what's the plan?” I heard from behind me making me jump whirling around to find the pink mare wearing a black spandex suit that covered every inch of her besides her face and tail.

I looked at her, mouth gaping for a second holding my hands open silently asking 'Why?', but my expression fell on blind eyes as she looked right past me, or possibly through me. “Oh hey! It's Luckette!” she said pointing at a pink pony with a blonde mane. Next thing I know Pinkie Pie is running out, hood of the stealth suit down. “Heya Luckette!” was the last thing I heard before the mare was out of earshot.

The pink pony in question, noticed Pinkie before immediately looking around like something was about to bite her. The two started talking, and after a few moments 'Luckette' started to calm down. Pinkie nodded saying something before starting back in my direction.

I watched as other doors started opening ponies started pouring back out in a small trickle before the mob ideal started taking over and the others turned the trickle into a steady stream before the doors closed and the ponies started going about their day to day lives.

“It seems they're scared of you” Pinkie Pie said seeming to just fade out of the crowd, the stealth suit simply gone.

I blinked at the mare for a moment before shaking my head. “I could of told you that, Pinkie. I mean no offense, but normally you don't hide in your house when someone walks by if you want to be their friend” I said shrugging my shoulders.

“Waaaait, if you already knew, then why wonder what they were doing in their houses?” She asked, giving me a scrutinizing eye.

I raised an eyebrow at her, “Um, weren't you the one wondering what they were doing in their houses?” I asked.

The mare's eyes went wide for a moment before she started giggling, “Oh yea, silly me” she said sticking her tongue out the side of her mouth. “Aaaanywho! Maybe you should find out a way to make them not scared of you anymore?”

I raised a finger to protest before thinking about it and letting the finger fall. “You have a point, though the question would be what...” I said, now my turn to put a hand to my chin in thought.

Pinkie looked down at her hoof before gasping, “Oh no! My break is over! I gotta go! Okay I love you buh-bye!” she said reaching up and kissing me on the nose before hopping off into the crowd.

A few moments passed as I stood there shocked before the reference hit me. “Wait what?” I managed to blurt out looking back to where the mare had disappeared to in the crowd.

Sneaking around the now bustling town didn't seem to be much of a problem, sticking to the shadows, climbing onto roofs using the weird decorations on some of the buildings, though keeping from falling through seemed to be more troublesome than in Canterlot. After a few instances of the thatching nearly giving out from under my weight, I found that sticking on the supports was the safest idea.

'Maybe talk to Twilight about it?' Pinkie Pie's suggestion sticking to my mind. The thought should have been an obvious one, but my mind had been on the course of: Oh they'll get used to me after a while. 'Shoulda known after the incident with Zecora' I thought scaling down the building I was on. 'Twilight might be able to help though, if I can catch her when she's not busy, well and if she's willing' I thought peeking out from the alley I was in only to find the street was nearly empty.

Thanking God for the luck, I stuck close to the wall of the building next to me, trying to keep from being seen by the few of the ponies that walked the street.

“Aiee! Help!” The scream sounded behind me making me whirl around. From a second story balcony, a earth pony colt hung, his hind legs swinging wildly, desperately trying to find some kind of grip, but the air gave none. “Mommy!” he screamed again.

I felt butterflies start in my stomach, their fluttering sending uncomfortable waves out from it. The colt wasn't far away, across the street, but the few ponies that were on the street simply stared. He looked around for some kind of savior and I saw the fear in his eyes, setting my resolve.

Rushing across the street, brushing past a few ponies who seemed to freak out at the ghost that just touched them. The echo of a door opening sounded right as I stopped underneath the foal, the jarring of the door to the balcony enough for the foal to slip off. “Shady!” the voice of a mare was heard above the screaming colt.

Seconds felt like hours as I readied myself to catch the falling colt, arms outstretched, ready for the impact of the small horse. The moment it came, it was almost anticlimactic, my arms bent for a moment under the weight of the impact before springing back out straight.

'Huh, lighter than I thought' ran through my head as the colt continued screaming, even as I bent down, putting him on the ground in front of me. As he felt the earth on his back, he stopped, opening his eyes.

“Wha?” sounded from him for a moment before he realized I had caught him, his eyes going wide.

“Are you alright?” I asked, still on one knee from when I put him down. “You shouldn't play around balconies” A smile was on my face, one that I thought was of sincerity, the colt however simply stared at me with saucer sized eyes. “Hey, c'mon kid, falling like that isn't that bad” I said worry entering the look.

The door of the home burst open, a lavender colored mare with a dark blue mane rushed out searching her colt for injuries, gushing over the foal that 'she would string him up by his tail if he ever did that again'. 'Shady' on the other hand simply stared at me the entire time, finally his mom shaking him from his stupor after hugging him. “Mom, I thought you said ghosts were an old foals tale” he said making his mother pull away from him.

The mare seemed stunned for a moment before a smile formed on her face, “Well they are ghosts don't exists except in... fairy tales....” She said trailing off as she followed her son's hoof which was pointed directly at me.

I raised an eyebrow at the pair for a moment before the realization hit me, 'You're still wearing the ring moron' I thought smacking myself in the forehead with the palm of my hand before removing the ring. “Sorry about that, forgot to take it off” I said with a nervous smile, returning the ring to it's pouch.

“O-oh! You had me worried there for a moment” The mare said, the relief obvious in her voice. “Are you the one who saved my little Sade?”

I nodded, “It's nothing to worry about though m'am, I was just doing what anyone w-” hooves interrupted me as once again my oxygen was cut off by a mare trying her best to crush my internal organs.

“Oh thank you so much! I don't know what I would do if I ever lost my Shady!” The mare said squeezing me harder.

“Like... I said... no biggie” I wheezed out, trying to get air patting the mare on the back with my free arm.

The mare released me after a moment turning around to face her son, “Shady Daze, if I ever catch you doing something like that again...” she trailed off ushering her colt back into the open door. “Hey Mom can I have a ghost ring too?” I heard from the colt.

I blinked a few times before turning around to see a small ring of ponies staring at me with mixed looks. Some gave me the same fearful glances as before, looks of appreciation, and even a few simply confused looks were sprinkled into the mix. The crowd simply stared at me, making a feeling of unease work it's way into my stomach, eyes darting for some way out of the situation.

Seeing my escape in the form of a gap between the ring of ponies and the building next to me, I started edging towards it. “Well, uh, stay safe everypony, eat your vegetables, and don't forget to tip your wait staff” I said before running for the exit of the group, taking the ring of fog back out from the pouch and slipping it back on before doing my best to disappear once again.

The rest of the day went by without a hitch, sticking to the shadows, letting the ponies do their business. Much to my surprise there were no other incidents in the town, despite the show's history of throwing seemingly random occurrences between simple stories of friends having issues and stories of adventure, sprinkling in some kind of monster here and there.

'Can't complain though' I said as I watched from a tree branch as the sun started to set. Ponies bustled back to their homes, or pubs to drink away their worries from work. A temptation to follow a few stallions to the local watering hole formed, but was almost immediately shot down. 'I still need to talk to Twilight, though I'm hoping she's not as busy at the end of the day'

Hopping down from branch to branch before finally landing on the earth below I looked around wearily, checking to see if anyone was around, smiling as it seemed to the coast was clear before moving to the nearby bridge.

Making my way through the quickly emptying town was nearly idiot-proof, allowing me to simply walk the streets like a normal human being instead of dashing to and fro for cover from the eyes of the skittish ponies.

'Though technically I didn't really need to do that' I reminded myself shaking my head at the ridiculousness of the situation. 'Had I just done this in the first place, I probably wouldn't be in this situation anyways'

The sun sunk below the mountains as I neared the giant tree shaped castle, casing a shadow across the town. Light from the setting sun shining on the crystalline castle making it sparkle and reflect some of the light on the surrounding ground and buildings.

Shielding my eyes as I passed through one of the reflected beams of light, I walked up and knocked on the door. After a few moments of no response, I knocked again. 'It's a pretty big castle, I mean they might be doing something in the library' I thought knocking again. After a lack of response I sighed shrugging before heading back down the stairs.

'I'll get ahold of her some other time or something' I thought tucking my thumbs in my belt. Looking the town over, I stood there admiring the view. The cluster of houses spread out far, only to thin out and completely die as it reached the outskirts. Looking farther, I wondered if I could literally 'see my house from here' only to find that the shadow of the mountain hid the barracks and the construction that was going on there.

Shrugging my shoulders again I headed back for the Everfree Forest and the bonfire within.

Chapter 34; A Storm

The next day was far less interesting than the first. The most important thing was when I arrived back at the barracks, early this time due to lack of manticore attacks, I received a repaired breastplate. The whole of the day involved sneaking around the town, hiding from the skittish ponies and watching for problems, coming out only as the sun fell behind the mountains, casting their shadows onto the town. A rather boring day in general, but it was over quickly allowing for me to return to the bonfire.

As I laid down to sleep again, I let out a yawn, stretching my arms and legs out as I did. A shudder ran down my spine before I rolled over glad for the small comfort of the folded up coat and relatively soft grass in comparison to the dungeon cell that had been my home for two years.

Snaps and pops echoed around the clearing from the bonfire. The breeze blew by scattering a few fallen leaves that danced and twirled before the wind let them fall. Breathing came to my attention, only for the realization that it was mine to follow soon after. The calmness of the forest seemed to seep into me, a silent comfort as a mother's bosom though lacking the heartbeat that would rock their children to sleep.

Ponies rushed past, going to and fro, some sporting smiles others wearing emotionless faces. As I watched myself walk through the crowd, I questioned silently why a feeling of belonging, of indifference, seemed to echo from me. A mare waved, her mouth moving in some form of greeting which I returned with equal fervor. I realized that I wasn't wearing the armor that the royal guard was known for. Images started blurring, colors blending into one another. Slowly, colors started returning to some semblance of harmony, only now forming into something made fear creep into my chest.

A large centaur above me, towering over me. He was draped in fineries, gold and expensive looking furs accenting the rather simple looking tunic he wore beneath. A crown rested atop his scowling eyes, filled with anger and disgust, which was all pointed at me. “Sendak, for your actions this day, you will be stripped of your magic, and will spend the rest of your days in the mines” the King said.

I felt myself struggle against my bonds “No! Anything but that my Lord!” sounded from my mouth, but the centaur heard nothing of my objections. The King retrieved an ornamental box from one of his servants, opening it to reveal a familiar looking amulet. My attempts at gaining my freedom grew stronger only for a pair of creatures wearing armor with large batlike wings to grab my arms holding me still. The King held up a hand surrounded in orange aura, intense pain overcame me, as if someone was ripping my soul apart, but with it came fatigue. Through half lidded eyes, I watched as a bright red aura flowed from me into the amulet only for the last of my strength to fade as I slumped down, being held by the guards to either side of me. “Take him to the mines” was the last thing I heard before darkness overcame my vision.

I jolted awake, a leg involuntarily kicking into my backpack making me cringe reaching up to grab the shoeless foot.

Quite curses were muttered under my breath as I looked around. The forest was an eerie dark, the light of the bonfire giving the only light. As the pain in my foot started to fade, I reached up and rubbed at my eyes, trying to get the blurriness of sleep from them.

'What is going on with these dreams?' I thought crossing my legs before resting my arms atop them. Looking through the forest again before looking to the hole in the clearing's canopy. Stars shown above making me let out a sigh rubbing my eyes again before laying back down.

Dark clouds hung overhead as I walked out from beneath the cover of the Everfree forest's trees. Looking up I raised an eyebrow, 'What's up with the weather? It showed no signs of changing yest...' I thought before smacking a palm against my forehead. 'The Pegasi control the weather here, right...'

Though normally I was a big fan of the rain, the fact that I was wearing both steel armor and quite a bit of leather did not bode well for my clothing. On top of worrying for my only set of clothes, a sense of unease fell across me as I walked towards the town. While normally I woke up before a good majority of the ponies, the few shop keepers or others that were present at this time of morning were absent making the streets eerily empty.

My guts started to twist as I walked into town, screaming for me to retreat back into the forest. I felt my hand fall to the axe on my belt as the feelings intensified, eyes darting around for the source of the unease.

The whole town seemed to be empty, the signs of life that were showed by even birds or other wildlife the ponies lived beside were absent. Looking around for someone to question on the strange occurrence, I felt something impact my head.

My eyes darted up, hand launching once again to my axe, searching for the source of the impact only for a raindrop to splash against my face. Realization quickly followed as the droplet ran down my face hiding in my beard. More rain started falling as I once again put a hand to my face shaking my head at the feeling of unease, chuckling at my foolishness.

After a few moments I continued down the road, the rain tapping against the metal of my helmet calming my nerves. I questioned what the feeling of foreboding was, and why it had hit so strong, shrugging it off when I couldn't find an accurate explanation beyond; 'I haven't been in the rain for a long time'.

With the lack of any of the ponies wandering around town, there was no need to hide in the shadows, though the fact that I was quickly becoming drenched gave me little room to be happy about the weather. A shiver ran down my spine as a cold breeze blew past, spitting rain right into my face.

'Probably should find somewhere to take shelter if I'm going to continue watching for anything' I thought rubbing at my shoulders, trying to retain some of my quickly diminishing body heat. Looking around, a large tree caught my attention, though it seems my wandering had brought me to a certain white unicorn's doorstep.

Shaking my head at the thought of the mare, a sigh escaped me as I went to sit against the trunk. Flopping down, I felt a few pop in my back as I arched it closing my eyes as my muscles started to relax, thankful for the cover of the large tree. Reaching up, I removed the helmet, setting it down next to me before pulling the leather hood up over my head giving me some insulation from the cold.

My clothing slowly started heating up as my body did it's best to recover from the cold, though when the wind whipped around the tree, it sent shivers down my spine. Huddling together, I looked up at the carousel shaped building, silently questioning the design choice. My gaze climbed up the boutique resting on the pony shapes at the top which only made me question the idea more at using the familiar shapes that looked like they were impaled as decoration.
I let my eyes fall back down to the ground, wondering what I would do with the rest of the day. However I glanced back up at the window at the bottom floor of the boutique, thinking I had seen something. Looking at it for a few moments I shook my head, dismissing the thought.

'I should probably head back to the forest, it doesn't look like this is going to be letting up anytime soon' I thought my gaze turning to the clouds, wind having started to die down, but the rain coming down just as hard as ever.

“Wanderer!” A familiar voice shot out through the sounds of water around me. Turning back to the boutique, Rarity's head was poking out from her front door, a rather expensive looking umbrella covering the mare's mane. “What're you doing out here? The weather team had scheduled half the day for a storm!”

I blinked at the mare before shrugging my shoulders, “Nobody told me that one, thanks for the heads up!” I returned the shout, retrieving my helmet before getting to my feet. As I started out into the rain again, water bounced off the wet leather almost instantly cooling it back off making me repress a shiver.

“Where are you going?” I heard the unicorn ask after I passed the boutique making me turn back to look at her with a questioning glance. “I'm heading back to the forest” I said, pointing over my shoulder with a thumb.

Rarity's face reflected the conflicting emotions she felt as I started away again. “Wait” sounded from behind me making me turn around again with some annoyance, though I managed to keep it from my face. “We can't have the only guard Ponyville has getting sick, come, you can stay here until the rain stops”

The mare waved me inside as I approached, but I stopped at the front door, a feeling of uncertainty forming in my gut, making a curious look fall across her face. “Come now Wanderer, I need to shut the door before too much water gets in” she said.

I shook my head crossing the threshold and onto a welcome mat, water dripping from anywhere it could, soaking the mat. I pushed the door shut before turning back to the mare who gently shook her umbrella off before putting it into a small can which held a few others by the door.

“Give me a moment, I'll get you a towel” She said walking deeper into the boutique. A few dress forms sporting gowns were scattered around the main room along with a couple of racks holding other dresses, some more complex than others. Pink seemed to be the main color of the boutique, at least for the main room as what looked like curtains hung from the ceiling giving the place a more lavish feel. A small stage sat in the middle of the room flanked by full body mirrors, now reflecting other parts of the room, or myself allowing me to see just how disheveled the rain had made me.

After looking over the room, my mind turned back to the proprietress of the rather flashy, though admittedly attractive, establishment. Knowing of the mare, I was aware of the fact that she was generous and kind, but I was also able to tell she was nervous, not exactly sure of my presence. 'Perhaps this wasn't the best idea' I thought turning back towards the door, the small window revealing that the rain had started coming down harder, along with renewed wind.

I let out a sigh turning back around, the sound of clopping hooves signaling the return of the fashionista. “I'm terribly sorry, it seems this is the last clean towel I have” Rarity said as she came down the stairs with a bright pink towel in her magical grasp.

I raised an eyebrow accepting the towel, draping it over an arm as I took off my helmet. “I don't mean to be rude, but is there a place where...?” I trailed off motioning to the dripping coat and cuirass.

“Oh! Yes of course, there's a coat rack there” she said pointing out the piece of furniture to which I nodded thanks.

Wiping off my boots on the mat, I set the helmet on one of the hat pegs before unbuckling cuirass. Looking at the coat rack curiously I simply toweled the armor off before putting it on the ground next to the rack. The hood and coat were slightly harder to get off, the leather trying to stick to the quilted material beneath it. After removing them though I hung the hood next to the helmet and the coat on one of the larger pegs.

Retrieving the towel, I wrapped it around myself, letting the absorbent fabric take some of the water from the quilted cloth. “Thank you for this Rarity, you didn't need to allow me into your home” I said sending the mare in question a sincere smile.

Rarity returned the smile with one of her own, “Think nothing of it, as I said, I couldn't allow Ponyville's only guard to catch his death so quickly after starting” she said waving a hoof dismissively.

I shook my head chuckling before starting to wipe down my pants, undoing the metal knee guards and putting them by the cuirass on the ground. “Still, can't help but wonder why you didn't simply give me an umbrella and send me on my way” I said, the feeling of unease all but vanishing as I turned back to my things.

A scoff sounded behind me “I would never turn down someone in need. How could call myself an honest mare if I did?” she said, a sliver of pride poking itself into her voice.

“A good quality to have, I'm glad to see life hasn't stripped it from you” I said. Silence overtook the boutique as I looked over my things taking spaulders from the coat's shoulders and putting them with the rest of the metal armor on the ground, hoping to let the leather dry.

“Pardon my intrusiveness, but I must ask; What is that coat made of?” I heard Rarity ask, breaking the silence that had formed around us and making my stomach drop.

'Oh dear Lord I don't want to have this conversation' I thought turning back to the mare. “It's leather I treated with a bit of beeswax if I remember right” I said, “Though I think the coating probably came off after what I went through”

“Ah” she started, a slight hint of discomfort evident in her voice. “Well... Griffons are quite skilled with their leather work, though I have never...”

I nodded, “Sorry, where I come from it's treated almost like a kind of fabric to be used. Though they make fake leathers out of different materials to make it more readily available and more water resistant” I said giving her a look of sympathy.

The sympathetic look was replied with one of confusion and disgust. “If they make substitutes for it, then why did you not use that?” she asked.

Looking back at the coat I shook my head. “I suppose part of it was the fact that I wished I lived back when things were simpler, wanted to hold true to the time that it was supposed to be from.” I said lifting part of the coat, fingering a small hole that had formed at the bottom. “Another part might have been the fact that if you treat a coat like this well, care for it, it'll last easily for the rest of your life. Or so I was told”

I let the bottom of the coat fall turning back to the mare behind me who wore a look akin to that of understanding, if still laced with disgust. “Did you make them yourself?” She asked.

I held out a hand rocking it back and forth, “Kinda sorta? I had a lot of help from my mother, unfortunately I didn't learn as much as I wanted from her, which is one reason I asked if you'd be willing to teach me. Regardless...” I said waving a hand. “To a point I did. There wasn't much of this costume I made without help of one kind or another.”

“I see...” was the response, the same silence followed bringing back a slight unease. 'I'm in this mare's house, and I barely know her.' a sigh escaped me, making Rarity look back to me from the coat and pile of armor. “I don't suppose I could borrow your bathroom?” A nervous smile finding it's way to my face.

The mare jumped for a moment, “Oh yes, please follow me” she said, leading me up the stairs to what I assumed to be the more homey level of the building. Passing a few doors, and before another set of stairs, was a door which she opened with a flash of her horn revealing what looked to be a very feminine bathroom. “Give a shout if you need anything.” was her parting words before trotting back down the hallway and to one of the other rooms.

Closing the door behind me as turning the lock I sighed walking over and sitting on the fluffy purple toilet lid. “Much less the space to collect my thoughts than I hoped” I muttered to myself as I pushed back my damp hair. Looking to the towel I had draped over my shoulder as we had talked, I looked around for somewhere to hang it. Settling on a small space on the towel rack near the porcelain tub, I turned to the sink which surprised me in it's cleanliness. 'Perhaps she has a personal bathroom?' I pondered, remembering the absolute chaos which even Discord would have to applaud that was the restrooms of the few females I had known.

Approaching the small basin, I tucked my gloves into my belt, and turned it on splashing my face with the warm water, enjoying the feeling perhaps despite the fact that I had been soaked through not long ago. I let out a breath as the water dripped from my face before looking up at the mirror.

Tired eyes stared out from under copper hair that stuck out in every direction. A half smile came to my face as I looked at the man in the mirror who looked like he had just woke up after being splashed with water. Despite the other signs of my body not aging at all, it seemed that of all things, my hair had continued to grow, if only at a slower pace. Turning back to the towel I had used before I wiped off my face before turning off the faucet.

Leaning against the basin I silently wondered, 'What would my mother say to this?' The woman had always been loving and caring, but wouldn't tolerate her children looking like slobs. Going so far at one point to tie me to a chair and cut my hair when I had refused her insistence to cut or at least take care of the mop atop my head. I felt some excess water trail down my face losing itself in my beard. Clearing the tightness that formed in my throat, I wiped a sleeve across my eyes.

A knock on the door made me jump and look at the handle as it jiggled. “Rarity! Hurry up in there! I need to go!” a squeaky voice sounded from the other side not a moment later.

'I suppose I have been in here long enough, though that leaves to question...' letting the thought trail off I unlocked the door before pulling it open. Standing before me, wearing a look of discomfort which quickly turned to surprise, was a unicorn. Smaller than her peers perhaps, but bigger than the last time I had seen her, adolescent maybe. Her coat was nearly white, just a shade off, instead being a pale gray. Light purple curls cascaded around her face accented with pink highlights framing her pale green eyes.

Blinking in recognition at the mare, I stepped out of the doorway to allow her entrance. “My apologies miss, it's all yours” I said motioning towards the interior of the bathroom with a small bow.

The gray mare stared at me, need for the bathroom seemingly forgotten. “Who're you?” finally sounded as I straightened back up.

“An acquaintance of Miss Rarity's, offered shelter from the storm outside. Though I was unaware of anyone else's presence in the house.” I started tugging at my beard lightly before holding out the hand. “Please call me Wanderer”

Uncertainty was evident on the young mare's face as she accepted with a hoof. “I'm Sweetie Belle” she said simply, her eyes studying me fore some sign of aggression.

I let the hoof fall before motioning to the bathroom once more, “Again, all yours” I said before turning away from the mare heading back downstairs. 'Not the best idea Rarity, element of generosity or not letting me be here while your sister is here.' I thought as my boots lightly clopped down the steps. 'I know I'm not going to hurt her, but you know me about as well as your sister does'

A protective anger ate at my stomach, tempting me to voice this grievance to the mare in question, but I bit my tongue, debating my leaving the establishment, the feeling of unease only having grown. A curiosity for the younger mare bit at me though, wondering what she and her friends had been up too, if perhaps they had made closer friends with their old bully and conquered the pink filly's fear of her mother.

I stopped, standing in the middle of the boutique's showroom floor as it was, staring at my belongings by the coat rack. I chuckled as I looked at them, 'Who knows maybe I could make friends of the younger mares. They would definitely be an interesting bunch to hang around with' I thought before shaking my head, approaching the pile of armor.

Throwing the coat over my shoulders a shiver ran down my spine from the damp leather, buckling the belt around my waist and redoing the tassel and loop I started putting the armor back on. The sound of the toilet upstairs flushing sounded, though I ignored it instead buckling the cuirass over the coat. Plopping the helmet over my head, I looked out the window to see that while the rain had slowed, droplets still fell from the sky.

The sound of hooves descending the stairs sounded making me turn to see the same adolescent mare looking at me halfway down. “It's still raining” she said simply wearing a look of confusion. I nodded looking back out the window on the door before reaching for the handle. “You could probably borrow one of the umbrellas, my sister leaves them there for customers who need them” Sweetie's voice rang out again making me glance to the can which the umbrellas were sticking out from.

My eyes fell again on the mare as I turned shaking my head a small smile forming on my face as I put out a hand in gentle refusal. “Thanks, but it seems like the worst of the storm has passed. Unless a pegasus decides to shoot me with lighting or something, I'll be fine” I said.

Sweetie Belle shrugged, “If that's what you want” she said going back up the stairs. I watched the mare until she was out of sight, the same unease in my gut. I rubbed my eyes for a moment before going for the door again, this time without hindrance.

The rain had in fact calmed, now more of a drizzle than anything else. The sound of the door had aroused the attention of the elder of the two sisters, though she simply looked at me from the window before returning to what she was doing. 'Oh don't give me that look' I thought as I continued down the road.

Chapter 35; Owing An Apple

While the storm had calmed down significantly, the ponies still waited inside their homes. The feeling of unease had left as I walked from the boutique, wondering what I was to do with the remainder of the day.

'I suppose head back to the forest, wait till the pegasi clear up the clouds before heading over to check on the barracks' I thought sticking my thumbs into my belt as I walked down the street. 'Wonder if they had to postpone working on the forge since they scheduled a storm.'

A sigh sounded as I continued down the street, silently questioning if I simply should have refused the fashionista's offer for shelter. 'At least I got to meet Sweetie Belle and talk to Rarity a bit, even if it was short' a positive voice sounded in my head, but it was shot down quickly enough as I rubbed at my eyes.

Thunder rolled across the sky making me look up raindrops starting to fall harder. A small smile came to my face at the weather, as small part of me wishing I had some ability to control it myself. A chuckle sounded as I started back down the street at a quickened pace, the rain and wind picking back up. 'I would probably get some kind of deficiency of vitamin D or something seeing as how I like it to be cloudy all the time'

Wind blew past sending a shiver down my spine only for it to start picking up more, threatening to take me from my feet. Some missed branches and leaves blew by caught up in the wind silently making me question the intelligence of leaving the Fashionista's home.

'Well it's too late now' I thought looking towards the edge of town and the Everfree beyond. 'It's going to be a pain in the arse to dry out my leathers after this though.' My pace quickened to a run as I passed by cottages, a few faces of ponies watching the storm, or the idiot running around in it, quickly retreating from the panes at my glance.

I cursed my unease. My foolish pride. Pride? No. I think it was something else. Something had told me that I wasn't supposed to be in that boutique. Sitting beneath one of many, many trees, I could only question what that 'something' was as the storm blew on, beyond a little white fence.

The storm had picked up again, harder than before though, reducing my vision to only a foot in front of me. Gusts of wind had nearly taken my off my feet as I searched for some kind of shelter, finding it beyond that little white fence just to the right of the road. Climbing over it I stumbled through the mud to the strange forest of trees that looked to be in perfect rows.

A shiver ran up my spine as droplets fell from the tree above going down my helmet to join the rest of the water in my quilted shirt. Removing my helmet, I dumped out the water in my hood before tucking it over my head setting the helmet in front of me.

Trudging around through rain and wind took a lot of out of someone as I found out, allowing myself to rest my head on one of my knees having nearly brought them to my chest with cold arms wrapped around equally cold legs.

The sound of ran was soothing, the wind and leaves joining it into a song. A song no one could reproduce. The smell of grass, trees, wet leather melded together into a mixing pot that my senses hated, but simultaneously loved.

“I thought you said you didn't want to gain any more weight?” A disapproving voice sounded out making me look up to the orange mare, her two toned yellow mane covering one of her eyes. I looked at the cake before me, feeling like the boy who had just been caught with his hand in the cookie jar. “Well I like sweet things” I finally replied stabbing the fork into the piece of cake. “Well don't complain to me when you get fat!” The mare said, this time with a smile though her eye still showed her slight annoyance at my action. Sticking my tongue out I cut off another piece of cake raising the fork to my mouth only as the blur of color to fly into her waiting maw. “Mmmm, at least you have good taste!” the orange blur said, the yellow trail flicking aside as she walked away.
Blackness replaced her. All encompassing blackness. The damp sent of a dungeon touching my senses, though I couldn't smell it. I was cold, an unnatural cold that chilled my very being. I tried to call out to someone, to something, but I uttered no sound. Instead a white light seemed to emanate around me, shock took me from my calls and the light died. Calling out again, the light slowly returned, fear bit away at me as I tried to look for someone to help. The moss covered stone was my only company.

An impact to my side roused me, shocking my eyes open and making me topple from my strange sitting position. “An' jus what're yall doing in our orchard?” a gruff and obviously annoyed voice sounded. I let out a groan as I tried to sit up, eyes slowly adjusting from being in the dark to the light that now shined in from between the trees silhouetting the figure that stood over me.

“Wh-what?” I managed to blurt out rubbing at my eyes trying to make them work in my favor and remove the blur that seemed to cover everything.

“Ah asked what yer doin' in our orchard stranger.” the voice sounded again, more familiar this time as the blanket of sleep fell away from my mind.

I sat up looking at the figure, “Big Macintosh?” I managed to blurt out moving out of the sun enough to see the large stallion.

The farmpony let out a snort of annoyance, “Ya'll gonna answer or am Ah jus' gonna throw you out?” he asked, the irritation evident in his voice.

The emotion didn't slip by me as I felt a shiver run down my spine at the glare on his face. “Whoa, I just got turned around in the storm when I was trying to head back to the Everfree” I said putting my hands up defensively, trying to keep from offending the large stallion. “I couldn't see two feet in front of me and took shelter in the trees”

Big Mac gave me a suspicious look, his eyes drifting up and down before relaxing back to what seemed to be his normal posture. “Alright well in that case you best skedaddle. There's work that we need ta get done 'fore the day's over.” he said motioning back over to the fence with his head.

I let out a small sigh of relief, getting up and dusting myself off before grabbing my helmet. “Thanks Big Mac.” I said starting back towards the fence.

“Oh, before ya go” the stallion's voice rang out again, allowing me to turn around in time for a hoof to impact my face, an audible crack sounding as the hoof landed me onto my back. “That was fer hittin' mah sister. Anythin' like it happens again, we'll be having an issue”

Blood had already started trailing down my face into my beard, the pain from what I could only guess to be a broken nose nearly making my eyes tear up. I coughed as blood some of the blood started seeping down my throat. Wiping a sleeve across my face only for the stream to stop, “Understood” I said getting back to my feet, eyeing the stallion who was now glaring at me with a force that might be on par with the Stare.

“Glad we can come to an understanin'. ” He said, walking away into the trees.

I swallowed, throat coated with blood before rising back to my feet and retrieving my helmet. 'I suppose I deserved that' I thought lightly touching my broken nose only to flinch at the pain. A sigh sounded through the orchard as I started towards the wooden fence at the edge of the road. 'I should probably talk to her about that or something, unless of course I'd rather her brother kill me' a smile came to my face, but quickly disappeared as a flash of pain from my nose racked my head. 'First the Everfree, then figuring out whatever to do about this'

The walk to the Everfree forest wasn't a long one, and the bonfire's warmth was welcome. All of my aches, the chill of the damp leather, the pain from my newly broken nose, seemed to fade away as I sat down. A content sigh escaped me as I closed my eyes, enjoying the feeling.

'Well, at least I can go to this whenever I want. Almost like... laying in the sun on a cold day' I thought leaning back and opening my eyes to look out of the hole in the canopy of the clearing. The clouds from ponyville were nowhere to be seen, a fact that had confused me until I remembered that the Everfree controlled it's own weather.

A nagging feeling in the back of my skull made my expression harden before looking at the bonfire, the light making me squint. Rising from my seat, the warmth seemed to stay with me as I started out of the clearing.

'Now the question is what I should say...' I thought walking down the path leading out of the forest. Nervousness reared it's ugly head as I neared the light signifying the exit of the forest. A groan escaped me as I clasped my hands on my head. 'Seriously? Why am I feeling like I'm about to ask some girl out, I just need to apologize, and pray to God she's willing to forgive me'

I brought my fist down on my gut, trying to calm the fluttering in my stomach, only for the gloved hand to impact the front of my cuirass with a dull 'thunk'. I shook the minor pain from my hand continuing out from under the forest's cover letting out a breath trying to calm myself. “It's simple, if Big Mac doesn't kill me, I just go up and apologize.” I said quietly, still mentally questioning why I was having to walk through apologizing to someone.

I shook my head before rubbing a hand down my face. “Whatever!” I finally said, starting down the path to the farm.

'I suppose I shouldn't be so surprised. Apologizing was something I never really had to do, let alone to women' I thought as the farm came into view, starting to relax as I chuckled. 'Heck the girls I usually hung around didn't really seem to think of me as a guy like that so I guess it didn't really matter'

Turning my head as I neared the edge of the Apple family's property, tall cornstalks started obstructing my view of the land beyond. I silently wondered how much of their other produce they sold seeing as how almost all of what I've seen is apple based. Shaking my head at the thought I walked through the gate, eyes wandering, looking for the orange mare.

Looking to the farm house when I didn't see her, I started over wondering if she was inside or in one of the fields doing her chores. Stopping at the door I raised a hand to knock only for the door to open and a young mare with a red mane and yellow coat to nearly bump into me.

“Oh! 'Scuse me! What can Ah do for ya Mr?” she asked with a smile as I lowered my hand back to my side.

'Apple Bloom?' I thought looking at the young mare for a moment before blinking. “I was hoping to speak with AppleJack, I don't suppose she's home?” I said the nervousness coming back at the sight of the youngest of the apples.

The young apple gave me a scrutinizing eye, or at least what I assume was supposed to be one. She turned her head so that only one eye was facing me and closed the other looking me up and down, similarly to what a jeweler might do with a magnifying glass.

I cleared my throat covering the smile that formed with a fist, before coughing a few times in it trying to stifle the laugh that formed in my chest. Thankfully, the diversion seemed to work as she simply nodded.

“Fair enough Ah suppose. C'mon she's in the carrot field” Apple Bloom said moving past me letting the door to the farmhouse shut. I nodded to the back of her head, following her out the small white fence that surrounded the farmhouse and past a couple of large hay bales.

“Ain't you that new royal guard we got livin' here now?” I heard the young mare ask as she looked back at me to which I nodded the affirmative. “Ah thought so. Ah herd a couple thin's about you from mah sister.”

I raised an eyebrow at her questioning opening my mouth before quickly shutting it. 'Probably not all of it good' I thought deciding against saying much of anything and simply letting the young mare talk answering her questions as they came. 'Probably safer anyways'

“Like ya helped em when the Everfree forest had these weird monsters in it! Ah bet that musta been great! Oh! Is that the axe you used?” she asked motioning towards my hip with her head making me look down at it.

“Honestly I don't know, there was quite a bit of time between when that happened and when I got this back. Princess Celestia might have the a-”

“Can I see it?”

I blinked at the young mare before shaking my head. “Weapons like this aren't for young mares as yourself, or to be more specific I'd rather not make your sister even more angry with me for letting you play with it” I said patting the head of the weapon.

Apple Bloom scoffed “Ah'm almost a full grown mare! Besides Ah've dealt with much more dangerous things that an axe!”

Shrugging a shook my head. “Sorry, I've sworn to protect ponies, not put them in danger by giving out weapons”

Apple Bloom let out a groan, “Fine” she said “I'm mature enough...” she muttered.

A sigh escaped me before I rubbed at the bridge of my nose. “Young one, let me explain how I learned to see it. This axe is a tool, you and your siblings have many tools around here, for doing many different things from trimming the trees to preparing the ground for planting seeds. Right?”

The young mare looked at me confused, “Well yea! This is a farm after all”

I nodded, “Alright, now think of this” I started pulling the axe from it's loop on my belt holding it just below the head. “This is not a tool for harvesting, or caring for anything. It is a tool of destruction, one made specifically for ending the lives of other things”

We had stopped walking and the young mare was now facing me, the confusion replaced realization and fear. I slipped the axe back into it's loop before kneeling down in front of her. “Weapons were made to kill. Tools were made to care for things, to collect, to help ponies, minotuar, griffons. To help them flourish and survive. Weapons may be tools of survival in their own right, but they are a different kind. A more primal need for survival one that no one can ignore. That's why I won't let you see it, weapons like this shouldn't be held in hooves like yours, that still have the innocence of childhood in them.”

Apple Bloom nodded backing away from me a few steps obviously unsettled. “Ah, Ah understand. Uh, c'mon, mah sisters just around here” she said, quickly trying to change the subject.

I rose back to my feet as the young mare scurried off up a path that lead to the strangely shaped orange barn with a carrot sticking out of the top. 'I suppose it's just the difference in how we were raised' I thought shrugging at Apple Bloom's actions.

AppleJack was pulling carrots, throwing them into a small wagon she was hitched up to. She looked up to see her sister running up to greet her. After a quick hug, the younger pointed back to me as I started up the hill the orange carrot themed barn set on. There was a small exchange between the two of them before the younger went running off followed by a wave from her elder.

“Well howdy, what brings ya round here Wanderer?” she asked shooting me a questioning glance before bending down and pulling up another carrot, with a flick of her neck she threw it back into the cart.

I let out a breath trying to calm my nerves, “I wanted to apologize properly, seeing as how I was interrupted in my last attempt”

The farmpony looked at me confused, a carrot dangling from her mouth before she flicked it back with the others. “What're you...” She started only to trail off as her eyes widened in realization. “Oh, yer talkin' about...” I watched as a hoof went up to her cheek for a moment before she seemed to shake it off. “There's nothin' ta worry about there partner. All water under the bridge an' all that.”

I shook my head, “No. That's not right. I did you wrong and need to pay for it” I said, crossing my arms over my chest.

AppleJack glanced back at me as she yanked another carrot from the ground and threw it into the cart. “Ah'm tellin' ya there's nothin' ta pay for, we all make mistakes an' the fact that ya owned it an' apologized is good enough fer me.” she said.

“Then indulge me in being selfish, because it's not enough for me. I feel wrong knowing that I hit you, of all ponies, even if I was terrified they would take me back and trap me in stone once again, it's not right. You were nothing but kind to me, and I paid it back by sucker punching you in the face.”

Annoyance and a bit of anger showed on the mare's face. After a few moments of staring at one another she let out a sigh and tipped her hat up. “Fine, Ah suppose if yer not gonna let up on this then ya can start by helpin' me with the carrots the we can see where the day takes us”

I nodded, looking out over the field before popping my knuckles, 'Manual labor I can do' I thought as a smile came to my face.

Chapter 36; Debts Paid, Child Scared

I sat down on the dirt, heavy breaths racking my chest. “Alright... What's next?” I managed to say looking over at AppleJack who had just finished pulling the cart full of carrots into the barn.

The orange mare shot me a jovial look. “Well, now it seems you need to get some water or something because you're turning red” she said snickering behind a hoof.

Having forgone my hood, leather coat, gloves, and the cuirass I had forgotten to remove earlier. I ended up working with only the quilted shirt, the sleeves rolled up. Looking down at my arms I found that I was in fact turning a bright shade of red. The freckles on my arms sticking out from the burned flesh.

'Aw hell, this isn't going to be all that fun' I thought putting a hand on the back of my arm only for the arm to sting from the burn. “I think that drink sounds nice right now.” I nodded to which the AppleJack pointed towards the well at the entrance of the farm.

“Don't take to long now, we still gotta water the corn an' check to see if there's any damage from the storm fore helpin' Big Macintosh in the orchards”she said with a smile before heading over to the cornfield.

I walked towards the well waiting to recover my breath. 'I always thought it would be kinda nice to work on a farm for a bit' I thought as I reached the edge of the small stone and wood structure looking down to see the bucket was already tied on the end of the rope. 'Guess I didn't think I would fall short of the demanding work load though'

The crank turned slowly though I tried to lean into it to make it go faster. 'Wouldn't think picking carrots would be all that bad, thought it would be more towards lifting the bales of hay, or hauling large amounts of produce into the barn.' My eyes drifted as the crank revolved slowly to the stalks of corn, some of which shook and moved erratically to the others which swayed gently in the breeze. 'Guess they're just used to it, having done it all their lives.'

A chuckle sounded from me as I lifted a hand to my nose remembering the pain, “Wouldn't want to get hit like that again, that's for sure” I muttered only for the crank to stop. Looking over the bucket sat just below the coils of rope. Putting a supporting hand beneath it I let go of the crank and lifted the bucket to my lips. Drinking readily as the water poured over my dry mouth and throat. When I had my fill, the bucket was lessened by only a quarter. Taking some of what was left in my hand I splashed it on my face, the cool water stinging the burns on my face, but the pain quickly diminished.

I let out a content sigh before letting the bucket fall back into the well, the crank turning rapidly as the bucket of water fell before a splash sounded and the rope was still. Turning back towards the cornfield I started following the orange mare who had disappeared withing the stalks.

“Hey AppleJack, what exactly are we looking for in the ways of damage?” I called out to the mare who, despite the strange shortness of the stalks allowing me to stand nearly a head over the ears, had vanished within the plants, the breeze hiding her movements.

“Just look fer any fallen stalks. alright? Most o' the other thin's ya have ta know what yer looking fer!” the orange mare's reply sounded from within the field.

I scratched my head for a moment before shrugging. 'I suppose that's fair enough' I thought starting to sift through the field, looking for fallen stalks of corn.

After what felt like maybe five minutes of searching, the sound of a dog barking made me stand up from the position I had been kneeling, checking on one of the plants that had been tilting.

Looking out over the corn ears, a small brown and white dog rushed at Apple Bloom who had neared the small farmhouse. Winona ran at the young mare barking happily at the return of part of her family, running around the pony before stopping before the young apple panting.

Apple Bloom's voice sounded though I couldn't understand the words, simply that she was speaking. A smile came to my face as I watched the two of them play for a few moments. Apple Bloom chasing the small dog around, laughter rolling on the wind.

A small chuckle escaped me before I shook my head, kneeling back down, I gently pushed the stalk so it was facing upright once again before packing some dirt to keep it in it's position. My smile faded as I scratched at my head 'Is this alright?' I wondered looking around before shrugging and getting back up.

The sounds of laughter had faded. I turned watching the pair, a pony and her pet, run into the orchard. A sense of emptiness came at the thought of my family's pets, the black and white lab mix, the strange calico, my gray and white with tabby stripes on his tail. 'I wonder how he's doing, that dorky cat would get all forlorn when I wasn't around' I thought, a chuckle sounding as I turned back to the cornfield. 'Mom always told me about how he would yowl at the door to my room looking for me'

My throat started to tighten making me let out a cough and clear it. 'Anyways' Putting the thoughts of my family to the back of my mind, I started looking through the cornfield again,

“Ey sugarcube! We're about done in there, so c'mon. We should head over helpin' Big Mac in the Orchard” AppleJack's voice sounded through the corn.

I let out a quiet sigh as I stood back up from my crouched position. My back had been cramping up as I had been working making me lean back in an attempt to pop it back into place. I walked from the cornfield scratching at the skin on the back of my neck.

A playful smile formed on the mare's face as we started towards the treeline, “Got some o' them bugs on ya?”

I looked at the nails on my fingers noticing green from the plants before wiping my hand on my pants, “Nah, shoulda kept my hood on though, back of my neck is starting to blister”

Looking over at the orange mare she wore a look of knowing humor. “Well Ah understand ya there, don' gotta worry bout it now though, we should be in the shade fer the most part now.” Not a moment after she finished, we passed under the cover of one of the apple trees. The cool feeling of shade brought a smile to my face, the burns ached as a breeze blew through the trees and over the sensitive red skin making the smile fade.

I put a hand to my face in an attempt to calm the sting, only managing to aggravate the skin. “So what are we doing? Checking for fallen or damaged branches?” I asked removing the hand and looking over at the orange mare.

“Yup, tha's the long and the short of it.” Applejack nodded deeper into the orchard, “Big Mac shoulda been workin' on the orchard while we were pullin' carrots and checkin the corn so with three o' us on it we should be done fore the day's over”

'After our little encounter earlier I'd rather not run into him, but it was bound to happen' I thought nodding to the mare before following her into the forest. 'Worst case scenario, probably nails me a couple times before his sister manages to pull him off of me'

I lifted a hand to my nose again at the thought. “Wonder if it's crooked” I muttered under my breath feeling the appendage trying to ignore the sting from the sunburn.

“Whas that?” Applejack's voice pulled me from my thoughts making me turn to the orange mare.

“Ah, nothing, nose was just bugging me” I said quickly, “I take it we're finding Big Macintosh to see where we can start?”

The orange mare's eyebrow raised at me for a moment before looking forward “Yup, Ah figure no point in checkin' the same part o' the orchard he already checked.” Applejack's eyes widened a bit and a smile came to her face making me look forward to see the large red stallion in question walk out from behind a trunk inspecting the tree beside it hopping up on his hind legs shaking a few times.

“Ey Big Mac!” the orange mare beside me shouted making me cringe holding a hand to my ear and look at her from the corner of my eye. Big Macintosh turned from the tree he was inspecting his face hardening as he looked at me before his eyes found his sister.

Pushing off the tree, the stallion landed back on all fours as we stopped in front of him. “This one causin' problems fer ya sis?” his voice rumbled as chewed the wheat sprig hanging from his mouth.

Applejack's eyebrow shot up again as she looked at her older brother glancing at me. “Not particularly, Wanderer 'ere was actually helpin' me with the chores an' we wanted ta know if'n ya needed any help in 'ere.”

The stallion's eyes scanned over me stopping for a while on my face before turning back to his sister. “Well Ah got the majority o' the orchard already. Whas left won't take me more than a few minutes so ya can get some rest inside.”

“Huh. Well ah'll be” Applejack regarded me with a smile “Didn't think ya slowed me down that much. Ya can head out if'n that's the case, there's not much left fer ya ta do”

I looked between the two siblings Big Mac glaring at me quietly while his sister continued to smile. After a moment of silence I nodded, “Well if you need anything else I'll be around, and again Applejack I re-”

“Git on now. Ah don' need somepony apologizin' all day an' night fer somethin'.” The farm mare cut in giving me a scrutinizing eye.

'Well alright then' I thought shrugging “Have a good day then Applejack, Big Macintosh” I said turning away from the pair.

The sound of the sibling's voices carried through the trees after I had gotten far enough away. Silently I wondered what they were talking about, but the thought was pushed from my head as I walked out from under the canopy of trees and the back of my neck heated up to an uncomfortable degree reminding me of the burns. A sigh escaped me as I held a hand up to my neck, feeling blisters. There was an urge to mess with the wounds, similar to the habit to pick at scabs, but I shrugged it off.

'Pretty sure Applejack said she put my things in the barn' I thought eyes falling on the large red structure only for me to wonder if she meant this one or the orange barn we had been working by hours ago.

For an awkward moment, I stood in front of the large red barn doors questioning if I should check inside just to be safe. After a moment I shook my head, waving a dismissive hand towards the doors and heading around the corner towards the orange building.

Starting up the path, I looked around at the farm with a more attentive eye. It was a beautiful, though a bit stylized, plot of land. Silently I wondered if farm life was anything like this back on earth. My brows furrowed 'Back home' I mentally corrected.

Before I could pursue the train of thought the sound of barking made me turn around to see a brown and white blur coming at me. Winona came to a stop before me sniffing at my legs, slowly circling me before happily trotting in front of me looking up at me expectantly as she panted.

“Well hey there, how are you doing?” I asked holding a fist out to the dog which she sniffed curiously. After a few seconds she licked my hand before looking back up at me, her black eyes portraying intelligence so often found in canines. “There's a good girl” I cooed running a hand down her spine and giving her a few scritches under her collar.

“Go on good girl” I said after indulging myself petting the dog for a few moments. Turning away I found that Winona was actually following me giving happy yips as she tried to make me give her more attention even running in front of me and rubbing her nose on my hand.

I rolled my eyes as a smile formed on my face. 'It's hard to resist a face like that' I thought as I kneeled down and started petting the small dog with more fervor.

After a while of rubbing behind her ears and scratching other places that she couldn't easily reach the small brown and white dog seemed to be satisfied happily yipping and licking my face.

“C'mon now Winona, that's enough of that” I said laughing. Not a moment later the sound of a whistle tore through the air making the dog calm down ears raised looking towards where the shrill sound came from. Another whistle sounded making Winona hop off of me and run off towards the sound. Turning I saw Apple Bloom standing there, the brown and white dog now standing next to her obediently.

'Jeeze, is Applejack the only one who doesn't think I'm insane?' I wondered seeing the defensive and cautious look on her face. Getting back on my feet I smiled and waved to the young mare before starting back towards the orange barn, hoping I would be able to simply grab my things and leave.

'Then again I haven't met the Granny, though if she heard about me she's probably sooner hit me with a pan or rolling pin or something' I thought, hoping the young mare would simply go back to whatever it was she was doing.

“Hey, Mr. Guard” I heard Apple Bloom's voice sound making me groan inwardly. I let out a sigh before turning back around to face the approaching mare.

“What can I help you with?” I asked putting on a smile as sincere as I could make it.

The young mare stopped a few steps in front of me, looking up at me curiously. “Mah big brother told me ya hit Applejack. Is that true?”

I blinked at her a few times before letting out a sigh. I ran a hand through my short hair looking up into the sky as a few clouds over the town in the distance before returning my gaze to the mare before me. “I did.” I said, a feeling of guilt eating away at my stomach.

The curious look didn't face the young mare cocking her head to the side. “Why would ya do that? Applejack's one of the best ponies Ah know!” she said the emotion seeping into her voice. “I mean she helped save Equestria a bunch o' times!”

Dread slowly seeped throughout me from my stomach. “Let me ask you something then; Have you ever done something wrong?”

The filly's head fell slightly she scratched at her head with a hoof, “Well yea” Her posture returned to what it had been, now a bit of aggravation in her eyes. “Now wait a sec Ah'm askin' you somethin' not wantin' ta play twenty questions!”

I held a hand up trying to placate her. “Don't worry, it's relevant” I said motioning for her to follow me as I started back towards the orange barn. “The reason I asked is because; for those bad deeds, there's a punishment.”

“Well yea! That's what happens if'n ya do somethin bad! But wh-”

Stopping her with a hand again I continued. “Well what happened was I did something bad, and was punished for it. It was a rather terrible punishment and I didn't want to have it happen again. So when your sister tried to stop me from running away, I did the only thing I could think of and...” I sighed rubbing a hand down my sunburned face. “I was actually here today to apologize for that”

“What punishment was that bad ya had ta go and run away?” She asked, confusion lacing her voice once again.

I let a small chuckle escape me as I pushed the door to the carrot themed barn open. “Do you remember Discord? When he was trapped in stone?” I asked looking around for my things, which I found sitting in a small pile on a barrel.

Silence had the barn for a moment as I walked to my things and started putting them on, the sound of jingling buckles and metal filling it as the filly thought.

“Ye... Yea I think so. Miss Cheerilee took our class up to the palace garden and we all saw him” She said after thinking.

I nodded putting my belt on over my coat and tucking my belt in it. “Alright, well I was encased in stone as well. It was....” I trailed off, a shiver running up my spine

A look of worry mixed with caution fell over the young mare's face. “What did you do to make the princesses encase you in stone?”

I shook off the feeling of fear, reminding myself where I was. Focusing more on putting on my things now. “You remember Tirek?” I asked slipping gloves and vambraces over the quilted green sleeve of my shirt. Looking back I saw Apple Bloom nod the affirmative. “Well I killed him.”

The young mare's eyes went wide, “But Applejack said her and her friends stopped him, sent him back to Tartarus!”

I shook my head. “The princesses weren't quite honest on that one.” I said looking back at my things, strapping on my sabatons. “Applejack and the rest thought they sent him back to Tartarus after they drained him of all the magic he stole from everyone. Instead, while they brought the magic back to it's rightful owners, I approached the weakened Tirek and killed him.”

Finishing with my boots I grabbed my hood, pulling it over my head before looking back at the silent young mare. Apple Bloom's eyes were as wide as dinner plates, fear and shock screaming from them as she looked at me.

“App-” I started only for her to quickly back out of the barn and run down the path leading to the house. The barks of Winona signaled her departure as well. A sigh escaped me as I looked over at my helm and the cuirass that still laid on the barrel. 'I should probably of kept my mouth shut' I though running a hand down my face.

Author's Note

I'm sorry 'bout the lateness guys and gals. I was gone for a while due to an incident involving family, then school got in the way, it's been an interesting ride so far. Hopefully though I'll be out of it so I can write more and derp around on the computer as well.
So, 'ave at it I guess.

Chapter 37; A Trap

Reluctantly, I stood up from the soothing warmth of the bonfire. Pulling off a glove I reached back to feel my neck only to be met by the smooth, if slightly hairy, texture of normal skin.

'Almost too perfect' I thought, fingers still searching for some sign of the blisters that had once covered the area. 'Though I suppose I shouldn't look too far into it otherwise, knowing my luck, I'll end up screwing it up'

Turning from the flames and replacing the glove, I started back out of the forest, the ring of fog already in it's place from my trek through the forest to get to the clearing that had served as my home. Stopping at the edge of said clearing I silently wondered if I should take the rest of my things. The worst that could happen being the barracks were still unfinished due to the storm making me return here for the night.

Shaking my head, I dismissed the thought. 'Worst comes to worst I can just grab it tomorrow, I need to start patrolling the town' Turning from the light, I started back down the path leading to the forest's exit.

The Everfree Forest was alive with sound. The calls of birds echoed around me as I walked down the path, enjoying the serenity of the moment. My feelings of happiness and serenity were quickly dashed however, as a smell that could only be described as death reached my nostrils.

A hand went up to cover my nose as I approached the resting place of the one proud, and extremely territorial, beast. Questions of how I had unconsciously avoided the path came to mind as I looked over the corpse, but faded quickly. Time had not been kind to what was left of the manticore; the remains seemed to be little more than meat and bones after it's challengers or perhaps timberwolves had gorged themselves. What little fur remained was no longer the proud ebony, now being a sickly black, a flag signaling it's untimely demise to the forest and it's inhabitants.

The sight of what had been the older, murderous manticore made me turn to see dark marks of the cub's blood on the tree it had been slammed against. My stomach churned uncomfortably as memories I had pushed down of the days prior resurfaced.

Looking up the canopy of leaves and tree limbs covered the area in it's shadow, acknowledging the place as one of death. My hands went to my face rubbing down them as I let out a sigh, stomach only growing more restless as I steeled myself.

Stepping away from the bloodied tree and the remains, I walked through the forest. Brushing aside vines or through bushes that blocked my path. The sounds of the forest seemed to grow quieter as I passed, moving around trees, over rocks.

'Why?' was the singular question that went through my mind, but even though I lacked an answer I continued. The forest was silent as I passed, the only sound being the rustling of flora as I pushed on.

It wasn't long before the aroma that had had met me at the clearing found my nostrils again, sending a shiver down my spine from ambivalent feelings. Pushing on despite the emotions, I entered the clearing only to stop a step inside of the grassy opening.

My eyes immediately fell upon the small pile of dirt, nearly unnoticeable if not for the fact that the grass covering the rest of the clearing had yet to return. I tried to walk forward, but a chill stopped me, wrapping my arms around myself in a makeshift hug I wondered. 'Why do I feel like this? There was nothing I could do, nothing Fluttershy could do...' I tried to reason with myself, to make the feeling growing emptiness stop.

Leaning against a tree I looked at the small, nearly insignificant pile of dirt. 'Such a small, so unimportant'. A fist slammed against the tree sending a small tinge of pain up from the offending appendage. 'No. It could've been something, but I didn't let it. I might've raised it, with Fluttershy's help.'

Teeth clenched in my jaw until they ached as a low growl echoed from my throat. “Damn it!” the shout rang out as tears ran down my face losing themselves in my beard. A dull thunk was heard as an axe blade bit into the tree I had been leaning against. I wrenched the weapon free glaring at the dark indent on the bark only to add another, and another.

Thuds sounded through the forest as anger was worked out through tears. Pulling the axe out, my arm burned. Heavy breaths sounded as I fell to my knees, after a moment I looked up to see the light colored wood that was hidden beneath the bark.

Splinters stuck out from where I had ripped the axe free or where chunks of wood had broken off. I shook my head, disgusted with myself. Looking to the blade of the axe in my hand, sap and small splinters stuck to the blade though were easily wiped off on the grass.

A tired sigh sounded as I rested my head against the tree making my helmet shift uncomfortably. Annoyed I yanked it off and tossed it aside before returning my head to the rough bark and closing my eyes.

'Why?' The question reverberated through my skull once again. Searching through myself for some kind of answer, the only thing I could find was; I was afraid. 'I am afraid' the thought sounded in my head making me shiver again. Laying down next to the tree I looked up at the canopy of trees, and the beams of light that broke through the leaves.

I let out another sigh before a yawn racked my body. My eyelids seemed to rebel against me, falling down across my eyes within seconds, the warmth of the sun sending me back, leaning against a tree with a good book, the midday sun overhead as birds chirped in the tree above me or the other trees in the park.

A scream broke the silence and jolted me from my near slumber. A fog covered my mind as I clumsily tried to rise. 'Wha-?' I started only for the scream to sound again, fright lacing the voice. A familiar voice.

'Fluttershy?' I asked getting to my feet, trying to shake off the groggy feeling. Grabbing my helmet I rushed out into the forest, nearly running straight into a tree. As I ran through the forest adrenaline, or something, cleared my mind of the fog.

Another scream sounded, a lot closer this time making me jerk my head to the left, skidding for a moment on the damp earth before running through a small group of trees.

Not far off the path, I found the screaming mare. Surprise took me for a moment when I saw what was causing the yellow mare's screams though. A small group of four changelings, two of which wore a strange dark blue armor I had never seen on them before, had surrounded the shy pegasus and backed her into the trunk of a large tree.

Fluttershy's eyes found me, fear evident. The simple action of looking at me though had alerted one of the armored changelings making it turn to look at me before, what I can only assume was an order was barked out making the pair of unarmored insectoid creatures face me. A low hiss sounded from one of them, an obvious attempt at scaring me off.

“We don't have to do this, back away from the mare, and we'll all get to leave without any trouble.” I said, readying myself for a fight. I was met with another hiss, though this time from the other of the two.

Silence followed, the two shapeshifters watched me, and I in turn. A whimper from Fluttershy broke the quiet, making me glance up at her as the other two closed in on her.

Movement made my eyes dart back to the two enemies in front of me only to find that one had lunged at me. The other had begun hovering above the ground beginning to circle around. The charging changeling brought his horn up in an obvious attempt to gore me with it's horn. Stepping to the side away from the attack, I swung my axe across, impacting the side of the insect-creature's head with the blunt of the blade. The changeling stumbled, obviously disoriented from the blow before shaking it's head.

The airborne changeling took advantage of it's brethren's disorientation, and my attention flying over it bringing it's back hooves into my cuirass knocking me back a few steps. The changeling continued it's attacks with it's hooves, slamming me with fore and back hooves causing me to raise my arms in a meager defense, wishing silently that my shield hadn't been broken. A hoof slipped through my attempts at a guard slamming into the front of my helmet and as it shifted into my nose. A crack sounded as I stumbled back again, breath hampered by blood which flowed free.

Pain echoed in my mind as I held my face with my unarmed hand, anger soon followed as I pulled my hand away only to find that the blood had stopped. Looking back at the changeling a devious smile was on it's face as it's companion followed behind, recovered from it's head blow.

Tapping into my magic, I reached out for the airborne changeling's head before slamming it into the ground with as much strength as I could muster before lobbing it at the two armored ones who had grabbed a hold of Fluttershy. The other changeling was shocked looking over at it's companion only to turn back at me, rage painted on it's face. Shock soon replaced it though as I buried my axe in it's head, just beside it's horn.

Green goo, not unlike blood, poured from the shallow wound. Much to my surprise the changeling's carapace was harder than I would've guessed. A growl sounded from my throat as I kicked into the bleeding changeling who seemed to be unconscious tearing my axe from it's shell. Turning to the pair of armored shapeshifters who pushed their unarmored companion from on top of them and got back to their hooves, focusing their attention on me instead of the yellow pegasus.

Reaching for my magic again as the pair recovered, I grabbed the one who noticed me and ordered the attack flinging it towards me before bringing the axe point into the changeling's side. The beak of the axe slammed into the carapace piercing a small hole and sending a spiderweb of cracks through the side of the insect-like creature. A cry of pain sounded from it before I threw it off.

Turning back to the remaining conscious changeling, intense pain rocketed through me as it's horn pierced my side. The armored changeling tore it's head sideways tearing out a gash in my hip. A scream of pain and anger flew from my mouth as a hand went to my side only for the creature to spin and slam me in the ribs with it's hind legs launching me into a nearby tree.

Pain blurred my vision even as darkness edged it. My breaths were short and difficult as I looked at the changeling warrior who slowly approached, hissing a threat to stay down. Defiance and adrenaline fought to keep me conscious, my hand holding my tore side silently praying I wouldn't bleed out. Taking as deep a breath as I could, I slowly rose, holding my side the blood having curiously stopped, but the pain still racking my body.

Gritting my teeth as the changeling hissed again before charging, I stepped to the side bringing the beak of the axe down into the changeling's neck with what remained of my waning strength. The carapace broke, pierced enough to draw blood. The armored changeling turned it's head sinking it's fangs into my arm. The pain made me drop the axe letting out another yell as the insectoid started trying to pull, attempting to rip a chunk from my arm.

In my hazy attempts at freedom, my free hand found the knife on my belt ripping it from it's sheath before burying it into the creature's bright blue eye. The attack did it's job as the struggles at my arm stopped, a few twitches echoed across the body as it's jaw went limp loosening it's grip.

Straining to keep tears from my eyes, I opened the changeling's mouth pulling the fangs from my arm before clutching the wounded appendage biting my lip to keep from screaming. After a few moments I retrieved my knife, clumsily wiping the green goo on my pants before returning it to it's sheath. Reaching down for my axe, I looked around, hoping the remaining changelings had retreated or were still unconscious.

“F-Fluttershy” I sputtered barely managing to stay on my feet. Only a small portion of my vision wasn't black, and what wasn't was blurry, colors blending together chaotically. Greens and browns were unrecognizable as I stumbled from tree to tree. A light yellow and pink blur was before me after a moment. “Fl-Fluttershy, p-please... take m-me to the bonf-f-fire” I struggled between pain filled breaths I reached out to the yellow and pink blur only for a green light to flash before her, replacing her was a dark blob.

“Wh-wha-?” I managed before my legs gave out, blackness encompassing my vision before I managed to hit the ground.

Green, I sat in a field of grass holding a small bottle. My legs were tucked up to my chest as I watched the sunset. Looking down at the color a smile came to my face as I noticed that the sky was the same color as the amber liquid that swirled around in the bottle. Looking back into the sky stars dotted the blackness, “It's a new moon tonight, so it'll be the best time to watch the stars” I heard a man say as I laid in the back of my pickup truck. The radio announced some giveaway it was having in the next five minutes, and I silently questioned entering, but I shook my head. 'The stars are too beautiful to ignore'. Looking down I watched a light trail across the sky. The blackness swirled, swallowing the points of light before forming a road the headlights of my truck making the bright yellow lines stand out as a woman in a blue button up shirt with a bright golden badge walked up next to my window. “What seems to be the problem officer?” The lady started talking, but it was if someone hit the mute button, silence was all that followed her moving lips.

The world slowly started to spin names sounded around me as I picked up speed, a sound that might be some kind of music echoed in my ear, deep base thumping with electronic sounds following.

Blinking, I was in a chair, a white plate sat in front of me filled to the brim with food, another smaller one beside it held different kinds of desserts ranging from cakes to chocolate covered strawberries. A fork in my hand had a meatball skewered on it with a red sauce covering it.

“Bret!” The voice shook me back to reality. Looking above the plate I saw a young woman, dressed in a turquoise dress, her medium length red hair in a ponytail hanging over one of her shoulders. “Are you alright honey? You barely touched your food”

I blinked “Oh yea, no worries, just thinking about school. You know how that goes” I said raising the meatball to my mouth before relieving the fork of the impaled meatball and chewing it. After a moment my eyes went wide as I swallowed, immediately reaching for a small cup of lemonaid quickly emptying the contents in my mouth before letting out a breath.

“I told you that was hot! Mrs. Flemmings always makes her meatballs spicy” Julia said snickering behind her hand.

I stuck out my tongue at her prompting a giggle that made a few of the others around us look. Most rolling their eyes or chuckling, used to our antics before returning to their food.

Julia seemed to wiggle in her chair for a moment before motioning towards my plate. “Hurry up and try it! It's the first time I made it and I want to know what you think!”

Looking down at my plate, my eyes immediately fell on the item she spoke of; a small pile of lasagna that had fallen apart on my attempt to get it onto my plate. Chopping off a piece with my fork I speared it slowly raising it to my mouth. “I told you Julia, I love lasagna too much for you to be able to mess it up. That and even if you did I think I-” I was cut off as my girlfriend grabbed my arm pushing the fork and contents into my open mouth.

I gave her a look that spoke of future repercussions, but it quickly changed to shock as the taste hit my tongue. Chewing for a matter of seconds, I swallowed, looking back at her with the same awe. “That was awesome!” I said after a moment of silence before looking back at the plate. Cutting into the small pile again, I started eating it with reckless abandon, scantly chewing before inhaling the food, a look of bliss on my face the entire time.

Julia raised an eyebrow to my antics before leaning back in her chair a bit. “Looks like you like it at least, though I think you might be a bit biased” she said, a smile forming on her face.

“You know me” I struggled out before swallowing, “If I didn't like something I wouldn't mince words and tell you I did” I lowered my fork again into the pile of lasagna only to find that it had vanished leaving the rest of the meal on the plate.

Looking over the heads of the other potluck patrons, I noticed that there was still some of the meal left in the tray, as I moved to get up though a hand grabbed my wrist stopping me. “C'mon Bret, leave some for the others. If you really like it that much I can make you more later” she said

I wore a look of childish annoyance and reluctant acceptance. “Four layers?” I asked crossing my arms.“Five” she replied making me look up at her with a grin.

“I don't know what I did to deserve you, but I need to ask God so I can do it again!” I said leaning over the table to kiss my girlfriend.

I laid in bed, my arms wrapped around Julia, both of us panting and covered in a thin film of sweat, a smile on both of our faces.

“I told you bed wrestling is the best” her voice rang out. Something inside of me stopped for a moment before I started laughing rolling onto my back on arm still laying underneath her. The sounds of my joviality was quickly followed by her own before slowly tapering off until we were both panting again.

“Julia?” I asked looking up at the ceiling the light casting shadows that resembled shapes I had seen in a game before, the name of the deadly creature escaping me. A quiet “Hmm?” was my only reply as I continued to stare up at the creature, trying to remember it's name. “We've been dating for three years, right?”

Movement made me look down at the young woman who looked up at me with curious eyes, but wearing a smile. “After yesterday yea, why do you ask?”

My eyes returned to the shape on the ceiling. “Well I was wondering. Since work has been going well enough that my boss gave me a raise, well I...” I trailed off, wondering how to ask the question.

“Uh oh, Bret's thinking, I smell smoke” Julia said sitting up from my arm. Her white blouse revealing the line of her pink bra.

After a moment of silence the turned back around to see me looking at her again with softer eyes. “Well I... Aw to hell with it” I said shaking my head. Reaching over to the nightstand next to my bed I rummaged around for a second.

“What is it Bret? Is something wrong? Please, you have to tell me these things. I-” She stopped seeing what I pulled out of the nightstand.

The small velvet box, cruder than the ones found in the stores, but I had made it by hand so it was to be expected. Stepping off the bed I circled around to where she was sitting, my jeans tightened as I knelt down. “Julia will y-” I started, holding the box before me looking into her eyes which filled with tears, nodding before I even finished.

A smile of utter and complete joy filled my face as I opened the box. The ring was made of a copper band with gold bands on either side, a delicately cut emerald sat in the center of the ring flanked by two polished quartz crystals. Pulling the ring from it's box I slid it onto her offered hand before hugging her.

The sound of crying echoed into my ear, making the smile fade. Darkness surrounded me, encompassing me completely. The cold of stone was felt on my back, and a slimy feeling encompassed my arms and legs. I tried moving, but pain in my side launched up into my head forcing my eyes open.

Stone blocks made up the walls of the small room I was in. Looking down I saw a green slimy substance keeping me pinned to the wall. 'J-Julia?' My mind questioned, but reality came crashing down as memories returned to me.

I opened my mouth and let out a roar of pure rage. The metal door at the other side of the room being the only target. My head felt like it would split as I strained against my bonds, pain laced up from my right arm and my hip.

After some time of straining against the green ooze, I let my head hang staring at the floor hoping the pain would ebb away if I stopped. The sound of hooves echoed into my ears before the iron door opened, a green light shining into the room made me squint from the reflection off of the ooze and then from the light itself as I looked up.

“I'm glad you're awake” A familiar slightly off sync voice said before the green lantern was pulled away. Revealing the chitin covered queen herself. “I, am Queen Chrysalis, Wanderer, we have much to discuss.”

Chapter 38; A Shock

My eyes narrowed at the large changeling anger having already built to the point of overflowing. “What do you want Chrysalis?” I hissed between clenched teeth. The green lantern was shoved back into my face, this time slapping it a few times.

“Give her majesty the respect she deserves!” The changeling holding the lantern hissed in response.

Light burned my eyes making me close them until the the lantern was moved, revealing the Queen's face again. “I apologize, my dear changelings can be a bit protective of me.” Chrysalis said sporting a smile that made my skin crawl. “But back on topic. I believe that you may be able to help us Wanderer.”

My eyes narrowed again, the little history I had on the changelings leading me to take anything this larger bug said with a grain of salt. “And how would that be... your majesty?”

The creature holding the lantern relaxed, if only slightly, having been readying to hit me upside the head again with the lantern. “As you may of heard from the ponies while you were in your 'hoof camp' in Canterlot, we changelings were driven off years ago at the wedding of 'Prince Shining Armor', and 'Princess Cadence'.” Hatred edged into the Queen's voice as she spoke of the royal couple.

An involuntary shiver ran down my spine at the thought of being on the receiving end of such malice. I opened my mouth to question my purpose in her plans, but after a breath she refocused on me.

“After our defeat, we were severely weakened and launched into...” The Queen paused again, wearing a face that spoke of confusion before shaking her head. “Never you mind. We were launched far from Canterlot and many troops were injured. After a few nearly successful attacks on Ponyville, we gained enough love to resume gathering it from cities in Equestria in secret.”

Queen Chrysalis turned away, seeming to inspect the chamber of faults. Opening my mouth I started, again, to try and ask my purpose in the plans, but was shot down again.

“As it turns out though, after our attacks, your fellow guards had been instructed in spells to reveal changelings, and any suspicious activity is to reported, no matter how close the pony is” Chrysalis started, turning around to face me again, anger and annoyance showing in her eyes. “So we had to start searching for a new source of Love. None of us could believe what we found.”

A smile formed on the Queen's face as I raised an eyebrow. “What did you find?” I managed to get out only to receive a lantern to the face.

“We found a statue, but one like we had never seen before.” She started, excitement showing in her face. “This strange statue seemed to excrete love!”

I blinked a few times, confused. 'How does that work? I thought only beings of higher intelligence could feel love'

“It was a great surprise to us all” The changeling Queen nodded smiling, “Thusly I sent out a team to retrieve the strange statue, to harness it's love, to use it against the ponies.” Chrysalis' smile fell turning to a look of indifference as she looked back to the stone around us. “Unfortunately that fool Tirek found it first on his little escape from Tartarus. After that, those foalish Princesses took it, holding it at their castle, and it was out of our reach.” The smile returned to the Queen's face as she turned towards me. “Until now that is”

I blinked, “What?” I managed to blurt out as Chrysalis looked me over, greed, or perhaps lust in her eyes. “That doesn't make any sense though, I don't love anyone here!”

Queen Chrysalis stopped her evaluation, looking back to my face. “Oh? My this is a predicament then. Perhaps you'd be willing to love one of us? After what those ponies have done to you, you're no doub looking for a way out from under their hoof.” She said giving me a look that spoke of future intentions, if I gave in.

A shudder ran down my spine again, “Your Majesty, I was being punished by Equestrian law, justly at that, for the murder of Tirek. As such I am to stay in the military until the time when my service is over.” I said shaking my head.

“Are you sure Wanderer?” Chrysalis' voice was filled with implications. A bright green fire surrounded her flashing around her before revealing the form of Princess Celestia without her normal regalia. “We can become anyone you want.”

My eyes went wide as 'Celestia' licked her lips. Turning, I stared at the stone wall suddenly incredibly interested in the stonework. “I'm good thanks. I have a bit of a personal preference to my own race.”

Another flash of green light enveloped the room, and despite my better judgment I glanced over only to see a clotheless copy of myself only for it to stumble and fall on it's butt. A smile came to my face before I started laughing at the fallen copy who looked up at me with disdain in his eyes. The changeling holding the lantern went to help their Queen, but after a flash of green the tall changeling returned to her normal form, a grimace taking her face.

“Very well Wanderer, if you'd prefer to be difficult, I have no issues with being the same. Rising from her place on the floor, Chrysalis approached, her twisted horn glowing a bright green.

I pulled at my bonds again only for pain to lace up from my side. Pulling away from the horn I was met with stone against the back of my head before the tip of the horn touched my forehead. Blackness filled my eyes as images flashed before me. Fragments of memories from before, more solid memories of my first meeting of the Elements, dreams, trapped within stone. My head felt like someone had left it in the microwave too long, pain threatening to split my skull.

My vision swam as the Queen of the changelings pulled her horn away from me, sharp white teeth forming a smile before a bright green light filled the room.

“It's alright Bret, go to sleep honey”

Voices. Unmistakable. Familiar, but just out of reach. Blackness surrounded me swirling, pinprick lights showed themselves as I turned watching helplessly as my friend, my only companion drifted away. Her oxygen line cut by debris, by the time I reached her and returned her to the shuttle it would be too late. Despite the oncoming debris field, I gave my companion a quick and silent salute before turning to the shuttle, using the compressed Co2 canisters to propel myself. The white and black of the shuttle slowly mixed, swirling into a beautiful soft gray. The ceiling of the small motel was surprisingly clean, the soft gray paint working well with the oak colored furnishings.

Sitting up in bed, I glanced around to see a bright turquoise wedding dress laying across the chair that stuck out from the small desk. My suit, or pieces of it, were strewn out on the floor around me.

Blinking a few times, I rubbed sleep from my eyes. Turning, I looked at the sleeping form of my wife, her copper hair, a mess against the pillow, snaking out around her sticking lightly to her back and arms from sweat. A smile came to my face as I looked at her, an urge to hold her came, but was brushed off in lieu of letting her sleep.

Straining myself, I arched over her face putting a light kiss on her cheek. A quiet “Mmmm” sounded from her as I got up out of the bed. Grabbing my clothes, I got dressed, forgoing the suit jacket and tie, I walked quietly into the bathroom checking myself over in the mirror.

My scraggly beard that had been brushed and combed into submission for the ceremony had easily returned to it's previous state, sticking out in all directions. The dress shirt was wrinkled, as was the pair of pants, the leather belt being the smoothest part of the clothes making me chuckle quietly. Running a hand over my already thinning hair I let out a sigh before turning back to the bed.

'I'm glad you took me, I don't know if anyone else would've' I thought looking at Julia's sleeping form. Shaking my head, I drove the thought from my mind before making my way for the door.

Quietly, I opened it feeling for the keycard in my pocket before walking through. The cement was cold on my bare feet, but the cool night air helped wake me up. I watched quietly, leaning on the railing, as cars drove by, the highway was the emptiest I had ever seen, even at four in the morning, if my pocket watch was to be believed.

Looking above me the roof of the small motel didn't stick out far from the railing. Walking down past a few more rooms, I put a hand on one of the support pillars before putting my bare feet on the cold steel of the railing before hopping up. Reaching around, I grabbed the lip of the motel's roof, pulling on it a few times to test it before grabbing it with my other hand. Bracing myself on the support pillar with my feet, I pulled myself up, onto the motel's roof, the ceramic plates colder than even the steel making my feet burn slightly from the chill.

Walking further up, I sat down on the peak of the motel's roof. The light of the city was nonexistent this far into the mountains, so the stars were painted across the sky as they were meant to be, without any light pollution from people working the night shift, or staying up late.

Silently I wondered, 'What brought me here? To this point in my life?' The smile on my face had faded, turning instead to one of confusion. Memories of loneliness and questions if I would ever find even a good friend resurfaced. My heart ached as I looked into the sky, knowing my loving wife was in the room below me. I let out a tired sigh as I wondered.

A shock ran through me jolting me before the feelings could embed themselves. 'That's right...' I thought, 'My wife is in the room below me'

My smile returned with a vigor, 'I must be the luckiest guy on earth.' Sliding down the roof I dangled my legs over the edge of the roof, laying down against the slant. My eyes slowly started closing as I watched the cars go by.

Voices made their way to my ears again making me groan. The sound of a heavy door quickly opening and slamming shut was heard, making me jolt and open my eyes. The colors swirled together making me blink. Reaching with my hands, I quickly found that I couldn't move my arms. Memories started flooding back.

I let out another groan as pain laced up from my side, only adding to the mind numbing pain from my head. Blinking a few more times, my eyes cleared up revealing the dark stone blocks of my cell. I tried again to pull my arms from their bonds only to find that they were firmly bolted to the wall by way of a set of iron shackles.

Blinking a few more times I looked again to the shackles, 'Did the changelings replace the goo with these? Maybe it's a more permanent restr-' I thought only for the door to start opening.

Light shined in making me squint at the form. A tall equine form walked in, it's hair flowed in a wind I couldn't feel making my stomach drop more. Following it was a slightly shorter equine though with the same flowing mane. The door behind them was shut with a metallic clang.

Horns ignited revealing angry faces, the sibling diarches. “Wanderer” Celestia's voice sounded, spitting my taken name like a bad taste from her mouth. “We have given you your chance, and you repayed us by throwing it in our faces. Your sentence of one thousand moons in stone was unable to be served, and thus it will be served here.”

Shock replaced dread as I tried to open my mouth to retort, only to find it sealed shut.

“We won't hear any more of your lies.” Luna's voice this time. “Your sentence will be served and it will be served alone”

Struggling, I made muffled grunts and other noises behind my binding. 'What the hell is going on?! Th-this has to be a changeling trick! That's it!' I thought, eyes still wide at the two sisters.

“After your thousand moons is served, we will return. If you are right in mind and able, we will consider returning you to the Everfree Forest.” The Solar Princess said before turning to her sister, “Luna, could you wait outside, I would have a word alone with the prisoner”

A worried look crossed over the darker alicorn's features before she nodded. Light again shown in as the door was opened, nearly blinding me again, before being shut the metal clanging together.

“Was all of that a ruse?” Celestia's voice rang out again, a tone of hurt in her voice. “I take it James was just someone you knew? Sundance didn't even know you by that and she was closer to you!” Anger started seeping into the Solar diarch's voice making my eyes go wide. The Alicorn had let her horn die after her sister opened the door, the small plinking of water sounded beside her labored breathing. “I thought we were actually friend, I had thought, just perhaps, after all these years...” The princess trailed off as she choked. After a moment she cleared her voice, “Goodbye Wanderer.”

The tone of Celestia's voice made my stomach threaten to fall through my bowels in one final attempt at a movement. I strained against the lock on my mouth, trying, fighting against the restraints, noise sounded, but it was muffled and complete gibberish.

I strained against my bindings even as the door slammed shut. Not ready to lose my friend.

Hanging from the wall was starting to make my arms burn, but the pain was ignored in favor of wondering what I had done. 'The last thing I can remember was blurting out my murder of Tirek to Applebloom... Is- is that what caused this?'

Looking around my cell I let out a groan through my mouth restraints. Hours ago my rampant mind had made me reevaluate the possibility of this being a changeling ploy.

'Perhaps they had made me do something...' I thought looking around the cell again, for something substantial. Silently praying that someone or something would turn up to get me out of the bonds.

My eyes started drooping, the pain from my arms having numbed to nothing more than a dull feeling that something was at either side.

'Why do these things happen to me?' I questioned before letting my head droop, the bindings over my mouth touching my chest.

Consciousness faded as sounds made their way into my cell. Light came as well, but it did nothing save brighten up the lids of my eyes if only slightly. Feelings faded as something touched my head.

Green. Everything was green. Holding the electrode in my hand the heavy feeling of the leather jacket against the thin material of my t-shirt beneath it. Heavy leather gloves made my hands large and clumsy, but as the stick burned against the metal it made little difference. The bright green light from the arc swirled, taking everything with it into brightness, nearly white. Opening my eyes, the sun tried it's best to burn them out of my skull before I put a hand up, covering the celestial body. Cheerful screams of children came to my ears before a familiar woman's voice sounded.

“Bret, what are you doing? Put on some sunscreen before you turn into a lobster” Julia's voice rang out before something impacted my stomach making me jump.

I looked over to the woman, my woman. A green two piece swimsuit covering the important parts while a large sunhat sat on her head. Under one of her arms was a large blue and white beach umbrella with a small cooler hanging from her hand.

“Well maybe I'm already a lobster!” I countered shaping my hands like a pair of claws, closing and opening them a few times.

The look on her face changed to one of disapproval thinly hiding happiness, “Bret don't you dare, I still need to put this stuff down.” Her empty hand was thrust out in a futile attempt to keep me away.

Quickly, I leapt from the sand, under her protective hand, and latched onto the small amount of fat that could be found at either side of her midsection. “Raaaah!” My battle cry was laced with laughter as I tickled the woman making her drop the two items in her attempts to pry my hands from her.

“Bret! Stop it! People are staring!” She managed through giggles.

Bypassing her hands completely I blew a raspberry on her stomach making her giggles only louder as she pushed with both hands against my head.

“Julia! You know this isn't that kind of beach!” I said quietly, looking up at her face and stopping my attempts to make her laugh. “Though I won't be against going to jail if you're going to be in the cell too”

A blush played across the young woman's face before she covered her mouth with a hand. Looking away she playfully smacked me. “Jesus Bret, you're a dog”

Falling away from her with the slap, I rose holding my hands out like claws again, “I'd say more a werewolf than a dog!”

Julia held out a hand again as I advanced, “Bret c'mon, we need to get the umbrella set up.” She took off running, dodging around beach goers and children.

Not one much for losing, I followed the young woman, laughing dodging around civilians in my personal tickle war against my wife.

Chapter 39; A Dream

Pain.

Who knew, the simple act of hanging on a wall would put one's body under so much strain?

The cell was empty just as it always was. Stone blocks, dirt, maybe a bit of moss, almost assuredly, it was damp down here after all.

So damp, yet my mouth was so dry...

'I can't sleep...' Sadness flowed through me at the thought, after what felt like hours of hanging with eyes shut, no relief was found.

Dreams. Dreams were the only relief from the pain. I never remembered the whole thing. Bits and pieces, not always coherent, almost never coherent, but still so comforting.

Even upon waking, they made me feel a little better, if drained.

Looking to my right, I eyed the shackle holding my arm to the wall. 'If I could just...' muscles strained, overstretched, underworked.

Pain laced up from my hand. Want, no, need drove me forward. Muscle had atrophied from disuse, skin tore as I pulled my hand through the shackle. Part of it rubbing off on the course stone behind me, other bits pulled off from the shackle itself, from pulling my hand through a gap that fit my wrist.

The stale air stung the newly made wounds, and hanging from only one arm made it ache as the wrist was pulled harshly down. The tips of my toes barely touched the cold stone floor, making it impossible to pull the other wrist free.

Reaching up, I put my fingers through the shackle, using it to hold myself up, lessening the pain to a dull ache in one arm, only for the other to begin burning from strain of trying to hold myself up. Pressing bare feet against the wall behind me, I tried finding some loose block, something to gain purchase on, to hold myself up so I could pull my wrist free.

A small ridge was found from a stone that stuck out, only large enough for the edge of one foot, but manageable.

Using my arm to offset the weight on the small the small ledge, I pulled with my shackled arm. The arm burned from it's strain, wrist hurt as skin was ground of on the stone and skin from my hand sliced through with the edges of the shackles.

Being thrown off balance from the sudden jerk of freedom, I fell forward. Chin impacted the cold stone floor through the restraints. The impact jarred my head, what little vision of the stone room around me and the iron door I had swam, doubling itself as I tried to recover.

Rolling onto my back, I looked at my wrists in the dim. Eyes had long since adjusted to the darkness, allowing me to see the extent of the damage. A bittersweet smile came to my face even as I saw the marks left by the iron shackles. The escape had skinned a few layers from the heels of my hands, blood trickled down my arms from the wounds before it slowed to a stop. Turning them over, the back of my hand had been rubbed raw, no blood poured out, but the layers of skin that were missing made them ache with any motion.

A shiver ran through me as the cold started to hurt my bare form. The princesses gave no stops this time, having stripped me completely, exposing all of my body to the damp chill of the cell. Curling my hands over my chest, I made my way to the corner of the stone cell, curing up to suppress the shivering.

Glancing around, my eyes rested on the door, for a brief moment the thought of escape flew through my mind before being dashed.

'Locked door' the thought pushed through the aching pain that seemed to permeate my body.

Lids felt heavy, tempting me to rest my head against my curled knees. The temptation was not resisted as they served as a good, if hard, headrest.

Happiness seeped through me as consciousness slowly faded, forming a smile on my ragged face.

Silence echoed around me before dim light glowed against my eyelids, a sharp feeling, not uncomfortable simply sharp, was felt against my head as a feeling of warmth covered my form, shapeless and comforting. Colors swirled in the darkness, finally forming brightness that filled a night sky. Stars shown brightly against the void, accompanied by a full moon, the strangeness of the abnormality went unnoticed as a feeling touched my psyche. Urgency flooded into me from the feeling, before something shut it out. The urgency died as the lights of the sky swirled against a dim moon.

Heat was felt against my skin, lights and colors flashed across a screen before me. After a moment a beep was heard followed by a whirling of a fan, turning a woman held a small white box pressing something on it as the beeping sounded over and over again. Slowly, the uncomfortable heat faded away as the woman turned.

“I can't have you dying of heatstroke can I?” she said with a smile as she put down the small AC controller, picking up a larger black controller, she pressed the mute button again.

Turning back to the television, sound echoed from it as a man holding a small pan smiling slowly faded away. The picture changed to that of a gray screen, lines flowing over it with a small logo at the bottom with purple letters spelling out HUD. “And now back to My Little Pony, on the Hud!” a male's voice said as the screen shifted over to a screen with the colorful ponies displayed in a small pile laughing.

The show started zooming out from a large pile of books that only grew. “Didn't we shelve all the books in the library a few months ago?” Spike asked turning away from the pile off screen holding a brown book.

“This show is surprisingly good” Julia's voice rang out making me turn to look at her as Twilight gave her reply to the small dragon. Her eyes were glued to the screen before she noticed my staring. “Yea, yea, I know. I said 'I wouldn't like it, even if you made me watch it', but despite myself, it is rather interesting”

A smile came to my face as she turned back to the screen. “I didn't say a word.” I said shaking my head.

“- I call it my Booksorcation! Three uninterrupted days of reorganizing books! Can you think anything more relaxing?” Twilight's voice sounded from the screen making me turn back towards it.

An awkward chuckle came from my wife as I watched the two. “Though it is kinda dorky” she said turning to look at me, a plea for acceptance on her face to which I shrugged at before nodding. “Can't say you're wrong there”

“Didn't you say you had been watching this from the first season? Wasn't that around three years ago?”

Turning from the screen to look at my wife, a look of curiosity and interest was on her face. I scratched my head sitting up a bit on the couch. “Um, I remember it started back in my freshman year, so no, actually it was... six years ago?” my shoulders rose and dropped. “I just remember a lot of people talking about it like it was the second coming, so I looked into it due to lack of anything good to watch and found it amusing”

“Huh” Julia said glancing back at the screen, the title card signaling a rerun. Interest wavered for both of us, even as the promise of Discord and his shenanigans became a reality. “Well, want to play a game?”

I blinked watching as the draconequus nearly plowed through Twilight and Spike with Rainbow Dash right next to him. “Sure, we've seen this one a couple times” I said remembering the most of the jokes.

A happy squeak sounded from Julia as she grabbed the controller again. “Hi Twilight, Hi Spike” Discord and Rainbow Dash said in unison before the screen was changed to static. 'AV 1' showed in a small blue box at the top right.

Julia practically leapt from the couch for the small handles of the pair of doors below the television screen. Pulling out an old playstation 2 she dug around in the game cases before stopping on a dark colored case with a familiar yellow face on it. “Wanna Co-op Deadlocked? I know you said you beat it before bu-”

“Heck yea! I haven't played that one since my before my Dad's PS2 died, when my brother and I beat it! Plug it in!” I interrupted, excited for seeing a piece of my past.

My wife chuckled pressing the button to open the console's disk holder, taking out the disk that was in it before putting it away in the case the console had been sitting on, before putting in the game and closing the holder. With a flick she turned the small blue light on making the TV's screen go black. A whirring sounded from the console before the familiar sight of what looked like skyscrapers appeared on the screen, 'Sony Computer Entertainment' faded onto the screen before fading off moments later. Quickly the view flew down into the fog that was at the bottom of the skyscraper like structures before going black. “PlayStation 2” appeared before vanishing.

Excitement leeched into me as I grabbed the controller Julia handed me as she flopped back down on the couch next to me. “Player two huh?” I asked raising an eyebrow, a questioning smile across my face.

My wife stuck her tongue out at me before focusing back on the screen.

Turning back to it myself, shock filled me. The screen was dark, but it was an unreal blackness as it swirled around, like maggots swimming and squirming in something. 'Wh- what the hell is this?' memories of armor being maintained coming to mind.

Dread started flowing over me as everything began looking different, shadows started growing. Things that were once cute, or harmless, quickly turned menacing. Black shadows, allowing nothing to be seen started swallowing everything. Terror started eating away at me as I looked around.

“Bret? What's wrong honey?” Julia's voice finally managed to break through the fear.

Turning to look at her, worry was etched upon her face, concern for the newest addition to her life. Looking back everything had reverted, pictures hanging on the wall returned to happy scenes. Glancing at the screen, the remembered crimson armor, was laying on a table. Robotic arms coming down from the ceiling performing maintenance.

I let out a breath before turning back “N-nothing hun, you set it up, I just need a drink” I said, trying to put on a reassuring smile.

Rising from my seat, I made my way to the kitchen, emotions of fear fading. As I made my way to the sink, the reason for needing the drink had all but vanished. A cup was filled and contents following the emotions and memories, though flowing down my throat instead.

A small uncomfortable tingle grew in my head before electricity felt like it was coursing through my body. Grasping the counter, the pain quickly receded, replaced with memories, thoughts. An overwhelming happiness took my mind.

“Bret~” Julia's singsong voice sounded from the living room, brightening the smile on my face.

Rounding the corner, multiple things caught my eye. The television had been turned off, the game vanishing along with the power to the appliance. Darkness had overtaken the room, save for glowing candles that lined the room, centering around the couch. Most eye catching of all was my wife, the sight of her sending waves of happiness through my body.

Julia was scantily dressed, but the black bra and panties with red fringe was enough to make her intentions known to all that saw them. Thankfully I was the only that saw. Despite memories of otherwise, I found myself relieved of clothing, not that it mattered much.

Silence ruled, but for the occasional pop or crackle from the multiple candles that warmed the room. Not saying a word, my wife lifted an arm tempting me over with a single finger. My approach was silent, the connection wanted and needed. Together we fell onto the couch, a mass of limbs, heat, hair, and flesh. But most importantly;

Love.

Zecora walked through the Everfree forest. Calm, despite the dangers that were all around her, the terror that yet was unknown perhaps, or ones that were known all too well.

The forest was alive today, birds, squirrels, rabbits, even a few of the rarely seen jackalopes hopped around with their brethren or hornless mates. A smile formed at the serenity if it all.

'A perfect day for finding ingredients out here.' the thought rang out in her mind as she looked around for what she needed. 'Even if it is a forest that the other ponies fear'

Serenity was quickly broken however as the sound of fighting broke out, jolting the zebra's head to the left. Questions entered her mind, curiosity and fear being felt through the queries.

'Perhaps not the day I hoped, the thought of others choosing this place and time to fight make me think, nope'

The zebra turned away from the sounds of combat only to hear a familiar voice, if pained and pleading. The tone gave everything away, though words were unheard.

Against her better judgment, she approached the scene where the combat had been held. Worry entered her mind as a familiar friend came in to view along with a creature that had worried her deeply, despite the princesses' attempts to explain his situation.

Signature green fire flared up around her pegasus friend though, shocking her as the changeling revealed it's form. “Wh-wha-?” sounded from the warrior before he collapsed, confusion and fear etching into his voice.

Only then did she notice the injuries, a gaping maw opened in his side, a broken face, holes in his arm that looked almost as if something had tried to rip the bones from it. Sympathy was felt, but quickly extinguished as she hid.

'This cannot go unknown, and abduction I cannot condone. The Princesses must be informed else he'll be in the midst of a swarm!' the Zebra thought before she slunk away, hiding in the flora.

Chapter 40; Addled

'How long have I been here?'

I felt like a prune that someone had left in the bottom drawer of their fridge for too long. A shiver ran through my bony frame, much of the fat and muscle that I had known since my arrival had faded away.

A few ideas of perhaps trying to exercise, keeping my body fit enough to break out, or just to keep myself sane.

But I didn't.

'What's the point?' I wondered curled up in my corner. The untreated injuries aching, the older ones starting to stink. Nothing seemed worth it, sleep was the only solace. Nothing hurt, I was somewhere else, somewhere free, I didn't stink...

She was there...

Fragments of dreams flashed before my eyes for a moment, I clung to them. A woman I had never met, yet she was so real. I longed to hold her, to be held, for some sort of comfort.

A woman, who's name I never knew.

“It might be a good idea to inform the Princesses. I mean, he is part of their guard” The young alicorn said, looking out over the map of Equestria to the varying faces of her friends.

Rainbow Dash's eyes rolled as let out a yawn slouching back in her throne, “Sounds like a good idea to me, let them deal with him, and let me get back to my nap”

A number of objections were heard through the room, but none louder than the pink party pony's over exaggerated gasp before in a blur of motion she appeared before the blue pegasus. “We can't do nothing! What if they don't get to him in time!?” She asked before gasping again, grabbing a hold of her blue friend's face. “What if the changelings have already sucked all the love out of him and made him their zoooombie slaaaave?”

Fluttershy let out a shiver shrinking into the throne at the thought. Apple Jack gave the pink earth pony a strange look as her blue friend pulled away from her before nodding, “While after the stunt he pulled with mah sister, Ah can't say Ah'm too happy with 'im, we can't just leave 'im to the swarm” she said before turning to the Princess of friendship “Ah say we inform the Princesses, then we start searchin' around, ya know, see what we can do ta help”

Rarity looked conflicted before nodding her agreement, “While I cannot say I appreciate his rough mannerisms, I cannot in good conscious leave him to Chrysalis' whims.”

A groan sounded from the rainbow maned pegasus. “Fine. At least I'll get to kick some changeling flank” she muttered, crossing her hooves over her barrel.

Twilight nodded, “Spike, a letter if you would” asked looking to her assistant.

The young dragon's jaw clenched slightly as he thought staring at the map that glowed before him. After a moment he looked up to find the expectant eyes of five of the six mares before him. Turning to his roommate and longtime friend. “I don't like him” was the dragon's simple response.

A look of understanding fell across the alicon's face before she let out a sigh. “I know Spike” she said remembering when Spike had told her about when the Wanderer had come to the castle when they were absent. “Spike...”

The young dragon's face hardened as he looked up at his friend. “No Twilight, he's dangerous. After all I've heard of him from you guys and the Princesses, and even from him, it sounds like he should be locked away, even if it is by the changelings”

Looks of shock spread around the room from Spike's words, a few of the mare's looked at each other, doubtful looks crossing their faces.

A sigh sounded from Twilight as she looked down at the dragon. “I understand Spike” she said simply making the others look at her.

Surprise found it's way to the young dragon's face as well as he looked up at her. “Y-you do?”

The alicorn nodded looking back towards the table at a small town that had grown and changed significantly since they had first visited it. “Wanderer is dangerous; he has little against killing others, even in some cases finding pleasure in the idea, if the incident forest gives any indication.” She said, a small shiver running down her spine at the memory. “When he comes to the town I've purposefully avoided him in multiple occasions as, he... frightens me”

The silence in the room was heavy as the young alicorn's friends looked shocked at her confession, a few others faces growing worried as they remembered.

“That's not fair”

Fluttershy stood up in her throne, conviction written on her face. “None of us really know him, yet we're all judging him just by what we've seen?”

“Fluttershy, darling, you must admit tha-” Rarity started only for the yellow pegasus' eyes to fall on her, closing her mouth.

“No! I understand he might be rash and, in some cases, frightening, but none of us know him! We need to give him a chance.” Fluttershy shook, not of fear like normal, or even anger. “If we hadn't given Discord a chance then we never would of made a friend of him!”

Tears welled up in the shy pegasus' eyes as she remembered what had happened only a few days ago, bringing looks of worry to her friend's faces. “And he doesn't enjoy killing.”

“What do you mean?” Twilight's voice rang out making Fluttershy look up at the worried look on her face.

After a sniffle the pegasus wiped her eyes, “There was an incident in the forest. A-” She cleared her throat trying to keep from breaking down. “A manticore cub was injured, and I couldn't help it, not with all of my animal friends who it would try to eat” The yellow pegasus let out a labored breath. “So he, he offered to take it out in the forest and... make sure it didn't suffer”

Rainbow Dash eyed her yellow friend, “What about the cubs parents? Couldn't they do something?”

Fluttershy shook her head, choking back tears. “N-no, a rival manticore had... it killed them”

“Oh darling...” Rarity said, going to comfort her grieving friend. Fluttershy cried quietly in the white unicorns hooves as the others' eyes fell, acknowledging the loss.

After a few minutes the yellow pegasus seemed to calm down pulling out of the Rarity's hooves giving a quiet “Thank you” before looking back at her friends, “M-my point being he's not uncaring. He tried to hide it, but he was crying even as he tried to comfort me”

Twilight nodded, before looking at her assistant. Spike still wore a hard look as he stared at the map, but after a moment he pulled out a scroll and quill before looking at Twilight expectantly.

Princess Celestia sat in a shocked silence in an empty throne room. Twilight had long been privy of the times her former mentor conducted the day court, thusly the diarch knew when the wisp of green smoke appeared when one of the nobles was talking to her it was important. The ponies of the court were dismissed before the alabaster alicorn broke the seal, and ordered a chariot made ready.

She recovered in time to see the guard return giving a salute. “Your majesty, the chariot is ready” He said simply before dropping the hoof at her nod.

“Very good Steady. Please outfit a squad and send them to Ponyville, Sargent Sundance's if you would be so kind” The gold clad guard saluted again before walking quickly from the room.

Celestia let out a sigh as the large doors closed shut. “Raven!” the alicorn's voice rang out through the long room. Moments after, an off white unicorn ran in from a side room adjusting her glasses and brown mane before looking up at the princess. “Yes your majesty?”

The old alicorn's eyes softened as she looked down at her assistant. “Raven, please inform my sister I have gone to Ponyville, and show her this letter.” she said, giving the unicorn the small scroll with it's broken seal.

“Yes your majesty” Raven said bowing her head before taking the scroll in her magic and rushing from the room.

The princess blew a long breath between her lips, relaxing in her throne, suddenly tired. 'Wanderer is always getting into trouble of one kind or another' she thought allowing her eyes to shut. The sound of hooffalls opened her eyes and straightened her back as the doors opened again revealing a bright orange unicorn mare, her two toned yellow mane covering one of her violet eyes. The mare saluted as she approached the throne the stoic look the guards were known for plastered on her face.

“Princess, my squad is ready when you are!” She said holding her salute until the alicorn nodded.

Celestia's gaze softened again as she looked down at the mare, “At ease Sargent Sundance” she said rising from her throne.

Sundance visibly relaxed falling into step beside her princess. “If you don't mind my asking Ma'm, why did you ask specifically for me and my squad?”

Celestia's face was strict as she walked down the hall with the guardspony. “There are multiple reasons, a few being you show promise as a leader, the ponies under your command respect you, and first being you have a stake in this as well” she said looking down the hall to the door leading to the stables, with a flash of her horn the doors opened as the pair walked through.

“Thank you, my Princess, but a stake?” Sundance asked, curiosity obvious on her face.

“Our friend, the Wanderer, has been captured by a group of changelings, as my fellow Princess Twilight Sparkle has informed me.” The shock on the young mare's face was obvious, as was the conflicting emotions that came after though she remained silent as the princess continued. “As with any member of the royal guard, he will need to be rescued as soon as possible.”

Sundance had let her face melt back into the stoic look the royal guard always wore as she nodded. “Understood Princess Celestia, was there anything else?”

Worry edged it's way into the alicorn's mind as she looked down at the mare. The two didn't know one another well, connected mainly through their mutual friend the two mares kept to themselves for the most part. The princess knew of the mare's accomplishments, as she had quite a few if her Captain was to be believed, but close to nothing of the mare herself.

“Well get him out of there” Celestia finally said, trying to keep the worry from her face.

Sundance looked in the older mare's face and her expression softened, if only slightly. “I know Princess” she said before saluting and leaving to address her squad.

I woke slowly, eyes foggy from too much sleep. A sliver of hope was felt in the back of my mind before the bleakness of the cell stole it away. Sadness seemed to seep into my bones as I moved from the fetal position I had put myself in. My eyes had become accustomed to the darkness of the cell completely, allowing me to see the whole extent of the stonework, moss and the layer of grime the entire cell seemed to be covered in.

Pain from different points on my body stopped me from getting far from the corner I had been sitting in. 'Where...?' the question seemed to reverberate throughout my head as I tried again to rise to my hands and knees. The attempt proved futile as I collapsed again from the pain in my hands.

Forgoing decency, I crawled towards the small breeze that blew from beneath the large iron door, the air was colder than that in the cell, if only slightly. 'Where...?'

The iron of the door was cold, it burned my hand, but the feeling was lost in the pain that echoed through my body as I tried to pull myself up. My arms shook, sending waves of pain as muscles strained trying to lift a load they hadn't in too long.

The reinforcements in the iron door worked well as hand holes, even with the weakness in my arms. Slowly I managed to pull myself up, unused muscles making my legs burn with strain as I put part of my weight on them, the bottoms of my feet burning from the cold of the stone floor.

Supporting my weak legs with my arms against the door, I slowly searched for some kind of handle, the fog slowly making my head ache even as my whole body seemed to burn.

'Where... is... she?' Numb fingers brushed past the feeling of a small loop that hung from the iron. After a moment I managed to wrap the stiff appendages around the cold iron.

A wracking need threatened to pull me to the ground, even as I pulled on the iron ring that served as a handle. The heavy door moved slightly before stopping. The need wracked my mind again, making my struggles weaker as I pulled on the iron ring. The door wouldn't move any further.

A final shock ran through my head before I collapsed onto my backside, a painful crack echoing throughout the small cell, going unnoticed to my addled mind. My hands clutched my head as I rocked, back and forth.

'Where is she? Where is she? Where is she?'

Chapter 41; Camping Trip

Limbs were numb as I laid on the cold stone. The words having finally stopped leaving all encompassing silence in it's wake. Maddening silence.

The sound of drums made their way to my ears. Aided by my ragged breaths through the bindings of my mouth, a strangely melodic song was born.

Three beats, breath in, four beats, breath out.

My strange song continued as I stared at the ceiling, forcing wakefulness. Sleep once brought happiness, contentment... love? Yes even the ever elusive emotion. But now... A feeling of emptiness only remained.

'No, the dreams are meant to hurt me.' I thought, finding a piece of stonework above me especially interesting.

Designs popped out from the random indents and patterns of the stone ceiling. Part of me voiced it's wish to draw the designs, to put them onto paper or metal. A small, quiet part.

The beat of the song increased as my mind wandered to fighting. Sword and axe play. The use of pole arms having been overlooked I wished it hadn't. Curiosity at how my fight would've gone had my spear or a poleaxe been available.

'Well there were a lot of trees, it prob-'

Pain, it echoed throughout my body from my head. Clutching my skull, hands strained as they tried to peel away the skin and bone to release the pressure.

Concentration was lost and the pain followed not long after leaving me lying on the floor, lucid thought far from me.

'Perhaps a nap would help'

My numb limbs ached as I curled up on the stone, attempting at what little comfort that I could afford in my barren cell. Joints popped sending dull pain from the offending appendages.

The beat of the music continued though breaths slowed significantly. A faint creaking was heard as consciousness faded, along with the almost familiar sharp feeling that came to rest on my head. Brightness filled my lidded eyes, a bright sun burned away at the delicate organs prompting a hand to rise in a futile attempt at shade. Salty air blew around me as my stomach turned from the sight of the large amount of water. “Are you alright Bret? You look a little green around the gills” an older man said as we looked down at the Pacific. “Yea fine, just never been to the ocean before” I replied a shiver running up my spine as my gaze returned to the water. Green flooded the ocean replacing the blue entirely. A breeze blew by as I looked out over the field of green that swayed gently in the breeze. Leaning forward, I looked out over the stone to find a small river running at it's base. An urge to jump was felt in my mind, but I turned laughing returning to the large white vehicle.

Colors swirled again before blackness took over where they had been. Curiosity sounded in my mind as I tried to look around in the blackness only to feel an impact on my arm. Lids lifted from my eyes and my head jolted violently as light made itself and the world around me known. Looking around many people sat around me in pews before a well dressed man. He was holding up a book, something in me knew what the book was as he talked into the microphone.

“Bret you can't be falling asleep. What kind of example would that be setting for the children?” An even more familiar voice sounded next to me that seemed to fill me with happiness.

A sigh sounded as I rubbed my eyes. “I know Julia, but you know I had to work late last night” I whispered back to the red headed woman.

Sympathy was written on the young woman's face as she patted my shoulder lightly. I chuckled quietly before sticking my tongue out at her, familiar with the game.

“You might want to stay up though, your Mom has been giving you the death stare since your head drooped” A motion with her eyes towards the woman in question signaled in fact that she was glaring at me.

'Well crap' with a quick shake of my head I looked back up at the well dressed man.

Melodious laughter echoed through the house as we walked in the door. “Man your Mom chewed you out! Why was she so mad at you for falling asleep?” Julia asked putting down her purse and sitting down on the couch.

Significantly more awake after the verbal lashing I rubbed my eyes. “It was a bad habit I picked up as a kid. I would lay my head on her lap and sleep through the majority of the sermons. When I got older she'd get angry with me for it, and well since I still do it as an adult...”

A shrug only made my wife laugh harder. “Geeze good to know you were just as lazy when you were a kid”

Flopping down on the couch next to her I rested my head in her lap, pushing off the nice shoes letting them tumble to the floor. “So what now?”

A questioning look passed over the young woman's face as the lightly started stroking my hair. “Oh don't tell me you don't remember honey.”

My eyes closed, enjoying the feeling of her nails lightly scratching my scalp. “Remember what?” I halfheartedly asked.

Another sigh sounded before she pushed me from her lap before she rose, now standing before the couch with her hands on her hips. “Oh don't even tell me your forgot! You promised you'd take me camping this week since you're off!”

I blinked confused for a moment. “I thought I was off next week?” Flopping down on the floor with a dull thud and a quiet “Ow” I got to my feet. “You know for Memorial day?” Walking over to the calendar I heard the woman behind me snort with laughter.

“I was wondering why you weren't more energetic! You're usually so happy when you manage to get a week off!” She said, a smile replacing the look of scorn that had adorned her face not moments before.

Black marker marked out a whole seven blocks of the grid. “CAMPING TRIP!!!” was written in the blank in huge lettering. 'Well I'll be damned' I thought before turning to the woman. “Well I guess we better get packing th- Omph!”

An impact threatened to knock me over the small coffee table that stood just under the calendar. After a moment of adjustment I looked down to see a large green duffle bag in my arms. “Beat ya too it~!” A singsong voice came from the garage before sounds of rummaging started. “Mine's already in my car, which we'll be taking since your truck looooves to guzzle gas.”

Julia walked through the doorway, a familiar bag draped over her shoulder. “C'mon slowpoke. I know I'm pretty, but we need to get outta here before some idiot shows up and takes the spot!”

I rolled my eyes and laughed. “Fair enough hun, though there's no rush, nobody uses my campgrounds”

Curiosity took her face once more as she looked at me, “and why might that be?”

A chuckle ran through me as I tossed the bag on the couch before starting to change out of my nice clothes. “Well number one being the land belongs to my family, which we use all the time for little get togethers and whatnot.” Losing the suit, I hung it on a hanger before tucking it away in the closet. “Number two” I started pulling up a pair of black jeans and throwing a T-shirt over the muscle shirt beneath. “There are 'Beware of Bears' signs all over the place up there”

Tightening my belt as I walked out of our room, I looked over to see a look of worry on the young woman's face. “Are there actually any bears?”

Grabbing the blue duffle bag from the couch I put a reassuring hand on her shoulder. “The closest bears are miles from the campsite, nothing to worry about hun. Plus if worst comes to worst.” I patted the knife I kept tucked on my belt. “I think we could outrun a bear” I said as the worry deepened in her face.

Annoyance replaced worry before she pushed the tent's bag into my chest before marching to our room. A simple “You're a butt” was uttered before the door closed.

“Love you too babe!” I said chuckling under my breath as I started out to the car.

Sundance threw foliage left and right with her magic, the flora having overgrown the small site where the zebra had reported the abduction. A faded glowing magical outline marked the place where one of the changelings had fallen, a large stab wound from the eye having taken it. Bloodstains, both red and the changeling's unique green, was splashed liberally around certain areas her and her squad had determined the majority of the fighting took place. Originally it had been a great worry to her, as well as the princess, but the amount gave no indication that he bled out or would anytime soon.

“Sargent Sundance!” The call sounded through the trees making the armored unicorn turn to see one of her many guards saluting which she quickly returned.

“What is it Private? Do you have something for me?” She asked, her tone giving only a little of her frustration away.

The slight difference in tone was not lost on the guard who faltered a moment. “Well Ma'm we've been out here for some weeks and some of the others are wondering if we should give up for now. Head through the town and make sure it's safe, and that there are no changelings hiding in it. Not only are the Elements of Harmony with Princess Twilight Sparkle searching, but Princess Celestia is taking time from her duties to help as well.”

Sundance let out a sigh. 'He's not wrong, that should've been my first priority' A hoof came up to rub between her eyes. “Very well, fetch the other guards who had those concerns if you would and bring them here”

The Private saluted, slight fear showing in his eyes though his face was true to his title. The armored mare looked back over the crime scene, or what was left of it. 'I hope he's alright' she thought as she scanned the area again with her magic, hoping to find some trace of where they dragged her friend. Magic or no, the area seemed blank of any traces of the changeling's whereabouts.

“Sargent?” The question rang out shocking the unicorn mare from her thoughts. Turning, the majority of her squad stood behind the original private who had posed the question. A mental sigh racked her mind. “I gathered all that I could Ma'm, a few others were helping the Elements of Harmony search through the ruins”

Sundance nodded, “Well Private, you're in charge of the group. Head down to Ponyville and search the town for remaining changelings”

Shock formed on a few of the guard's faces, but none worse than on the private in question's. “M-Ma'm are you sure about that?”

The Sargent allowed irritation to show on her face, “Are you questioning my authority Private? You've been through the drills just as your peers, I have faith you won't buck this up. Even if you do, there are a hooffull of longer served guards who can take your position.” The words seemed to calm a twitch the guard had formed in his ear though the fear still showed in his eyes. “Now, you have your orders Private, get to them and report back to me when you're finished”

The Private in question saluted as did the group behind him. A nod from her sent the group off in time to miss her sigh. 'Of course Bright was concerned with the town, just had to lose one of my best scouts.' Sundance shook her head turning back to one of the larger, now brown, bloodstains.

“It could've been put a bit more gently, but given the circumstances you handled that rather well” A familiar voice sounded behind the armored unicorn making her turn. With practiced movement, she stooped into a bow. “Now there's no need for that Sundance, we're both just searching for our friend out here.”

Rising back to her hooves she looked up at the alabaster alicorn feeling tired. “I have yet to find any trace of where the changelings could've taken him your majesty.”

Concentration formed on the alicorn's face for a moment as she looked over the younger unicorn's head. “Did you check for any magical residue? Perhaps the changelings used their magic to escape with the Wanderer”

Confusion showed on the younger mare's face as she looked up at the Princess. “I mean no offense Princess Celestia, but from my understanding changelings are unable to use magic as unicorns can. The only magic they have being their ability to shape shift and form a barrier around themselves to attack. Am I mistaken your majesty?”

The look of concentration on the Princess' face deepened as she looked over the scene before her, eyes shooting between the different pools of blood and the glowing outline where the changeling had been when it died. Her horn sparked to life, and before Sundance's eyes the bloodstained scene seemed to brighten. Moments pass before the light fades, quickly followed by the alicorn's horn. “Perhaps they are more capable of magic than we thought...”

What looked like golden and light blue glitter hung in the air leading from the cluster of bloodstains into the trees. Sundance stood shocked next to the princess she swore to protect, a spark of envy lingering in the back of her mind as she looked back.

“While normally I would believe it best to wait for some sort of backup, the trail was old even when we found it, if we're not quick it shall fade before we reach our destination” Celestia said, turning to look at the younger unicorn, concern evident on her face.

Shock was showing freely on the younger unicorn in question. Shaking her head before motioning with a hoof, “Yes Ma'm! I'll inform the guards helping the Elements in their search of the ruins” Not even before she finished, a small notepad and pen were fished from beneath her armor. A quick note was written, and through some concentration the note imploded upon itself disappearing, presumably reappearing before her guard.

“Let us be off then” The elder of the two suggested trotting after the magical trail.

A smile was plastered to my face. The feeling of serenity seeming to permeate me as I lay on the sleeping bag, the admittedly hard earth causing little concern in my mind. Julia on the other hand shifted next to me, causing my eyes to open back up and look at the lumpy silhouette in the darkness.

“Do you want my sleeping bag too? Or do you think that would help?” I whispered. The lumpy form moved again to what I could only imagine her turning to face me.

“Oh hush you. I still don't know how you're even close to comfortable out here. There are bugs everywhere, I'm freezing, and my back is starting to ache.” her voice sounded unhindered.

I put out a hand motioning for her to keep it down. “I understand hun, I've just been out doing this a lot longer than you. Trust me, we have more stuff than my dad and I did when we first went out. If you want, I could let you sleep in the car though it won't be much better besides for the warmth.”

“You could just let me snuggle into your sleeping bag with you. You tend to be warm all the time” The plea in her voice was obvious making me chuckle internally.

“Alright, you might find that sharing a sleeping bag gets a little too warm though” Shuffling sounded from the tent, loud in the near silence of the forest where the only sound was the animals that made it their home.

It was a bit of a tight fit with both of us in my sleeping bag, but we managed to pull it off, after I got told off for wearing my boots to bed. Doubling up the sleeping bags beneath us worked out well enough as well making the cushioning Julia enough she was comfortable.

“Bret?” her whispered voice sounded in the dim prompting a quiet “hmm?” from me. “Thank you for bringing me out here. I know I complain a lot, but I do love spending time with you” Her arms tightened around me for a moment before relaxing prompting a chuckle.

“Well it's a good thing I enjoy spending time with you too, otherwise this relationship would be incredibly one sided”

A scoff sounded from Julia before she tapped her head into my chin. “Go to sleep you turd”

It wasn't long before she fell asleep, her breathing pattern giving at least that much away. Something kept me from joining her in slumber though, for a moment I thought about getting up and going for a walk like I had so many other camping trips when I couldn't sleep, but her attempt at becoming comfortable stopped me before I could start. Our arms were wrapped around each other, getting out of the sleeping bag without waking her would be difficult at best.

I blew out a breath between pursed lips as I rested my head on the pillow. 'Well at least she's asleep' I thought yawning. Silently I wondered what we would do tomorrow. 'Perhaps I could show her something of trap making, or hunting. Then I could get some more stuff done around here to make it... comfortable while she... collects dinner...'

Author's Note

These are getting incredibly hard to write with any certainty. How strange.
Hope you enjoy the late chapter!

Chapter 42; Waking up

The crossbow went off with a dull thud propelling the bolt through the air towards it's target. Rustling of leaves sounded as the bolt pinned the rabbit to the ground. The small animal convulsed as it died, scattering leaves. Silence ruled the forest after.

I clenched my fist giving a silent 'Yes!' before I started towards the fallen animal. I pulled the bolt from the front of the rabbit before tying a small bit of cord to one of it's feet and attaching it to the bundle of similarly dead critters. I slung my crossbow back over my shoulder as I started back towards camp.

The small bundle of animals was mostly rabbits with a pair of squirrels, one unlucky enough that while aiming for his chest he moved just wrong that I ended up taking his head clean off. The other was much luckier in that he simply caught the arrow where I had intended through his chest, though the arrow buried itself into the tree. The small bundle would feed us for at least today, possibly tomorrow morning.

The feeling of something watching me was almost too real despite a lack of any sounds out of the surrounding forest. I let out a sigh in the cold morning air.'It's not like there's anyone else out here' I thought ducking awkwardly beneath a low hanging branch. The thought did little to calm my nerves though, even as I neared the camp.

The small clearing didn't have much, a small rock lined fire pit, the tent Julia was still sleeping in since she had decided against hunting, and a small table I had brought along to skin and dress my kills on.

Walking to the table, I laid the small group of animals out onto it ignoring the thought in the back of my head what my buddies say about me using it. 'Pssh real hunters use whatever they can' I thought as I headed back to the tent.

Unzipping the flap, I poked my head in to see her still wrapped up in the sleeping bag. “Hey hon, do you at least want to help me get breakfast ready?”

A quiet groan sounded from the bags, “What time is it?”

I pulled out a small watch that the straps had broken off of, so it had become a key chain. “About, four thirty”

Another groan sounded, though the anger was evident, “Wake me up when the sun's up”

I opened my mouth to question her, but shut it and shrugged. Zipping the flap back up I walked back over to the dead critters. 'And she calls me lazy'

My skills at slaughtering animals had become a bit rusty over the years, my 'normal' life having cut into my hunting. Though the small game gave little resistance to being dressed. Thanks to a nearby stream, cleaning wasn't an issue either after starting a fire and putting a small pot of water over it.

Throwing the skins onto the corner of the small table, I silently wondered what I would do with them, lacking the proper equipment to cure them. Shaking my head I continued cutting apart the kills throwing the bones into the nearby fire unable to think of any use for them. 'Not like you can make knifes or tools out of rabbit bones anyways.'

The water was boiling before I had finished with the squirrels, finally deciding to throw the pair of them into a plastic bag for dinner. Cleaning the meat was simple with the hot water, allowing me to fetch the skillet and the small spice tins. 'Now we just gotta see if I can remember how to do this...'

Seasoned meat wafted through the small campsite, the majority of the spice I had used being garlic, though there was a pinch of a few of the others in with it. An uncomfortable, though familiar, rumble echoed from my stomach as I poked at the rabbit.

“Almost time” I muttered, looking up to see the light of the sun shining in through the trees. Carefully putting the hot skillet onto one of rocks making up the fire pit, I got up and walked over to the tent.

“Julia? The sun's coming up and I'm almost done with breakfast.” I called into the tent. A curious lack of response made me call again. “Hun, if you don't get up pretty soon, you're going to miss most of the fun of camping!”

Rustling sounded from within, being the only answer the woman gave. Worry edged at my mind making me reach for the zipper only for it to begin moving on it's own. The flap fell forward much to my surprise revealing my awake wife, fully dressed in what looked to be a camo suit she had gotten from somewhere with her red hair tied back into a ponytail.

“Oh hush your face, I'm up” she said moving past me towards the fire. “And what is that smell?” she sniffed the air a few times raising an eyebrow at me. “How much garlic did you use?”

I rolled my eyes walking past her to retrieve the mostly full tin and shaking it at her. “Not that much. Besides, garlic is good for you.” Replacing the tin with it's brethren, I turned back towards the skillet revealing the chunks of cooked rabbit. “Here it is anyway, just like how Dad used to make it.” Walking back to the car, I grabbed a loaf of bread and a few plates.

Returning to the fire, I found the young woman standing over the skillet looking inside curiosity evident on her face. “Hm, what is it? Rabbit? Or did you end up bringing chicken along and didn't tell me?”

An eyebrow rose on my face as I sat down. “Nah it's rabbit, though I'm surprised you guessed so quick. Have you had it before?” She shook her head in response to which I shrugged. “Well that's alright. It's a pretty interesting flavor. Never understood why people try to say it tastes like chicken though.”

A couple pieces of bread and a bit of rabbit were put on each plate before we started chowing down. The taste she found was 'surprisingly pleasant' as she put it. “You might use less garlic next time though, it kinda over rides the rabbit.” she suggested to which I nodded.

After our breakfast, I smothered the fire before throwing the most important things back into the car. 'Can't have some random animal going through our things' I thought remembering my first camping trip where a couple of raccoons had strewn my pack all over camp for a candy bar I had hidden within.

“So what's the plan, 'Oh camping master'?” Julia asked with a chuckle at my expense eliciting me to stick my tongue out at her.

“I figured on a bit of a hike, show you the area” I said looking around the camp to see if anything was out of place before turning back to her. “It's actually quite beautiful out here away from all the bustle of the city”

Julia gave a nod as she walked up and looped her arm around mine. “Then let us begin! I'm curious to see where you went growing up!”

Princess Celestia showed signs of strain, even as the two continued through the forest. The creases around her eyes growing, her jaw clenching, even her magic seemed to flicker as her mind no doubt ached.

Sundance normally would of offered to take a break, or try to relieve the Princess of illuminating the trail. But the idea of trying to reveal the magical signature of a changeling seemed foreign to her, not even mentioning that the two of them had been on the trail for at least a couple of hours.

Worry was the main driving force. Worry for her stupid friend who had been captured. Worry and hope. Hope that the Wanderer hadn't been simply drained completely of Love and left for dead out on some Celestia forsaken side of Equus to be ripped apart by the wildlife, or worse.

The unicorn Sargent shook her head. 'Can't think like that.' ran through her head as her eyes returned to the trail as trees passed.

'Though, that does leave to question what the Princess is thinking...' she thought as the trail flickered again.

“We...” The diarch started, taking a labored breath “...should be getting close.”

Not moments after the words left the alicorn's lips the trees started to thin out before stopping altogether. Celestia let out a groan and slowed to a stop, the trail of golden and green magic fading away into the shade of the trees.

Sundance rushed to her princess offering support, though refused it was met with a weary smile of thanks before looking forward. The smile disappearing, replaced instead with an anger that made her shiver.

Turning, the unicorn understood why. Ancient stonework rose from what looked to be dead ground repaired in places with green slime, at the top of spires were sentries who stood near beacons that green flames sputtered from. Changelings buzzed around the castle, some wearing armor signifying their rank within the hive, others simply returning from a mission flew to the front doors and were let in by armored guards.

Worry still ate away at the armored unicorn, but fear started to eat away at the hope that she had before. “While I would prefer getting the Wanderer out... as quickly as possible...” the alicorn beside her wheezed. “I believe it would be a better idea to wait... for Princess Twilight and her friends.”

Hope started fighting back against the fear in her mind at the reminder of the elements of harmony and her guards with them. Turning back to her Princess she nodded. “Agreed, though it would be safer for the moment if we relocated. I would hate to have to fight off a swarm of changelings outside their home.”

A glare was turned towards the changeling's home before the alicorn nodded to her. Sundance took out her notepad again drawing a number runes on it before igniting it with her hoArn. A piece of the paper tore off before imploding, the remnants seemed to be reduced to glittering ash that flowed around the her before attaching itself to the aura around her horn.

“Private Bronze should have our location, now lets find some cover your majesty”

I smiled as we walked back to camp, our hike having been quite eventful with the “discovery” of a lake not a mile from the camp. With Julia's natural curiosity seeming to rival, if not exceed my own, she was more than content with exploring the waters as I enjoyed a cool swim.

After managing to pull her from the lake, I took her on the actual hike of the area surrounding our little campsite. Full of explanations of how it had been in our family for years and that some of the traps my grandfathers had placed to catch game were still around, as my Dad had told me. Surprisingly though we ran across one of the traps, having gone off and caught something, though what was left was little more than indistinguishable bones.

Our curiosity curved significantly for the day, we decided to head back to camp for the night.

A waxing crescent hung overhead peering at us through the trees as we made our dinner of a squirrel stew mixed in with a bit of carrots and potatoes that Julia had hidden in the car from me.

“What made you think we weren't allowed to bring food? I mean yea it's more interesting to try and forage, but I've never been all that good at that.” A smile spread across my face as I looked up and saw her giving me an indignant look.

“Shut up, you're the one who always ends up getting way too into this 'survival' stuff. I mean you're the weirdo who just had to make his own knife because you didn't think the ones at the store would work well enough!” Julia said crossing her arms over her chest.

I laughed reaching over to stir the stew. “You better believe it! Those knives at wally world or the online ones always failed me! Either that or they were way too expensive!”

She rolled her eyes shaking her head as she looked at the stew, “Stop stirring it and let it boil off more of the water. I'm not one much for watery stew”

“Wouldn't that make it soup?” I asked smile only growing as she shook with annoyance, promising pain with her eyes. I held up my hands still smiling, “Alright alright, I'll stop. Though that does leave the rest of the night open after dinner seeing as how I can't bug you”

“Well I know one thing you won't be getting!” she said with a devilish smile.

I raised an eyebrow smile fading from what it was though it still tugged at the corners of my mouth, “Oh? I think I could get that whenever I want. I mean who could resist this?” I said popping a couple of snaps on my shirt.

Julia's eyes shot open before she started laughing again her melodious voice quickly followed by my own laughter.

“Heh, well I'll grab the bowls, the stew looks about done” I got to my feet heading towards the car where I pulled out two bowls along with a small box of saltines. Returning to the fire, I poured a fair amount into each bowl before holding it out for my wife who accepted.

After pouring my own portion I crushed up some of the crackers into it before chowing down.

Julia and I laid in our tent together relaxing as the fire died. Absentmindedly I wondered what time it was, but I shook the thought from my head.

Looking down at my wife laying next to me, I smiled, glad we had come out here. 'Wonder what we're going to be doing tomorrow though.' I thought before shaking my head, 'Well for one, I'll have to get her up early so we can go hunting together. I'm not going to let that bow I got her go to waste.'

Nodding, I put my head on top of her's allowing myself to slowly fall into a warm sleep.

Something shook me from my slumber however, my jolt roused Julia who made some sleepy groans before I placed my hand over her mouth surprising her into awareness. Her first conscious action, biting my hand and fighting against my grip, however was less than optimal making me wince in pain.

“Julia, stop and be quiet. I think there's someone outside” I whispered in her ear making the struggling slow to a stop and the feeling of teeth on my hand lessen. Heavy breathing sounded from outside our tent along with sounds that seemed familiar until a throaty roar sounded.

'Well this isn't good, I thought there weren't anymore bears around here' I thought slowly unzipping my side of the sleeping bag as quietly as possible.

“Bret don't!” Julia's concerned whisper sounded as I reached for my crossbow.

Looking back at her I shook my head, “I need to do something, the reason the bears around here were either hunted or scared off is because they weren't afraid of humans, it's liable to rummage around here all night until it finds us. I'm just going to scare it off”

Concern still painted her face, but she nodded. As quietly as I could I knocked the crossbow and put a quarrel on the string. Slowly, I unzipped the tent's flap only to notice something strange as the flap opened enough for me to see through. An unheard of amount of moonlight shined down from the sky for a crescent moon, and the bear I saw outside could hardly be categorized as a bear.

The bear's hide seemed to absorb the light light that hit it as it searched around the dead campfire. It's size was much larger than any grizzly I had ever seen, large enough it could rip apart the car that was parked at the edge of our small clearing with ease. A shiver of fear ran down my spine as it turned letting me see it's face. It's black fur spread over it's face, normally devoid of it, and two savage yellow eyes searched around for it's next meal.

I fell back from the tent flap as I felt the creature's eye fall on our shelter. I felt completely naked, even with my crossbow clutched in my hand. Fear seemed to eat away at my guts as I sat in front of the tent flap shivering. So absorbed I didn't feel Julia's hand clutch at my arm trying to ask what was wrong. The sound of it padding closer was what broke me of the trance, turning around I saw a terrified woman looking at me for some kind of support. Steeling my head, I shook my head and drew my knife from it's sheath. Moving past my wife, I cut open a hole in the back of the tent before looking out. When I realized the coast was clear I continued cutting despite Julia's protests and questions.

“Bret, what's out there? What are you doing?” She asked in panicked whispers before I motioned for her to leave. “Bret?”

“C'mon we're getting out of here. I don't know what that thing is, but I know I don't want to be anywhere near it” slamming my knife home in it's sheath, I grabbed her arm and pulled her after me pushing her forward.

Another throaty roar sounded from the other side of the tent before the creature ripped into it revealing an angry visage of a bear. Turning I started running after my wife who was nearly in hysterics simply doing her best not to scream her lungs out.

The sound of fabric shredding sounded signaling it was giving chase.

“We need to head around camp to the car!” I said catching up to Julia. “No shit?! Well I thought I would hang around and give it a hug! Maybe eat some honey with Pooh Bear!” she yelled back.

The heavy breathing was loud behind us as I motioned for us to turn, trying to lose it in the denser trees, to little avail.

Turning back I realized for some reason it was after us, not just trying to scare us off. Steeling myself, I turned, aimed, and shot the quarrel at it, hoping to at least slow it down so we could get away. However to my horror, despite a lucky shot landing the bolt right in one of it's yellow eyes, it continued after us, the wound oozing blood that sparkled in the light of the full moon.

Had my stomach and intestines not been clenched into a knot, I would of shat myself right there. Instead I started back after my wife who had gotten a bit of ground on me.

She swung around another tree with ease, bee lining it for the car that had come into view through the trees. A fatigued smile came to my face as I saw her close in on it only before I felt a hot breeze hit the back of my neck.

An impact knocked into my ribs. Paw, with sharp claws that cut through my side launching me into a nearby tree at dizzying speed. Sliding down to the forest floor, a distinct lack of pain occurred to my mind. I tried to move, hope still of getting to the car, to safety, to Julia, but arms and legs wouldn't respond. Looking over I saw that my arm was bent at an impossible angle, and that my broken arm rested inside caved in ribs.

A black blur rushed past, caught out of the corner of my eye. Looking up, I watched as the black beast neared the small silver car, Julia sitting inside looking at me with absolute terror, her lips moved in unheard words even as the beast ripped the door from it's hinges.

I wanted to reach out, to save her, but I couldn't move. I watched even as it tore through her. Limbs, head, body. I longed to help her, but could only watch.

I opened my mouth, trying to say something, to scare it away from her, the attempt only came out as a broken wheeze from collapsed lungs. Anger built as I tried again, to force out some kind of defiant scream. Which came out little better. Shutting my eyes, I tried again, inhaling as much as my collapsed lungs would allow.

And letting out a defiant scream lurching forward, sharp pain stabbed into my forehead. Sound filled my ears, screeches of surprise.

I reached out to whatever was causing the pain in my head, eyes still shut tightly. Jagged edges bit into my hands causing more pain as the jagged object pulled away, taking me with it.

“Ah! Let me go you filth!” A familiar voice sounded, snapping my eyes open in time to see Queen Chrysalis.

Anger filled me even as hisses sounded around the room. Reaching out with the only thing I could I bit down on the changeling's muzzle until my teeth ached, trying to do as much damage as possible before she threw me off. The Queen cried out in pain before a blast of green light threw me against the wall behind me.

My back slammed into it with a sickening crack that launched pain throughout my body. Sliding down onto the cold stone. My eyes were shut again, straining from the pain. When I managed to open them again I looked up at the changeling monarch to find her glaring down at me, rubbing a spot on her carapace covered muzzle, with a number of her soldiers surrounding her.

“How did you awaken from your enchantment?!” she shouted, anger evident in her voice.

The changeling queen's words barely registered in my head, as something within me was screaming to rip her limbs from her body before tearing into her and removing her insides. Something within me wanted her dead.

A snarl escaped my lips as I tried to rise on weak limbs that couldn't support the weight of my sickly and broken frame.

Disgust replaced the anger as she looked down at my pitiful attempts. “Your highness, I don't feel any love from him, what do you want us to do?” One of the helmeted changelings said looking towards it's monarch.

“No I don't suppose you wouldn't, he just watched his wife of three years ripped apart in front of him. It'll take numerous hours to convince him it was nothing but a dream, and that his precious Julia is safe and sound” The large changeling groaned. Her horn ignited with a green aura which a line snaked from the tip towards my forehead.

A hunger within me arose as the glowing strand neared me, some cool flame within me begged for some kind of sustenance. Answering the call, I inhaled watching as the strand of green magic flowed from the queen of the changelings into my mouth filling the cool flame within. I watched as more of the ethereal green substance flowed from Chrysalis as she watched in horror. It wasn't long before holes started appearing on the changeling's body, similar to the ones on her appendages. Growing larger and larger until all that was left of the queen was what looked to be a dark latticework in the shape of a unicorn.

Her eyes dulled as she fell to the stonework below and the last of the green magic flowed into me. Her soldiers looked at their once great leader in horror as the cool flame within me longed for more. Rising to my feet, I looked at the six changelings hungrily. Reaching for the flame, the yellow aura surrounded my hands again following suit around the six who slammed against the opposite wall hissing in pain struggling for their freedom, before I indulged the feeling again inhaling watching as the magic flowed from them to me reducing them to a similar state as their fallen queen.

The pain I had felt for so long seemed to of disappeared as I released the remnants of the changelings. Feeling my wrists before my hands went to my side where I had my side ripped out, it felt like a weight had lifted from my shoulders.

An irresistible urge to laugh hit, my chest convulsing as tears flowed down my face.

Chapter 44; Another Escape

The four mares rushed down one of many corridors, nearly empty of it's defending changelings that had been busily swarming the fortress.

'Least the assault did it's job, I just hope the others are fairing well out there' Sundance thought, a small pang of guilt touching her mind at the thought of using not only the guards under her command as bait, but the elements of harmony as well.

Shaking the feeling from her mind, the small group rounded a corner. The unicorn was immediately glad for the decision to use an invisibility spell as a group of changelings, lead by one in dark blue armor, buzzed over their heads. Flying out onto the battlefield.

“We had best hurry and find Wanderer, or else the group outside is liable to get overwhelmed” Celestia whispered eliciting a nod from the other three mares.

“While I'm not too fond of the idea, would it not be better to split up? We could cover more ground rather than become lost in this changeling hive” Rarity's voice sounded.

Sundance was about to shoot the idea down when Twilight did it for her. “While it would make it faster, there's always Queen Chrysalis to worry about. Safety in numbers in all.”

Nodding the Sergeant put a hoof up and shushed them quietly, “With you two whispering we're liable to get caught”

An irritated look crossed the white unicorn's face, while the purple alicorn simply nodded.

The small group rounded a few more corners before another small group of changelings flew down the hall, a small number in heavier armor galloping behind them. Much to Sundance's surprise however, they headed deeper into the fortress, making small bells go off in her head.

'Wanderer could've escaped...' the thought sent a small wave of fear through her, motioning to the others, they started after the group of changelings.

'When I manage to get out of here, I think I might want to kill all the changelings I can' I thought, wedged between two of the cocoons and out of sight.

Once the changelings had found their queen trapped along with her guard in my cell they raised the alert. The queen herself managed to recover some of her magic, somehow, before taking command of her troops again. “I want that savage found and returned to his cell! Cut off his legs if you have too!” her angry shouts sounded, forcing me into hiding.

Silently I pondered how I was going to get myself out of this mess. 'Almost makes me wish I had just bolted instead of screwing around like an idiot.' The thought quickly died as the realization of my position hit me. 'How in the name of God's green earth am I going to get out of here?'

Naked, with only minor telekinetic magic at my disposal I could only imagine myself trying to take out the hoard that was scouring the dungeon looking for me.

“Your majesty! The door to the caves has been unlocked” the call echoed through the cave system making me wince.

'Well it was bound to happen sooner or later' I thought looking to what little I had managed to scrounge for 'weapons'. Only five small stones, the biggest being the size of a curled finger, lay in a small pile nearby. Found beneath some of the cocoons and wrenched with magic from the bare walls.

Sounds similar to the hooves I had grown used to hearing against stone while in Canterlot echoed around the cavern.

'Maybe if I'm lucky, when they catch me and cut off my legs, I'll die and wake back up at the bonfire' I thought chuckling weakly. Levity did little to calm my shaking however. 'I don't want to go back...'

The sounds grew louder as I tried to calm myself, tried to focus on something, anything. Peering out from between the two cocoons, I watched as armored changelings slowly filed out from the tunnel at the cavern's entrance.

'Could I try stealing their magic again?' The question went unanswered as I settled back. The cool flame in my chest being completely silent save for the comforting coolness it radiated.

“Fan out, I want that fool found” Chrysalis' voice sounded again, making me move to peer through the gap again.

The changeling queen looked worse for wear, much of her chitinous hide was full of holes, though it looked as though much of her strength had recovered. I silently questioned how she had managed to regain her magic before shaking my head. 'The holes are still much worse than when I had arrived, perhaps I could..?' I thought looking back at one of the rocks.

Acting quickly, as I knew I would be in trouble as soon as it impacted. My magic ignited, the yellow aura shining around my hand and with a thought the rock. Looking through my peep hole I waited, covering the glow from the magic as much as I could. Chrysalis' gaze flowed over the room, watching as her soldiers searched for her lost prisoner. When her eyes were on something else I lifted the rock above my cover before lobbing it with as much strength as my magic afforded it.

To my credit, I managed to hit the changeling queen, though not in her head as I had aimed. The rock flew lower than I had anticipated shooting through the air like an arrow and into the changeling's chitin. The crack echoed through the cavern, as did the queen's screech of pain. The rock was quickly covered in green blood that seeped from the wound in the large changeling's chest.

The soldiers flocked to their leader quickly. Some standing as a cover as others stood looking her over, assumedly assessing the damage to their queen. Groans of pain sounded from behind the five changeling wall.

'Well, that did little to help my situation...' I thought, the only positive being that they were no longer searching for me; now simply looking around, very intently. 'Perhaps, if I manage to disable those ones for long enough I could make a break for t...'

The plan that started forming in my mind slowed to a halt as a green light grew brighter behind the small wall of armored changelings. Between them I could see a light around one of the changelings that was by it's queen and a strand of magic flowing, assumedly, to Chrysalis. Before long, a groan was heard and the tall changeling began to rise.

“You will regret that human” Her voice dripped with malice. A green aura surrounded her horn and a fair number of the green cocoons lifted into the air moving out of the cavern into the tunnels that marked my only escape. Her five guards still stood around her, the two that had rushed to check on her condition seemingly missing, hidden behind the changelings.

A quiet curse sounded in my mind, only for another idea to form. 'Perhaps I could simply hitch a ride?' I thought looking at one of the cocoons that hid me from their sight. A small part of me doubted the possibility of the plan working, but I had little time to choose whether or not to try as my side of the cavern was quickly emptying.

Grabbing onto the cocoon, I tried to dig my nails into the hardened gel-like substance. My nails protested the abuse, a few threatening to break, but I ignored the pain. Looking down, I grabbed one of the rocks in my magic, keeping it above me, hoping silently that it could be used as a last ditch effort to escape, as weapon or distraction.

Floating through the air on the cocoon, I paid close attention to where the changelings were looking, thankful that their queen seemed to think me stupid enough to not attempt something like this. Making note of my position, 'Or perhaps she just didn't think that I would be dumb enough to try...'

As I neared the tunnel's exit, I looked down paying attention to the changelings lines of sight. Foregoing magic, fearful it's light would give me away, I threw the rock as far as I could into one of the spots that Queen Chrysalis had yet evacuated.

The rock bounced off a couple of the cocoons before hitting the stone catching the changeling's attention. A smile came to my face only for it to vanish as the cocoons to stop feet from the tunnel's exit. Looking down at the changeling queen she was staring right at me, a smile that promised pain that sent a shiver down my spine.

“I'm not stupid you know, human. Do you honestly believe I would've survived as long as I have if someone like you could outsmart me?” The anger evident in her voice.

The cocoons dropped from her telekinetic grasp hitting the ground with a dull thud, focusing on grabbing me instead. The aura surrounding me felt as if someone had my torso in a vice, slowly tightening it to see which side my innards would spill from.

The smile turned to almost a sadistic glee as I felt the same tightness form around my leg. “Now lets see about removing those pesky limbs shall we?”

Panic sent adrenaline through my body as the force slowly increased on my leg before she started pulling, agonizingly slowly. Reaching out for the only thing I could, I grabbed one of the fallen cocoons that lobbed it at her with my magic before the pressure could grow too great.

One of the armored changelings intercepted the oncoming cocoon, effectively deflecting it. The smile on the changeling's face grew wider. “Oh come now, my subjects are mo-”

Gravity interrupted her as I focused instead on one of her hind legs tripping her up and sending her to the floor. As her head impacted the stone the aura surrounding me flickered and quickly faded leaving me to fall to the floor.

Rolling out of the impact, I made a mad dash for the exit, the angry buzzing of the changeling's wings not far behind. Leaping over the cocoons that blocked my path, I grabbed random ones as I passed, hurling the hardened gelatinous prison at the following changelings.

Looking back as I got sight of the cell door, only two of the five had made it through my panicked attempts at self defense. Stopping to focus, I grabbed the one of the changelings fragile wings and ripped it from the insectoid pony before throwing the screaming creature into it's comrade.

Turning back to the door, enraged shouts of the changeling queen echoed through the tunnel threatening my ability to hear. Rushing through the door, I swung the bar down and re-locked it in place before running down the corridor.

'If I can't get out of here before she gets out of there I am dead' I thought, hearing the slams against the iron door.

Silently I prayed that perhaps the other changelings were out collecting more subjects to extract love from. The clacking and clanging of armor as I approached the stairs signaled otherwise however. My heart sank as I looked around for something; somewhere to hide, or perhaps something to use as a weapon. The flaming green torches on the walls were the only answer beyond the barred and locked cell doors.

I managed to grab one just in time to see a small group of changelings fly down the stairs, followed by armored changelings that made my heart sink even further.

'At least let me survive this then' I prayed, reaching again for my magic despite the building headache.

Sundance watched as the group of changelings disappeared down a flight of stairs, now sure that her friend had managed to escape if only from his cell.

'I'm pleasantly surprised we haven't run into the Queen yet. You'd think that with the attack going on she'd be leading her forces against the invader, unless...'

“Alright ladies, we may want to ready ourselves.” She whispered back at the group as they approached the stairs, “I believe that the reason we have been lucky enough to not run into any real resistance is because our friend is performing an escape of his own”

Disbelief crossed Rarity and Twilight's faces. “I don't think he'd be able to perform much of an escape. Queen Chrysalis is many things, but she is far from a fool. Unless he has magic we don't know about yet-” Twilight started, but the sounds of combat echoing from the stairwell caught their attention.

Without another word, the group galloped down the stairs, dropping the invisibility spell. Fear and worry eating away at her as she ignited her horn, readying herself to blast whatever changeling got in her way. The sounds of fighting stopped abruptly as they neared the end of the stairwell only to see the naked form of her friend standing over what looked to be the changelings they had been following. Their bodies looked to be barely held together by the dark chitin that once covered and protected them.

Looking to her friend for some kind of answer, she noticed blood on his form trailing from empty skin. As if something had cut him, but the cut had healed immediately after. He looked up at her panting a strange glowing green torch in one hand and his other seemed to glow with magic, no different from her horn save coloration.

The Wanderer opened his mouth, a mix of emotions on his face, but a large magical burst shattered an iron door further down the corridor catching all of their attention.

Queen Chrysalis herself flew out from the door frame, rage obvious on her face. Her attention focused on Wanderer before she noticed us and the rage only seemed to grow. A scream of rage exited her throat, “I'm going to destroy all of you!”

Sundance watched as a small group of changelings flew out of the shattered door way that their queen had just broken through. They seemed to share their leader's intentions as darted past their queen intent on the lone human.

Silently I thanked God that the strange leeching ability that I had used earlier returned. I questioned how I would figure out how it worked, but put the thought to the back of my mind. My friends had come to save me, with at least two of the mane six in tow, curiosity brought up the question of the location of the other four, but the approaching changelings needed my attention.

The aura around my hands seemed stronger as I reached out and pulled the closest two changelings out of the air, slamming them into the ground. Despite their thick carapace, a pair of loud cracks echoed through the dungeon's corridor, and the two didn't move. Releasing them, I turned to focus on the other three.

Only for bolts of magic to fly over my head intercepting them mid flight and launching them back towards their queen. Looking back I smiled wearily at the ponies, “Am I glad you ladies are here” I said looking between the small group of princesses and unicorns.

Princess Celestia returned the smile, “I can agree with that sentiment, though I believe our departure should be quick” The elder alicorn's horn ignited with it's golden aura. Blinking I felt myself lifted from the cold stone floor before being dragged through the air to the small group of ponies.

From my position in the air I could see the rage written on Queen Chrysalis' face as she charged towards our group. Her horn glowing a nearly blinding green “No!” She managed in one last attempt at defiance before the world seemed to dissolve around us Chrysalis fading into nothingness along with the changeling's dungeon.

I blinked and found myself floating above the group of mares, only now we stood at the edge of the Everfree forest. The light of the sun burned my eyes and warmed my skin to an uncomfortable degree as the small town of Ponyville shown like a colorful beacon in the distance.

Chapter 45; Even More Problems

Celestia lowered me to the ground the cool grass sending a shiver up my spine. A hand almost instinctively finding it's way to cover my shame as the others took action around her. Sundance rushed back to the forest, her horn glowing brightly as she let out some sort of shrill call that seemed to echo with an unnatural loudness.

“James, are you well?” the question fell on my ears making me face the white alicorn before me, worry etched into her regal features.

Blinking, I shook off the strange shock that tightened my throat, “I think so...” I started, still trying to shake off the abruptness of the teleportation. As my thoughts started to settle from the screaming mess, my eyes shot open. “Celestia, you're going to want to plan an attack, the-”

The alicorn raised a hoof, “I know” she stated, the forlorn tone of her voice silencing me completely. “The changelings have captured my little ponies for centuries. We have stumbled across these changeling strongholds before, but unfortunately our scouts either never returned, or when we managed to rally enough of the guard to fight off the changelings and take it from them the changelings had vanished, with little more than green slime to speak of their occupation.”

A mixture of shock and horror crossed my face as my eyes fell to the grass. Memories of my own captivity returned only to remember the disgust that came to mind at the idea of being trapped in the dreamlike state the ponies I saw were. “Th-there must be something you can do.” I tried, an obvious plea in my voice.

“As much as I wish we could do something, let alone the Princess herself, we're unable to attack the changelings without significant numbers. The changelings may not be as powerful as we are in an upfront assault, but they stick to the shadows waiting for the right time to strike, only openly fighting with another species when absolutely necessary or when caught off guard. All that is leaving out their Queen, who could easily wipe out a small platoon of unicorns.”

Turning towards the approaching unicorn, I opened my mouth only to find myself wrapped in a pair of hooves, the strength of which popped more than one of my out of place vertebrae. After a few moments of the warm embrace, the hooves retreated revealing a warm smile from my unicorn friend. “I'm glad you're safe.”

“As am I, Wanderer. While I can only imagine what the changelings have done to you, please speak to me if you feel the need. I'm always available to help my friends.” Celestia said making me turn to look at her. Worry was still etched into her features.

Nodding in acknowledgment, a hint of sadness showed in her eyes before she turned to talk to Twilight and Rarity. Looking up at Sundance, I had to keep myself from letting my feelings get the better of me. 'That was part of my training wasn't it... Emotion management, or whatever they called it'

Some of my thoughts must of shown through on my face as the unicorn gave a sad smile, “Don't worry, we'll have you back to normal in no time.”

Despite the confidence that showed on the mare's face, I felt as though I wouldn't be the same ever again. An urge to simply leave this place screamed from the back of my mind. To someplace I could simply live, without anything trying to capture or imprison me.

Putting the thoughts to the back of my mind, I simply nodded the affirmative.

Shifting uncomfortably, I wondered what I should do.

Celestia had teleported me once again, this time leaving Sundance and the majority of the rest of our small 'party' to either attend to their duties or await the return of their friends. After millions of questions on what had happened, and finding a sheet to wrap around myself, I explained what had happened to the best of my ability, sans the dreams.

“I believe it would be wise to come back to the castle. After such an... experience, a psychological evaluation would be best. Seeing as we know of your past incident”

Looking up at Celestia, I chocked back on the retort that came to mind. 'A past that you and your sister didn't exactly help with huh?' I took a deep breath and shrugged. “Honestly, Celestia, the idea is not very attractive. Right now I would rather just take some time to collect my thoughts and...” 'And figure out what's real and what's not' “And just get some rest” I finally finished, a hand coming up to my head.

Compassion crossed the alicorn's face, a hoof rose up and wrapped around my shoulders as she pulled me in for a hug. I was uncomfortable at first, half-nakedness aside, I didn't quite know how to react. After a moment something seemed to click as emotions welled up. Biting my tongue I wrapped my arms around her neck, accepting the comfort and fighting back the emotions from making me break down.

I let out a few heavy breaths before reluctantly letting go. The question hung in the air and was obvious on the alicorn's face to which I nodded. “It's fine, just been a while since I had a good hug” I said with a surprisingly honest smile.

“I understand” she said returning the smile. The happiness faded from her looks all too quickly however, replaced with worry. “As a friend, I still suggest that you see someone to talk to, but I won't force you. However as a ruler I must insist that you see somepony before you return to your duties. You will be given the time needed to recover, be it days or months. Whenever you believe yourself ready, there should be an effective psychiatrist in town who the royal guard are regularly sent to for mental exams.”

I nodded before she continued. “For the time being I'll request a few guards to take over while you are out of commission.”

A small part of me wondered why they bothered, seeing as how there hadn't really been any guards in the small town in years, but I kept my mouth shut.

After a goodbye and promising to inform her of any great changes, the princess left, leaving me alone in the seemingly new barracks. A shiver ran up my body, partially from the lack of clothing, partially from the sudden loneliness. Shaking my head as I held myself, I walked back into the bunking of the barracks.

Simple beds and trunks lined either wall of the room, the symmetry broken only by the one bed missing it's sheets and an old backpack resting on one of the rather familiar trunks. A door on the far side was labeled simply as Washroom with a few metal cabinets on either side. Either cabinet held a fair assortment of medieval weaponry ranging from swords, of varying sizes, to spears and maces.

Normally I would have been surprised at the lack of any ranged weaponry, but at the moment I walked over to my bag and started sifting through it. My hand almost immediately fell to something spongy, making me look into the backpack confused. Pulling the object out, the black foam spear tip stared back at me.

Memories trickled back as I looked over the ineffective spearhead. Grief spilled into my mind, tensing my stomach and making my chest hurt. Anger started to replace sorrow causing the foam spearhead to fly across the room at breakneck speeds only to bounce harmlessly off the wall to rest on the floor, the foam unaffected by the anger. Other objects found themselves to my rage, causing an old water bottle to take to the air followed by bark, vines, leaves (the gentle fluttering down of said leaves would have been comical in any other situation), until the backpack was empty save an MP3 player who's blank screen showed my own disheveled and tear streaked visage.

'I never did figure out a way to recharge the battery on this thing...' I thought fingering the object fondly. Uncoiling the earphones I put the buds in my ear before pushing the 'on/off' button. The screen flashed white with the maker's emblem displayed for all to see. A few seconds later, the normal screen came on with a multitude of options. Glancing at the battery meter, sadness echoed through me once again, knowing that I had maybe one song left before it was dead.

Acting quickly I scrolled through going to one of my favorite songs, one I had heard so many times, the starting guitar accompanied by soft violin sent shivers down my spine and brought back lyrics.

Every time when I look in the mirror, All these lines on my face getting clearer~

The song went on making me lay back on the simple bed, rage forgotten even as my bag fell to the ground with a dulled thud.

A chuckle ran through me as the song reached it's chorus, “Sing with me...” I started continuing even as the music suddenly stopped, “Sing for the years, Sing for the laughter, Sing for the tears”

A sad smile formed on my face as I closed my eyes and continued belting out the lyrics to a song I didn't believe I'd ever hear again. Tears returned to my eyes again, this time pooling in the lowest part of my eye before finally spilling over at the corners.

Finishing the song, I let out a sigh. 'I swear, I'm such a wimp' I thought gingerly taking the earbuds out and sitting up. Clicking the 'on/off' switch again simply loaded up the logo before displaying 'Battery low. Powering down.' and returning to a blank screen. 'Does make me wonder if I couldn't take this to a unicorn and have them charge it back up though'

Re-wrapping the chord around the dead device, I put it back in it's place in my bag before looking around the room.

Another sigh echoed through the empty barracks as I got up. 'Really should clean this up' I thought before shaking my head. 'I need a hot shower first.'

Author's Note

The long awaited return! Or maybe not. Either way it took me longer than it should've to write this chapter, and probably reads like it did!
I also must apologize for it's lackluster length.
Hopefully I'll be able to turn these out more often than before, taking almost four months, ridiculous!

I wish you all a happy new year and a wonderful year to come!

Chapter 46; In Need of Assistance

I laid awake in one of the simple beds that lined the bunk room in the barracks. The familiar feeling of slight discomfort that the simple pair of, now damp, boxers and undershirt provided awarded me little comfort in the strange situation.

As it went, the rest of my rescue party returned not long after my shower. Twilight, Rainbow Dash, Fluttershy and Pinkie Pie arrived to express their worry, or in some cases, chide me on getting captured in the first place. I thanked them all profusely, though internally wondering where their farmer friend was and how they had managed to come out of the ordeal almost completely unscathed. Almost of course because Rainbow Dash had managed to catch a few good blows from changelings, though she wore them as badges of honor.

From them I also was informed of Sundance's plan to postpone the changeling's retreat and vanishing act, that they were so well known for, with her squad while waiting for reinforcements.

What felt like a thousand years of milling around unable to think of anything productive to do, the guards returned. Worse for wear, but without any major injuries. The attempt had been a failure, only managing to capture a few straggling changelings.

Bloody and worn, my things were returned, found when searching the castle for remaining enemies or other captives, both of which were fruitless.

And now, I stared at the ceiling, the sounds of sleeping ponies echoing through the room, quiet breathing, shifting in their slumber. Silently I had wondered how not a single one of the ponies snored.

Tightening the sheets and blanket around myself I shivered at the dream, or more accurately nightmare, that played over and over in my mind. The majority of the dream escaped me, something pleasant if fleeting, a comfort in the night that abruptly ended with something clawing through fabric, fear, and finally anguish.

'I need some air.' Ran through my mind. Rising, I grabbed my dirty and worn pair of pants, damaged and bloody from a lost fight. The foreign matter from weeks of wearing them without cleaning, and my last encounter felt like sandpaper against my skin. Starting towards my boots, I shook my head, the socks I had were strangely not wore out, but extremely filthy and the boots themselves would be extremely uncomfortable without them. Forgoing the footwear I started quietly for the door.

My feet quietly tapped against the wood floor, the sounds of night muffled by thick stone and wood but they grew louder as I neared the front door. The light from the nearly full moon burned my eyes as I pushed the door open, quickly followed by a cool breeze that made a shiver run up my spine.

Stepping out I pulled the door behind me until it clicked into place, the sound loud in a night who's voice was only crickets and the occasional rustling of grass or trees. I waited for a few seconds, almost expecting someone to come to investigate the noise, feeling not dissimilar to those nights I had stayed up sneaking around my house to keep from waking my wife.

A cool hand went to my face before running down it as I blew air between pursed lips. 'I don't have a wife' I thought finally before turning around.

Moments passed as I stood with my back to the door leading into the barracks, the occasional shiver of cold running up and down my body. Shaking my head, I finally decided to check on the promised forge that Celestia had added to the back.

Wet grass seemed to flow around my feet adding chill and numbing my toes. Ducking beneath the few windows in what was more than likely a foolish display of being overly cautious. 'It's the middle of the night, only a moron like me would be up now' I thought.

After making my way around the good sized building, I found a fair sized wooden shack. The building looked similar to the houses around Ponyville, if only they had shingled roofs rather than thatching. A red brick chimney rose up from the near side of the house opposite the door.

Walking around to the door, I started to reach for the handle only for my hand to stop as a small note nailed to the door caught my attention. I plucked it from the door and read it.

James,
As promised your early birthday present is completed. I hope to see you make more than simply weapons.
And I also hope that you won't be cooped up in here all the time. Maybe come visit in Canterlot? It's rather dull without you to talk to and cause a bit of havoc with.
Your friend,
Celestia

I chuckled at the black cursive lettering, before turning to the city that hung seemingly precariously from the side of the mountain. The lights of the city gave off a warm glow that seemed to echo into the night before fading.

Shaking my head, I folded up the note before putting it in the pouch on my belt. A hand went to the handle of the door before me, a hint of excitement biting at my heels as I pushed the door open and stepped in. Moonlight shown in from the few windows that studded the walls, casting silhouettes around vaguely familiar objects. A feeling of unease crept into my stomach as I observed the darkened smithy, searching the wall for some sort of light switch.

A moment later I suppressed the urge to smack a palm against my face. 'No electricity moron' I thought opting to light a hand up casting yellow light around my surroundings. A familiar feeling of discovery seeped into me as I approached one of the, what looked like two, large wooden tables that sat closer to the entrance in the middle of the room.

Light spilled over a myriad of tools, hammers of different types and sizes, chisels, files and rasps. I felt like a kid in a candy store looking over tools I had never seen before to ones I had seen, but never gotten to use myself all the way to familiar tools that I had seen for much of my life.

Directing myself further into the smithy after feeling the handles of a few of the tools I found the origin of the chimney. A red brick forge sat before me, the mouth of it waiting to be filled, sparked to life to work metals. Turning to walk around it I stumbled into a large piece of steel that rang silently with the impact. Biting my tongue, I rubbed my shin before looking to the large anvil, easily five hundred pounds or close to it, mounted on a stout log by way of large nails that looked similar to railroad spikes.

My grimace of pain disappeared as I ran a hand over the steel feeling the cool metal and the smoothness even as my hand felt over the square and round holes before feeling the horn. Quickly returning to the table, I grabbed a fair sized cross pein hammer before walking over to the anvil. The hammer bounced across the anvil's surface multiple times as the ring echoed through the dark shop. Resting the new hammer on the log, I took a closer look at the surface of the large hunk of steel only to see the same uniformity.

A chuckle sounded as I gave the anvil a happy pat before investigating the rest of my new shop. A large bag of coal sat next to the forge, multiple aprons made of a thick fabric hung from the wall next to the door, pliers of different sizes and shapes hung near the forge as well.

My smile had only seemed to of grown larger at every new discovery only for my heart to nearly stop as the door to the smithy opened spilling moonlight into the shop. My hand went to the loop on my belt, the place where my axe normally would have been had I not forgotten it inside the barracks. The outline of the unicorn before me however made me feel more like when my parents caught me up at night.

“James?” Sundance's voice sounded as she saw my form lit up by the glowing aura around my hand. “What are you doing up this late?”

An embarrassed chuckle sounded as I walked over to one of the tables before sitting on a corner. “Bit of a nightmare, thought I could use some air.” The tone of my voice dismissive as I fiddled with my thumbs before motioning to the shop around me. “I remembered that I had asked to have this built and decided to look at it. Cool huh?”

Looking around the dark shop a moment I pulled my face back to the mare standing in the doorway only to find she had ignited her horn as she entered. A yawn echoed across her face before she nodded. “It's quite nice, almost homely” She said looking around before turning back to me. “Nightmares huh? Want to talk about it?”

I shrugged my shoulders, wondering silently. 'What would be the point, it's not like any of it was real.' I finally concluded. “Don't worry about it. Sometimes when you've seen some of the things I've seen you don't really know what to do with all of it.”

Trying for a reassuring smile, the mare didn't quite seem to buy it, but the questioning died there. “Well if you want to talk about it just let me know. For the time being, you only got a few hours of night left before Princess Celestia raises the sun, it's up to you if you want to try to head back to sleep or not, but you might try”

I nodded my head, “I might just take you up on that offer, while this is exciting I wouldn't get much use out of it with all of the guards sleeping next door.” Turning back to the anvil I blew air out my nose while shaking my head as the reason Sundance was here hit me. “Sorry I woke you by the way”

A smirk crossed the sergeant's face as she looked up at me, “No worries there, I hadn't fallen asleep when I heard the door to the barracks close. We had a long day yesterday and I had to write my report to my C-O. When I came out to investigate I heard you shuffling around in here playing with your new toys.”

Embarrassment hit me in a wave making me scratch at my beard and chuckle. “Well you know how we guys are, gotta check out the new toys” I finally said, glad that I did still have friends after what felt like so long.

A scoff echoed off the wooden walls as the unicorn walked around the shop looking at the different tools and other equipment. “All too well, sometimes some of my guards are too preoccupied polishing their weapons and armor to remember their positions! Oh and of course I only have four or five mares in a squad of thirteen! Celestia help me.”

I chuckled lightly at the mare's over exaggerated monologue on her troops. “At least there are a few promising individuals. After our little squabble with the changelings I plan on approaching them for promotions” she continued an honest smile forming on her face. “All around, I'd say I'm pretty lucky to be stuck with those goofballs”

“At least you're happy” I replied returning the smile as well.

A thoughtful “Hm” sounded from the mare as she looked into the darkened part of the shop. “I guess I am happy, though I'm glad that my friends are not only back where I can bother them,” She stopped trotting up to me and punching me in the arm to which I replied with a loud “Hey!”. “But also safe” she finished pulling me down from the table to wrap hooves around my waist and pressing her head against my chest.

I felt a chuckle echo from my stomach as I put a hand on the back of her head running a hand through her mane. “As safe as I'll ever get at least” I said.

We sat there holding one another for a few moments enjoying the little time we could spend alone together, it having been weeks on top of my imprisonment, a time frame of which I was still unsure. It had felt like years, being asleep, holding onto my girlfriend, who quickly turned into my wife. Only to wake up to a cold, empty, hateful cell.

A shiver ran up my spine as I remembered the musty chill that never failed to rouse me from my comfortable slumber. The pain that seemed to permeate my body from the wounds, self inflicted or not. It wasn't long before I felt myself shivering constantly as sweat started seeping from my pores, my legs threatening to give out.

My discomfort was obvious to the mare holding me as she pulled away from me, part of her face now damp with sweat, worry obvious on her face.

“James?”

Her voice fell on deaf ears as my knees gave out without her added support, impacting the cold stone floor of the smithy with a dull thud as I held myself. Images flashed before my eyes in the darkness that formed, my magic quickly faded without a calm mind to keep it powered. The light from Sundance's horn didn't even seem to reach my eyes as I watched a large ursine creature chase down a woman and rip her apart. Green eyes stared at me, glazed over green eyes attached to a face frozen in a scream for help splattered in the previous owner's blood.

Something tight wrapped around my shoulders, even as I held myself. Something strangely warm in the chill of the night.

“Shh, I've got you” A voice finally said, calmness seemed to radiate from it even as the hulking black figure continued. “It's alright, shhh”

My vision started to swim as I blinked, the darkness still surrounding me though something a little brighter stuck out in the corner of my vision. The voice continued to whisper, calming, reassuring words. The chill stuck to me as did the sweat, but the shivering finally stopped.

“James, are you alright?” the voice finally said as she pulled away. Sundance looked at me terrified, but obviously trying to keep herself together.

Blinking, things seemed to trickle back and I let out a breath I didn't know I had been holding. Looking up at the mare I opened my mouth trying to form words, to say something.

“What happened?” Sundance's voice cut through the silence again.

Her horn had died similarly to the glow around my hand casting us in darkness once again. Shuddering breaths flowed in and out of my mouth, “I...” swallowing hard I tried to continue, but the words seemed to lock in my throat. “I... I don't know” I finally managed, my addled brain finally deciding that I needed to talk to someone, just not her. She had her squad to worry about, her future.

I managed a weak chuckle, “It... Don't worry about it” I said offering an equally fragile smile. “I... I just need some air I think” I said getting up as she let me go, still obviously worried.

A myriad of emotions played across Sundance's face before she finally settled on a mix of anger and anxiety. “Air? We all need air and there's plenty of it in here! James you need to tell me what's wrong! Not try to be some kind of macho hero and play it off! That's how these things get worse!”

“Sunda-” I started, but the mare had started a tirade and wasn't planning on letting that be the end.

“Oh don't even try that horse apples with me! Friends help one another when they're hurting, not push each other away or go sulk in a corner! I understand that it's hard to talk to ponies close to you, but even if you can't talk to me you can talk to the Princess! For Tartarus' sake there's even a shrink in town that the guards get sent to in situations like yours! James you ne-”

“That's enough” I finally said holding up a hand, she started to say something but I continued. “If we turn this into a shouting match we'll just blow out our throats so shut your mouth for a minute.”

I motioned for her to follow as I walked out into the moonlight watching as the moon drifted across the night sky for a few seconds before sitting down in the damp grass. Looking to the aggravated mare besides me I closed my eyes. “Honestly, I didn't think it was that bad. None of it was real, simply a terrible changeling induced nightmare, but...” I trailed off before sighing. “I don't plan on going into detail with you. I'm sorry for my little, outburst? But I don't think you should have to be my psychiatrist.”

Looking back up at the moon and the surrounding stars I shook my head. “Your one of my best friends, if not my best friend. You're the first real friend I made here, I don't want to have to make that into some kind of weird relationship where I spill out my guts for you to deal with, that would only make your life harder. I mean, what's the point of doing that to you? It would only add that much more for you to worry about.” I added with an unconvincing chuckle.

A sigh sounded from the mare behind me before I felt her sit down and put her back against mine. “I suppose I can respect that... but only because you're one of my best friends. Most of the ones I knew back in hoof camp didn't really keep in touch.”

A smile came to my face before a hoof prodded me in the lower back. “And you don't need to think of me as some kind of fragile little filly, I'm going to worry about you regardless of if you 'spill your guts' to me as you so eloquently, and disgustingly, put it. Friends can help keep you on the right path and from falling on your face in more than one way you know”

I let out a chuckle before leaning back on the mare who stumbled forward a bit before re-adjusting her position to better hold my weight. “Well I guess you're ri-Oof!”

A hoof impacted my back and she let my slide off of her's and onto the cold ground. “Oh shut up you smart-flank.”

I laid there in silence looking at the stars as Sundance looked up. The mare was in the corner of my eye silently making me wonder how I was lucky enough to get a friend like her with all the stupid things that I did. 'Real question is if I should do it again' I though closing my eyes.

“So I guess I should go with you tomorrow to talk to that shrink huh?” I heard the unicorn sergeant say.

“You can come if you want, but I have someone else in mind if I'm honest.” I replied, comfortable with the strange warmth of my friend beside me.

Chapter 47; Off Topic

“Honestly, you make friends with one of the Princesses, then you think that the others will just do what you ask? I don't know if you're just narcissistic or a genius.” Sundance said as we walked down the dirt road towards the outline of the large crystalline castle in the distance.

“Probably more the former than the latter, but I figure she'll talk to me. I mean she's supposed to be the 'Princess of Friendship', which in and of itself is a strange title, but I figure it's either her, Princess Luna, or the shrink” I replied as the morning sun shown down.

The unicorn shook her head, “I have no idea how you can think those are viable options, but who knows, maybe you're right. I mean, the Princesses are supposed to listen to their subjects.” she said shrugging.

“Well I do have other things to talk to her about that have been kind of weighing on my mind, but that's a bit of a different topic either way.” A raised eyebrow was shot my way, with an incredulous look that screamed of her belief in me. I put my hands up defensively, “Don't worry, I'm not going to just bypass the whole subject.”

“You'd better not, I'll talk to her later if I have too”

Internally I rolled my eyes, “I can't say I doubt you on that one.”

After a quick slug to my arm, we reached the bright yellow and magenta castle doors. Knocking with a fist did little more than tap the ornate metal and wood. Blowing air out from between my lips I looked over the door for some kind of knocker before loud thudding was heard from Sundance's hooves against it. I gave the unicorn a smile of thanks which she returned.

It wasn't long before very muffled steps could be heard, only audible from a sound that was vaguely familiar to claws clacking on some hard surface.

The door creaked open to reveal a tired looking purple baby dragon. “Geeze ponies seem to come earlier and earlier, what do yo-” he started only for his tired eyes to shoot open at the sight of me.

“Hey Spike, I was hoping I could talk to Twilight. Is she busy?” I asked trying to sound and look as harmless as possible, remembering my last, ill fated exchange with the small dragon.

The youth's eyes narrowed at me looking me up and down. Despite having washed my clothes earlier that morning, I still looked ragged. Having forgone most of the armor settling instead for the simple pair of pants, with the quilted green long sleeve shirt that had seen better days indicated by the large hole where the changeling had tried to gore me. My boots lacked their sabatons looking instead like simple well worn work boots.

“Why should I let you talk to her?” the young dragon asked making my thought process grind to a halt.

After a moment of stuttering I could only look at him confused. “What do you mean?” I finally asked.

“I mean, why should I let you talk to her? As far as I know you've been nothing but trouble for everypony. Twilight, The Princesses, Applejack, you nearly scared Fluttershy and Zecora half to death, and you threw Rarity's hospitality right back in her face. Not to mention I don't like you.” He stood in the open doorway. “So, why should I let you see her?”

“Well hey that's-” Sundance started only for me to hold up a hand stopping her.

“All of that may be true.” I started only to make the dragon's scaly eyebrow rise. “Honestly, I wish I could say it was something super important, but it's just about what happened when I was captured by the changelings, with a few personal inquires that I was hoping she could answer.”

Spike looked me up and down one more time before turning to Sundance next to me. “Yea, alright fine. Hold on I'll go see if she'll talk to you.” He said before turning away and shutting the door.

“Well geese, I can see you're one of the popular foals” Sundance said, sarcasm practically dripping from her lips.

I shrugged. “I wasn't before I came here either so not like it's much of a difference, though I wish I hadn't screwed up. The little guy was pretty cool.” I said 'Or at least I thought so'

“What were those things he was talking about? Nearly scaring ponies to death? Throwing hospitality back in others faces'? What's up with that?”

I let out a sigh and rubbed a hand up and down my face. “The first two on Zecora and Fluttershy were both unfortunate accidents, or bad luck. I mean a python that apparently belonged to the pegasus attacked me when I miss took it for a vine, and the other... Well let's just chalk it up to bad luck, ask her Celestia if you want to know more, I explained it to her”

A questioning eyebrow rose, “Alright I suppose. What about the Rarity thing?”

I frowned before tucking my thumbs in my belt. “There was a pretty bad storm a while ago, I got kinda stuck in it while I was patrolling town and she thought it was a good idea to let me into her house.” I waved a hand dismissively. “That's all well and fine, but unbeknownst to me, her little sister was home. She let a virtual stranger into her home while her baby sister was running around. So when I noticed that the storm had calmed down, I left.”

The curious glance turned scrutinizing, “Because her little sister was home? What was she annoying or something?”

I looked at the mare confused. “Well no, I mean Sweetie Belle and I barely spoke, but why would you let some unknown dude that you know screwed up in the past around your baby sister? To me that was just asking for trouble and made little sense.”

“Maybe she just trusted you more than you obviously trust yourself? I mean she is the element of Generosity” she said her tone starting to match her look. “Were you going to try to do something to the filly?”

I blinked and stepped back from the mare holding my hands up defensively. “Whoa, I was just thinking it was a bad idea not going to try something. Do I look like a child molester to you?”

A chuckle sounded from the mare as she shook her head. “No I don't think you do. I kinda understand where you're coming from, but this isn't Manehatten or Las Pegasas, or even where you're from. Ponies like that are rare at best, even in the big cities from what I understand”

I let out a sigh of relief. “Glad to hear that, and happy that it doesn't happen all that much either I mean-”

The door starting to open up interrupted me revealing the same purple dragon who gave me the same untrusting look from before. “Alright, c'mon she said she'll talk to you” he said opening the door wider.

“Thanks Spike” I said only to receive an annoyed look in return.

“I'll see you back at the barracks with any luck” Sundance said turning to start back down the small set of steps leading up to the door.

“Oh, uh sure see you!” surprise echoed in my voice and curiosity shown on the young dragons face before he shrugged and shut the door.

A wave of the young drake's hand prompted me to follow as he walked past me deeper into the castle. “C'mon Twilight's in the library” he said dismissively.

The castle still struck me as incredibly beautiful, with minor additions from the last time I had been inside making me gawk at them as if I had never seen the interior before. After hitting the throne room we made a few different turns before we arrived at a green crystal door like all the rest.

“Now I don't want you doing anything stupid or else” the young dragon threatened opening his mouth and letting loose a small puff of green fire.

'Geese, if I manage to earn this kid's trust again it's going to be a miracle' I though putting my hands up. “Wouldn't dream of it” I said earnestly.

Narrowing his eyes he made the old 'I'm watching you' sign before pushing the doors open.

My jaw nearly dropped at the size of the room, the show did it no justices. Like much of the castle's rooms the ceiling towered over us with rafters made of ornate and almost carved looking crystals. Thin crystal windows depicting a tree and a myriad of other designs allowed light to shine down effectively illuminating the entire room. Multiple bookcases nearly touched the ceiling all containing an assortment of books. Ladders reached up to higher shelves that jutted out more than the rest allowing to reach the next ladder which went on to the top shelf. Simple tables sat around the room the middle most occupied by the reason for my visit.

Twilight Sparkle sat in front of a large pile of books that she seemed to be sorting through before her horn ignited sending the stack away. A quill, inkwell and a piece of parchment sat in front of her which she scribbled a few words out before glancing up and noticing Spike and I.

“Ah, uh, Welcome to the Castle of Friendship” she said, obviously uncomfortable. “Spike said you had something you wanted to talk to me about?” A second later the piece of parchment rolled itself up before disappearing in a flash of light as she replaced it with another blank piece.

I scratched the back of my head silently wondering what the strange vibe was about before walking closer to the table she was at. “Well yea, I had a few questions on some things...”

The alicorn blinked before pulling up another stool across from her's “Well by all means, have a seat!”

Sitting down on the stool was rather awkward. Similar to an adult sitting on a footstool or a little kid's stool. Shrugging it off I racked my brain, trying to figure out a way to start. Looking up I found her staring at me expectantly. “Ah, well, uh.” I stuttered making her eyebrows rise in anticipation. After a moment I let out a sigh and just went with what I was curious about. “Well I was wondering if you know what a bag of holding is”

The princess blinked a few times before a confused look overtook her face. “A bag of holding? Isn't that simply a bag?” she asked unsure. A short snicker sounded from across the room where I say Spike sitting on a small stool reading a comic.

I rubbed the back of my head before turning back to the mare. “Well sorta, imagine a normal bag, with an enchantment that allows for anything that can fit into the mouth of the bag to be placed in it. It basically is much bigger on the inside than on the outside.”

Twilight's eyes seemed to spark with curiosity. “I can't say that I've ever heard of such a bag, or an enchantment like that. Where do you know it from?”

“Well, the concept itself has been a good part of legend in my world so I was wondering if something like that could exist in a place like this where magic actually works...”

Twilight and I started talking on different subjects from magic that 'came from legend' in my world to things in Equestria that made me curious enough to listen. Things like wands and staves to more relatively mundane things like runes and the language that the Minotuar use to craft said runes.

“Of course enchantments can be done without runes, as that's how unicorns tend to enchant things like sound and light crystals, or other such objects. Minotuar runes just tent to be more easily crafted and take less ability to manipulate the magic around them.” Twilight finally said, smiling more noticeably calm.

“Huh, I guess that makes more sense. Back to the original topic, do you think it would be better to make a bag of holding with runes or enchanting?”

Twilight's muzzle scrunched up for a moment in thought before she nodded “Runes can be made on cloth though you have to have some way of protecting them from damage as if you were holding a great deal of bits, for instance, the contents could either explode out violently showering anypony nearby with bits, or they could disappear into the ether leaving behind only a bag with a damaged rune on it. Enchanting however would take an extremely skilled unicorn, or possibly even multiple, to manipulate the magic properly. Unless you had a pretty good number of friends or bits to pay off enchanters runes would be easier.”

I nodded stroking my beard thoughtfully. “I knew talking to you would be best on things like this. Thanks for your incite Twilight” I said smiling at the alicorn.

She chuckled, “Well you know me: always for teaching ponies about magic, and friendship! Was that all you wanted to ask about?” she said, the previous nervousness and uncomfortable look seemed to of vanished.

I blinked a few times, before one of the other things came to mind. “Well, I suppose there's always something that kind of confused me.”

Curiosity returned to her face as she looked at me, “Oh?”

“Well I was just kind of wondering if...” I started to trail off trying to think of the right wording. After a moment I let out a sigh. “Do you know the name Sunset Shimmer?”

It was the alicorn's turn to blink a few times, confusion written across her face. “I... I can't say the name rings any bells. Should it?” she asked, a bit of the previous nervousness returning.

I let out a breath between pursed lips, before snapping. “All these books came from the Canterlot Royal Library right?” I finally asked motioning to the massive bookshelf behind her.

“Oh, uh, well a good number of them actually came from a number of sources ranging from a few of the more esteemed colleges who were willing to donate and good number are my personal books that I bought, but yes, Princess Celestia gave me quite the collection from the Canterlot Library as well as her personal library.

I nodded my head, “Was there a fairly old looking brown book that had the image of a two colored sun on it? One half bright red the other half yellow?” I asked only to receive a confused look. Motioning for her to pass me her inkwell and quill, I drew a rough sketch of the cutie mark on my hand and showed it to her. “Like this”

Twilight looked at the image for a few moments tapping her hoof on the table for a few moments before it seemed to come to her. “Spike!”

The young dragon in question seemed to of fallen asleep long ago in a pile of books shaped similarly to a bed with one of the comics draped over him like a blanket. At the unicorn's call he seemed to rustle before jolting up. “Huh what? Did that jerk try something?” he said quickly before turning to us. “Oh” he said simply before getting up with a stretch. “What's up Twilight?”

“Spike could you get that weird book from up in seven hundred thirty two?” The alicorn asked motioning up to the second ladder.

He looked up where she was pointing, “You mean that one you can't really decide if it belongs in 'general works', 'literature', or 'history'?” he asked scratching his back with a claw.

“Exactly the one” she said with a smile.

“Sure thing, be right back” The young dragon yawned in return before scurrying up the ladders.

I blinked in surprise at the speed at which he reached the second then third 'story' of the bookshelf. “Wow, he's a quick little guy” I said.

Twilight smiled brightly, “Well of course! He's my number one assistant!”

The drake in question was down even faster as he used the side rungs to slide down hopping off at the last couple rungs before running over to Twilight, panting lightly. “Anything else Twilight?” he asked.

“Not that I can think of Spike, if you want you can head up to your room with your comics and finish that nap” She said with a smile.

I chuckled internally the two of them looking almost like siblings or like a mother and son. 'Well I suppose that's normal when you raise someone' I thought.

Spike looked at me untrustingly before looking at his roommate, seeming to be debating in his head. After a few moments he agreed walking over to the strange book bed grabbing his box of comics before walking past and whispering something to Twilight I didn't make out, but that made her roll her eyes.

“Don't worry Spike, just head on up, I'll be fine.”

After a moment the young dragon did the same 'I'm watching you' motion at me before leaving, only to pop from behind the wall and do it again.

“Strange, he seems to be aging slower than the CMC” I said offhandedly before shrugging. “Dragons do age differently I suppose”

A raised eyebrow from Twilight caused me to elaborate. “Well the dragons I'm used to live to be a couple thousand years old, if they're not immortal to time. While ponies on the other hand, while I don't really know their age cap I know it's abnormal to live to a thousand, as evident by the princesses.”

“We live to be a fairly good age, most earth ponies end up living to around five hundreds while the others range from a strong two hundred to four hundred.” she said before motioning for the book.

I blinked in surprise 'Well hot damn that's a long time, how long does it take for a pony to reach full maturity?' I wondered before looking a the book.

“Why did you want this by the way? All that is inside is letters between Princess Celestia and...” she opened the book before shrugging, “The other author didn't sign their name, but there are a large number of blank pages left”

I nodded, “Good, may I see the book?” I asked extending a hand. After she gave it to me I flipped through the pages skimming Sunset's life learning magic. “Interesting” I finally said, “Alright, you're going to think I'm crazy, but do you know what this actually is?” I asked holding up the book.

A raised eyebrow was all that replied. “I'm sorry I can't say I understand, it's simply a book. Isn't it?” she asked motioning to the object in my hand.

“Not exactly. Try scanning over it with magic, to detect any enchantments” I said with a smile.

The confused look turned to one of curiosity as her horn lit up. A similarly aura surrounded the small book in my hands levitating for a moment before falling back into my grasp as her eyes widened. Her eyes narrowed as the book did the same levitating act with help from her horn before dropping again. “Princess Celestia enchanted this herself...” she said motioning for me to pass it back to her. “And you said the author of these other letters was a pony named Sunset Shimmer?” I nodded watching as she examined the book in further detail. “Well, it's connected through a magical link to another one which was similarly enchanted. The link however seems to be incomplete as it trails off before dissipating, even though I can feel through the book that it's still connected” she said starting to trail off.

I nodded again, the smile only having grown larger before it crashed and burned. “Perhaps I should ask her about this...” she said thoughtfully looking through the pages of the book.

I motioned for her to give me the book shaking my head. “Don't, I'm telling you about this so I could make sure that the pony in question existed. I was planning on asking her myself, if she thought you needed to know, trust me, you'd know.”

Confusion crossed the young alicorn's face. “Make sure she existed? What's going on, and what's so important about this book?” she asked holding the book in question close to her chest.

I let out a sigh. 'Almost seems like it would have been easier if I had simply asked if I could borrow the book and just not told her about it at all' I thought pinching at the bridge of my nose. “Honestly I don't think I should tell you what I know, it would be better for you to ask the Princess yourself. Just tell her I was looking for a book and mentioned the name or something” I said waving a hand dismissively.

Rubbing an eye I looked at the mare who seemed quite perturbed. “Why are you being so secretive about this? I don't understand what could be so important to someone like you that you think you need to try to simply leave me in the dark.”

“Twilight please...” I started only for her look to harden. Letting out another sigh I held out my hands in an attempt to placate the alicorn. “Alright alright, I suppose I owe you a little bit to go off of, at least for why I think I need to find her. Sunset Shimmer was one of the Princess' pupils before you, I don't remember exactly how long before, but it was before you took up learning with her.” I started earning a look of interest similar to our earlier discussion. “She basically screwed up, there was a falling out between her and the Princess and the unicorn decided to take it into her own han- er, hooves I suppose, to get the power she believed she deserved. I'm trying to find out what changed as, well as hopefully keep her from causing unneeded trouble for my few friends”

I held out my hand again this time a pleading look forming on my face. “So please, just let me do something right.”

The Princess of Friendship looked over my face for a moment before looking at the book, obviously thinking hard about what she was going to do. After minutes that seemed to turn into hours she finally shook her head. “No, after all that's happened, if this is as big as you seem to think it is, I can't trust you with it.” I opened my mouth to protest, but the alicorn held up a hoof silencing me. “I'm going to send a letter to the Princess, she's involved in this as well if what you said about her student were true. She can decide how we should proceed”

I let my head fall into my hand 'Damn all of it to hell' I found myself thinking before shaking my head. “Fine, fine. I don't seem to have any bargaining chips so just do what you think is right.” I said finally, trying to keep my annoyance from seeping into my voice. I started to open my mouth again making her raise an eyebrow before I shook my head. “Could you tell me how to get in touch with Princess Luna?” I finally asked.

I walked down the road, rubbing a hand down my face in annoyance. 'Son of a bitch! This got way too complicated way to quickly!' I thought wondering what I should do. 'Isn't much I can do at this point. Though I should be glad I can simply talk to Luna about my little problem...'

“Princess Luna? Why do you need to talk to her?” Twilight had asked confusion obvious on her face after our little heated discussion.

“I've been having a few problems with dreams since you guys got me away from the changelings, and I think they might have used them to manipulate me somehow”

After some minor convincing that I wasn't in fact trying to waste her friend's time, she agreed that when she sent the letter to Celestia she would send one to the dark alicorn as well at my request.

A breeze blew past as some pegasi flew overhead giving me a rather annoying reminder of the ragged condition my clothing was in. “I suppose that's always something I could do” I muttered under my breath looking down at my shirt. “I'll have to ask Sundance if I can borrow some bits to get my clothes fixed though”

The trip back to the barracks was about at eventful as could be expected, the ponies had gotten used to me enough that they didn't hide in their homes and shops anymore, but they were far from friendly. They had taking to instead giving me an extremely large amount of breathing room.

Sundance was nowhere to be found at the barracks, along with her squad. A note was left on my bed with a slightly bulging white cloth sack next to it.

James,
Sorry I couldn't be there when you got back, orders came down from the Captain for my squad and I.
The bits you were given as per your weekly pay showed up, as well as the standard immediate danger and P.O.C. Pay. Due to being captured, there was also a tax exemption you were afforded.
All around, money wise, it seems like a good idea to get captured.

I scoffed rolling my eyes at the mare's humor before shivering at the thought of the damp cell. 'Money or no, I think I'll just cut my neck next time' I thought rubbing my arm.

When we get back tell me how things went with Princess Twilight, and if I'll have to contact the shrink anyways since you got told off. I know you'll be fine, but just try to remember that yourself.

Don't die out there,
Sundance.

P.S. Go get some new clothes. Yours are ragged.

I rolled my eyes again tucking the letter into my backpack next to the one from Celestia that had been put inside next to my dead MP3.

'So how much did I end up getting from being locked up for weeks?' I wondered turning to the bulging sack of bits.

Opening the draw string on the simple cloth bag, I started the arduous task of counting the silver dollar sized gold coins.

'Almost makes me wish she had just counted them out herself and wrote it down' I thought, the gold coins starting to form a large pile between my crossed legs. 'Either that or the ponies in general simply started using things with higher value to represent multiple bits rather than individual bits. Take one hundred bits to one platinum bit or something, I mean with as much as they use gold as bits it's not as though they lack 'precious' metals'

reaching inside the bag for another my fingers were met with only the coarse fabric of the sack's inside. 'Huh, little over a thousand' I finally thought starting to push the money back inside the bag before it hit me. “Well... that's unexpected...”

Chapter 48; Working relations

'Good Lord what is their P.O.C and Immediate danger pay?' I found myself wondering as I looked at the pile of gold coins. Shaking my head I pulled out a couple of handfuls of bits counting them to be around thirty I shoved the remainder into the cloth sack before storing the rest in my pack. 'Now I just gotta hope none of Sundance's guards are assholes...' I found myself thinking as I poured the contents of the small bag on my belt on the bed before putting the bits in.

Looking at the random assortment of items a few memories came to mind of my time in the cell getting to hang out with Sundance, and Celestia on rarer occasions. Picking up the remnants of the orange and white chalks I offered them a thoughtful smile before I noticed a few dirty bits. I raised an eyebrow wondering if they had fallen out of the small bag on my belt. 'Seven bits? Huh, strange.' I thought before putting them in with the others.

After checking the small sack for holes, I turned my attention to the Ring of Fog which sat on the bed with scattered pieces of chalk bits and bits of foliage. Picking up the ring I slipped it on my finger only to watch as my body shifted to near transparency. A smile formed on my face as I undid the small latch on my satchel before dropping the ring inside.

Brushing my bed off from the random debris that had fallen in the sack I grabbed my coat before heading outside.

The trip over to the seamstress' boutique was rather dull without anyone to talk to. The townsfolk, a good number more out and about rather than when I had been returning from the Friendship Castle. For the most part the ponies paid very close attention to me, parting like I had the plague when I passed through some of the more populated gathering sites in town.

Wary eyes followed me all the way until I reached the carousel shaped building. The sign above the door still concerned me with the thought of ponies riding other ponies around what had been an amusement park ride. Shaking my head I pushed the door open the bell rang above prompting a familiar voice from deeper in the boutique.

“Welcome to Carousel Boutique! I'll be with you in just a moment~!”

I raised an eyebrow at the singsong tone of the mare's voice before shrugging. My eyes started to wander the store before finally landing on a few dresses on a rack across the room, walking over I started to look at a few simply to pass the time.

While I never really understood any of the designs the unicorn had made, myself not interested in fashion, some of the dresses and, to my personal surprise, suits were extremely attractive looking. A fair number came off as almost gaudy to me though when I looked over even the gaudy outfits I found that with my limited amount of knowledge in the field of sewing Rarity was virtually a master at the art.

'I suppose that should be obvious seeing as how her 'special talent' has to do with bringing out the beauty in things' I thought before I scratched my chin thinking. 'At least I think it was' I shrugged continuing to look through the rack of interesting articles of pony clothing. 'At least I'm able to do things like this again.'

“Terribly sorry for the wait darling, but I was just finishing up with a few pieces for an order” Rarity's voice sounded behind me making me turn to see the mare come from down the hall. “Now how may I h- Oh! Wanderer, what a pleasant surprise.”

The tone of the unicorn's voice seemed to of changed, though I couldn't tell if it was from honest surprise or disappointment, but I shook it off. “Good morning Rarity! I was hoping I could commission your services.” I said with a smile, trying to not seem off putting.

Her eyes lit up with curiosity as an eyebrow rose. “Oh? What might you need my services for?”

“Well” I started throwing the coat over my shoulder to reveal the rather large hole left in my shirt that lead down to bare skin. “I was hoping to have these holes patched as well as have a few more sets of clothes made, if you're not too busy.”

A few quiet “Tsks” sounded from the unicorn as she looked me over before putting the tip of a well manicured hoof to her chin. “Unfortunately Dear, I am a bit swamped with Winter fast approaching to finish with my winter line of clothes, I'm dreadfully sorry about that. Your... shirt ,however I could repair in a few moments.”

“Oh! Well that's alright I understand the need to keep up with the trends, and thank you!” I said the smile faltering only a moment. 'I suppose that's about my luck' I thought nearly chuckling.

My mouth opened about to ask if the mare had a place I could relieve myself of the clothing, but I simply shut it remembering the cultural differences, opting instead to drop the coat from my shoulder. Pulling my arms back through their holes in the long sleeve shirt and muscle shirt beneath before pulling it off over my head and holding them out for the mare.

She regarded me with a raised eyebrow before her horn ignited grabbing the two articles of clothing. “Is there um, anything else you need?” she asked, a hint of confusion in her voice as she watched me reach down to grab my coat.

“Unless you can direct me to a good upholstery shop I can't think of anything” I said to which the confusion on her face only grew. “Well from what remember, upholstery needles are quite useful on thin leather” Stretching out the coat I motioned to the nearly identical hole to the pair of shirts she was carrying.

“Oh dear...” She said eyeing the hole, “Well... I suppose I could try fixing it for you, though as I said before I have little experience with... leather.”

The unicorn's disgust was obvious making me cringe internally as I folded the jacket back over my other things. “Rarity you don't have to push yourself, I can al-” I started only for the mare to shush me.

“Now I won't hear of it. I don't allow customers to leave disappointed” The unicorn's horn lit up once again lifting the coat from my arm and adding it to the small ball of floating clothing. “I'll be right back, don't go anywhere”

A shiver went up my spine from the lack of any clothing on my upper body. 'Well I was planning on just putting on the coat until she had finished, but I guess I can't really complain if she's going to try to fix it as well' I thought rocking from the balls of my feet to my heels as I waited for the unicorn.

'I am surprised she was so willing to help me out with this, though it does make me wonder how much it's going to cost.' I scratched at my strangely bare shoulder, 'Though I don't really know what the value of the bit is either, who knows, maybe something like this is actually extremely expensive like tailors were back... on earth.'

Taking to twiddling my thumbs, I looked around the boutique for something to look at or do. Noticing another rack of assorted clothing, I was about to walk over to look at them when the sound of hooves returned bringing the white unicorn with them.

“As promised here are your fixed shirts.” She said levitating the both of said shirt to me before unfurling the coat. “This however, was a bit more of a challenge, the normal magic I use for mending fabrics didn't do much so I patched it with something I had on hoof.”

Turning the coat around to show me I chuckled at what looked to be a small silver colored diamond patch over where the hole had been. “I hope it's acceptable?” A pair of blue eyes poked their way out from behind the coat looking at me expectantly.

I nodded leaning down to examine the patch further. “Honestly I like it. More interesting looking than the simple, and honestly almost boring, brown the rest of the coat is. Thank you Rarity, you're a life saver, in more ways than one.” I said smiling at the pair of blue eyes.

The mare folded the jacket up as I started putting on the shirts, the holes sealed as if nothing had happened in the first place. Looking back up I noticed her wave a hoof dismissively. “Oh come now, all I did was a bit of magic and sew a patch in place. Nothing of any great importance.” She said holding out the now folded coat for me to grab. “I will also be sure to inform you when I finish with my winter line. We simply can't have you walking around in the same clothes every day now.”

I chuckled again nodding as I threw the coat on, glad for it's warmth. “All too true Rarity. So what do I owe you?” I said reaching for the small bag on my belt.

“For something as simple as that? Nothing more than five bits, the price of the patch”

I nodded again “fair enough...” I trailed off grabbing a handful of the bits before counting out an even ten before dropping them into the mare's hoof. “Five bits and a few more for wasting so much of your time.”

“Oh come now Wanderer, that's not necessary. It only took a few moments and it was rather... interesting to speak with you” She said holding out the hoof again.

I tied the bag of bits back onto my belt. “Maybe so but I insist, I mean a lady like yourself is busy, and you took the time to help me with something menial like this so, I insist” I said holding out a hand.

Rarity looked between me and the small pile of bits stacked on her hoof. “Very well, thank you very much Wanderer” she said smiling.

A mental 'Huh' sounded through my head as I looked at her face. It seemed like the first real smile the mare had given me. I did my best to return it before starting for the door. “I hope you have a wonderful rest of your day Rarity, and don't work yourself too hard alright?”

The mare in questioned giggled and wished me well as I exited. I let out a sigh of relief, feeling as though my day might've gotten just a little better.

“Damn it” I cursed under my breath throwing the glowing metal back into the forge. I rubbed a hand across my forehead, trying to fight off the headache that was slowly forming there before turning to the pair of large bellows.

'How do I get this thing to welding temp when these God forsaken bellows don't seem to want to move enough air?' I thought working the bellows one after the other. 'Am I doing something wrong?'

Looking down at the bellows as I worked them I found little idea as to what I was doing wrong. The valves seemed to be working properly, at least as far as I could tell. Taking one out of it's intended slot in the forge I looked at the nozzle only to find a small rubber cap that seemed to of melted onto the end of the metal.

'Well f-' I started only for the door of the forge to swing open drawing my attention. A familiar violet alicorn stepped in wearing a saddle bag. The few lanterns I had found did little to help see what she was digging out from said bag as she entered.

The look of annoyed satisfaction on the alicorn's face however was quite visible. “So here's where you've been hiding! I've been looking ever where for you!” The annoyance in the mare's voice was obvious though I found myself wondering what would make her so annoyed.

'Ookay, why didn't she just come straight here? I mean she probably could've seen the smoke in from in front of the barracks' Taking out my knife I started trying to cut the melted rubber from it's place on the bellow's nozzle. “Eeyup!” I said as small bits of rubber flew off at the behest of my knife. “What-” I let out a grunt as a more stubborn part of the cover resisted. “What can I help you with?” I finished as the bit of rubber gave way and flew off the end of the nozzle.

A raised eyebrow was sent my way before she motioned with a scroll. “The letters from the Princesses arrived” she said expectantly.

Prying off the last bit of rubber with the tip of my knife I blew off the little shavings before working the bellow, glad to see it working properly. After replacing it in it's slot I looked at the nozzle for the other one before sighing. Tucking my knife away I walked over in front of the alicorn. “Alright, lay it on me; how pissed is Celestia?” I said leaning against one of the wooden tables.

Twilight blinked before looking at the scroll again. “Um, she wasn't?” She said before levitating the scroll around and giving it to me. “Here, she said she was going to come to Ponyville to discuss it with us when she can.”

Unfurling the scroll I looked at the lettering that obviously belonged to my alabaster friend.

Dear Princess Twilight,

While I cannot understand the Wanderer's sudden interest in my old student, he is correct in all of what he said, thought the blame was not solely her's. The young mare did in fact work under my tutelage until her dismissal due to her digging into magics and other subjects that I believed she was not ready for. Much to my distress, she refuted that she deserved to rule Equestria and was dismissed until she could find value in friendship.

To my shame I believe that the reason for her dismissal of the magic of friendship was due to her building an unhealthy amount of self worth which was not aided by a lack of attention paid to her on my part.

I rolled my eyes and let out a sigh, 'Sounds about like her, trying to pin most of the blame on herself' I thought shaking my head.

On the subject of the book, while I do not know the Wanderer's intentions, I hope I can trust him enough to do what he believes is right and so I agree to letting him use it.

A smirk formed on my face before slowly fading at the next paragraph.

I will be coming to Ponyville to discuss this with you and the Wanderer in at length however as I believe that I may have been hiding something from you for long enough, and that you're ready to learn of it.

Another sigh sounded from my lips as I glanced up at Twilight before continuing. The rest of the letter was simply personal communications between the two princesses prompting me to hand the letter back to her.

“Fair enough I suppose” I said thought not really meaning it. 'Well this could be quite interesting, and could end badly if she gets too invested in investigating the mirror' I thought only for a book to appear floating in front of my face.

“Here's the book by the way” She said putting the scroll in her saddle bag. “If Princess Celestia trusts you then I can only try and do the same”

I shrugged in response taking the book and flipping through the pages before setting it on the table. “Well trust is something earned, and we haven't really had much interaction to even see one another as acquaintances so I can't really fault you for not trusting me.” I said before motioning to the other scroll she held in her magical grasp. “What did Princess Luna have to say on my request for an audience.”

Twilight looked as though she was going to ask something before shaking her head. “Princess Luna was surprised that you asked for her personally, but she said she could take some time to meet with you tonight when you go to sleep”

I opened my mouth to question the thought of the mare meeting me when I sleep, but shut it remembering that she had the power to enter ponies, and my for that matter, dreams. “Well I suppose that works. Lets just hope I can stay asleep long enough” I muttered the last bit as I turned away from the mare.

“Why did you need to speak with Princess Luna anyways? I know you said it was about some dreams, but you didn't really elaborate beyond that.” Twilight's voice sounded to my back as I approached my forge again to finish working on fixing my mistake with the bellows.

Stopping I reached back to rub at my neck looking up at the ceiling. “Well after the whole changeling fiasco, I've been having some rather... disturbing nightmares about what happened.” Turning back I noticed the worry in the mares eyes prompting my hands to shoot up in my defense. “It's nothing of any great concern. The changelings just kinda messed with me while I was asleep” I said trying to play it off. “I just want to talk to Luna and see if she could help me with it.”

Twilight nodded, her face turning to more scrutinizing as she looked at the floor. “That would be the wisest course of action when dealing with dreams and such, Luna is a master when dealing with dreams, and nightmares” she said before looking back up at me the worried look returning with a fervor. “Have you tried talking to your friends about it?”

I let out a chuckle that made the alicorn's eyebrow rise in question before I shook my head. “I thought about it, but there's no real point in bothering either of them about it. Sundance has her squad to worry about, and Princess Celestia has practically everything to worry about.”

Twilight shook her head, conviction written on her face. “That's not right. Your friends are going to worry about you regardless, and friends make time to talk to one another about their problems.” she said stomping a hoof. “If you keep things that are important from your friends then it'll just eat you up inside...” she trailed off for a moment, “You'll turn into a wreck who freaks out over the most trivial things”

I nodded in the princess' direction a smile slowly forming on my face. “I can see why Celestia made you a princess, you're quite experienced in 'friendship'” I said making a the alicorn smile at the compliment.

“However” I started, motioning with my hands and drawing her attention once again. “For me it's much easier to talk to people I don't really have any significant connection to, especially things like this. That way I'm not really causing any problems for the people, or ponies in this case, I care about. Not to mention in my situation I'm given multiple ponies who I know a great deal more about them, than they do about me.” I said walking over to lean against the wall near the forge. “Originally I was going to talk to you about it, but after thinking about it, Princess Luna not only cares very little about what happens to me, if my memory serves me right, but she also has a great deal more experience with dreams.”

“So, while I mean no offense, I figured it would be best to talk to her over you.” I finished earning a look of utter confusion.

“I... wh...” The alicorn seemed to be lost for words as I turned and started working on the other bellow. “Why? That doesn't make any sense!” She finally asked raising a hoof. “Your friends are there for you when you need them, you're supposed to turn to them! Not some random stranger!”

The sound of the forge crackling and my knife scraping against the metal nozzle was the only sound in the small building, looking up I noticed the look on her face as she expected some response. I simply shrugged at her. “Honestly I don't know. For the longest time I didn't get too close to a lot of people, it only seemed to complicate things too much. If I became part of their lives, their problems weighed on my mind. I tried thinking of ways to help them, but they never took my advice, solving the issues their own way and only pushing away mine or telling me 'I'm sorry to hear that, I hope you figure it out soon' or something of the like.” I looked away from her at the thought, slicing into the warped rubber. “It was more annoying than I was willing to deal with. So I simply stepped away from the idea of having friends, it was easier, if a bit lonely and boring.”

Twilight shook her head, eyes showing her understanding. “Well I can't say it was all that different from me, though it was my focus on studying that made me stop talking to my friends. Still, you need to talk to your friends, or if nopony else you can talk to me”

Looking up from what I was doing I smiled at the alicorn. “Well thank you, that's actually very kind of you.” twirling the tip of the knife as I looked away from her I shrugged. “On the subject of friends, well... I'll have to get used to the whole idea of sharing things with them.” Looking back down at the remaining bits of rubber, I popped off the end of the melted cap with flick of the blade. “Still easier to deal with things yourself and all."

Twilight nodded, “Sometimes it is, but a good number of them you'll notice that you're in over your head. It only gets worse if you don't ask your friends for help.”

“I suppose” The words held little volume making the alicorn give me a tired look as I bent down to re-insert the second bellow into it's slot. Working the pair made the slow burning flames that had been warming the room flare up. Embers and sparks flew up as the flames crackled. Smirking I looked over at Twilight who was looking into the flames, curiosity forming in her eyes as she watched the metal within glow brightly.

A few pumps of the bellows later, I moved around to the forge's mouth removing the now bright yellow piece of steel, a smile formed as I nodded before lowering it down to the anvil. Glancing back over at the alicorn she moved around me to see better before I picked up my hammer. Bouncing the hammer face over the anvil a few times I started the long process of lengthening out the piece of steel.

Before long I threw the steel back into the forge and returned to the bellows. Turning back to Twilight as I worked the pair, I smiled again at her look of curiosity. “Never seen a blacksmith work?”

Chapter 49; Caving for Help

Author's Note

I apologize for the stretch of time between the last updates, it's getting rather crazy around here. It doesn't help that I had to rewrite this many different times to get it right.
I really need an editor, or someone to bounce ideas off of.
Anyways I hope you all enjoy,
Tomas Lutwig

Chapter 49; Caving for Help

I laid in bed again listening to the sounds of sleeping guards, and muffled crickets. A hint of excitement keeping my mind active.

Glancing at the small trunk laying at the foot of my bed, what looked to be a simple book resting on the lid. 'How am I going to go about approaching that?' I thought grasping onto one of the many things that swirled around my head. 'Should I send her a message? Figure out what's going on over there before...'

The thought trailed off as I looked back up at the ceiling, tracing the grain of the wood with my eyes in the dim. 'That's not even going into what I'm probably going to have to talk to the Princess about' I sighed as my eyes fell on a knot in the wood. 'Plus there's...' I trailed off as a shudder ran down my spine.

'I wonder if Luna can even really help...' I thought rolling onto my left, angling my arm so it was elevating the pillow and my head. 'I suppose if she can't then I'll have to actually go to a shrink'

A shudder ran down my spine at the thought, remembering multiple horror stories from when I was younger of kids that went to psychiatrists only to wind up in some insane asylum for months on end. The thought of being locked up again, after so little time of getting to actually do what I wanted, was not attractive in the slightest.

'Well, I guess if it does come to that then I might be able to lie my way through' I thought, adjusting my position again so that I was laying on my stomach. 'Wonder if they have to deal with patients doing that a lot...'

A yawn shook me as I closed my eyes, as the cloud of sleep finally started to descend over my mind.

The sound of breathing seemed to multiply, quickly drowning out the muffled crickets that chirped their song behind stone walls. The darkness swam forming into beings that I watched as they walked down the dirt road, silently wondering who they were. Looking up I watched as stars glowed, a single lone dot flew across the sky at a high speed. Dots faded and the darkness swam again though the single light continued to move quickly. A motorcycle flew past my mother's car, I watched with awe as the red taillight slowly disappeared. “Hey Dad, can you show me how to ride one of those?” I asked the tall redheaded man in the front seat. He let out a tired sigh, “Maybe when you're older Bret.” Turning I looked out the window again, but the red light was long gone. Instead another light shown on what was a dark car ride home. Looking up I noticed the moon was extremely bright.

“Twilight's letter said you wished to speak with me Wanderer?” A loud voice seemed to echo around me. Things slowly started to fade away forming instead into an inky blackness with the light of a bright full moon being the only thing to break the darkness. Slowly a woman, familiar to some part of me, drifted down from the bright orb.

“Princess... Luna?” I finally asked some form of recognition starting to take place as the woman touched down in the darkness. Her bare feet causing a ripple that made dark marble materialize as they touched it. “Am I already...?”

The woman rolled her eyes waving a hand dismissively. “Yes, you're already dreaming. I'm here because Princess Twilight sent me a letter that you wanted to speak with me.” she said hurriedly.

Shaking my head, I lifted a hand to rub my eyes as it started to come back. “Right... right. I think there might be something wrong with my head. The changelings-”

“They imprisoned you in a room, forcing sleep on you before starting to manipulate your dreams?” She asked making me lift my head to look at her. The woman nodded, “Tis not abnormal from my understanding. The few of my sister's guards who did manage to escape Queen Chrysalis' grasp spoke of similar experiences”

I nodded in reply as the surprise wore off. “Right, but not long before I was rescued, something... happened that caused me to wake up” I said looking up at the woman from where I was sitting. A raised eyebrow and curious glance was my reply prompting my continued explanation. “When I was asleep there was a woman, I don't think I've ever met her, but basically she was... someone special.”

Luna nodded, “The object of your affection that Chrysalis drew love off of”

“R-right” I stuttered, trying to keep my composure as images slowly started to surface. “I don't know what happened, but she ended up... dying. Which woke me up”

Looking back up at the woman I noticed shock in her eyes, though she was looking past me. The smell of blood made my stomach lurch before I noticed the change in our surroundings. A forest seemed to of materialized around us, broken only by the dark marble beneath the Princess' feet. Turning my head, I watched on in shocked horror as a huge black ursine monstrosity tore into what looked to be the remains of a young woman.

I stepped back, passing the princess who stared on in horror. After a few moments a blue glow enveloped where her horn would be on her forehead and the forest seemed to fade, taking the black beast with it's meal back into nothingness.

“I... see the problem”

I looked at her, terrified, “I-it's not real, right? Just something those changeling bastards did... right?”

The Princess stood there for a moment looking at where the images had been before turning to me. Her eyes were sad, almost apologetic. “I must apologize Wanderer, I believe this is my fault”

For a moment Luna's words didn't seem to register and I could only stare up at her in a state of dazed terror. “W-what?” I finally managed, the stuttered word holding the whole of my emotions.

The woman turned away as she held her head in her hand, a quiet sigh seemed to echo from her. “When the word came to us that you had been captured by the changelings my sister, your friend, was distraught. She immediately sent Sergeant Sundance to help find you while searching on her own time. After a few days she asked me to see if I could find you through the dreamscape.” Luna turned to look back at me. “I managed to find your dreams quickly enough, but Chrysalis had kept me from entering them. After enough time, I weakened her spells, but I received word that my sister, Sergeant Sundance, and the Elements of harmony were already planning an assault on the changelings to free you and our other subjects.”

“Believing they could use whatever advantage they could get. I sent a nightmare into your dreams to hopefully awaken you, and destroy Chrysalis' hold. I did not... count on your violent nature to...” she trailed off covering her mouth with a hand, her eyes falling to find rest in the black void surrounding us.

Silence ruled the void around us as conflicting emotions rose up, throwing my thoughts into chaos. “Can you get rid of it?” I asked.

Confusion and anger welled up within me as she shook her head. “No, while I did send the nightmare that now plagues you I cannot simply make the emotions, the fear and anguish that sustains it, disappear.”

Looking over the princess' face I turned away, rubbing a hand down my own, frantically trying to think of something.

“I am truly sorry Wanderer, I did not mean for th-” she started only for me to hold up a hand.

“You didn't mean this to happen?” I finished, before turning away and rubbing my eyes with a hand. “Damn it!” I finally said stomping a foot. “How the hell am I supposed to make them stop then?”

“I cannot pretend to know the answer to that, Wanderer, but perhaps speaking with your friends may help? I have heard numerous times the aid they can give in situations like this” Luna's voice sounded behind me.

I scoffed, laughing quietly to myself replacing the hand over my eyes. Glancing back at the shocked human form of the familiar alicorn, the humor seemed to fade. “Do you know how many ponies have told me to do that? Yesterday alone both the Princess of Friendship and Sundace have chided me for not talking to someone.” Heavy emotions crashed in my chest, the feeling easily flowing from my mouth, even as I felt something wet trail down my face. “What are they supposed to do to help me? What can they do, when you, the Princess of the Night, protector of your little ponies' dreams, can do nothing to dispel them?”

Something in my chest ached as I held my head trying to hold what little I still could control together. My fists clenched over my eyes before slowly making their way down my face. The ache in my chest begged for violence, to right this wrong against me the only way I truly knew how.

Looking back at the princess' forlorn face, the ache grew quiet making me let out a near silent sigh.

“I know it is little consolation Wanderer...” Luna started making me look back up at her. “But I am sorry for causing this, and if you'll allow me I shall do everything in my power to help in fixing my mistake”

Part of my mind screamed at me to reject the princess. To throw her aid, whatever it may be, back in her face and to cut ties before she made what she had done worse. The thought of having to be thrown into some other prison for the mentally unstable flashed through my mind before I shook it off. Looking over the woman's face, I could only see the apologetic visage of someone who was asking for forgiveness by offering to right the wrong they caused.

Another sigh echoed from my lips. “I suppose it's not as though I can say no at this point” I said letting an humorless chuckle sound from my lips. “I'd also wager a guess to say your advice would still be to speak to my friends?”

She nodded, “They were the only thing that could help me when I was struggling with the Tantabus. I believe that they may be able to aid you in dispelling the fear that fuels your nightmares as well.”

I let out an acknowledging grunt, a hand rising to rest over my mouth as I thought. “I suppose there's little left to do if that's the case, Princess, and I'm sure you have others' dreams to visit”

Princess Luna opened her mouth to say something, but closed it silently. Nodding “I wish you well Wanderer, and again I apologize”

Heat bit at my face as I worked the pair of bellows of my forge, the fire inside crackled and spat embers out into my shop. Looking out one of the windows, I saw the light starting to crack over the horizon.

I suppressed a yawn as I grabbed a piece of round stock from the small pile that I had been given along with the shop. Throwing the thumb thick piece of steel into the fire I started working the bellows again. 'I'm probably going to have to buy more soon' I thought looking at the dwindling pile of steel.

Letting out a tired sigh as my mind started to wander, I refocused on my task.

Having woke with the moon drifting close to the horizon, too many thoughts floating around my head for any kind of rest, I started for my forge. Silently hoping that the work would take some of the thoughts from my head.

Hammer blows soon started to ring through the small smithy, the thick steel slowly flattening under the force of the impacts. Lifting the cooling metal a mental image slowly started to form of what the blade would look like.

Placing the steel back into the fire, I brushed off the anvil with a gloved hand. Turning to the bellows I blew a puff of air from between my lips in annoyance. Shaking my head I reached for the familiar cool feeling within my chest, opting to exercise my magical ability rather than the tedium of working the bellows manually.

The magical aid did little for the tediousness of the task however, bellows can only be worked so fast to avoid damaging them. Thankfully the pair did their simple jobs wonderfully, in minutes the steel was once again to forging temperatures and back onto the anvil.

Pounding metal with a good sized hammer always seemed to help take my mind off of the problems of the world around me. Soon thoughts seemed to drift away, replaced by a rush of ideas of the blades uses, what it would be used for, and what would need to be done to reach that point.

Glancing up at a thick metal pail sitting atop the forge I nodded as the fire within roared. Reaching up I felt at its side only to quickly retract my hand uttering a small hiss between my teeth at the heat. 'Alright, that's hot enough to not destroy the blade when quenching' I thought.

Grabbing my hardie, I slid it into the slot in my anvil before going after the steel in the forge. Laying the long piece of round stock on the edge of the tool I started hammering on the other side cutting through the steel stock.

The knife blank broke free of the steel easily enough ringing lightly against the anvil. Throwing the rest of the bar back onto the dwindling pile I put the blank back into the forge, working the bellows as I watched the blade quickly start glowing.

Pulling the knife from the forge I gave it a quick once over before dipping the edge into the still steaming oil. Foul smelling fumes rose from heating the oil before igniting. Flames bit at the blade as I held the edge in the oil allowing it to harden before quenching the rest of the blade.

I let out a few coughs as I finished quenching, a pointless attempt to relieve my lungs of the foul smelling fumes that made my chest ache and brought tears to my eyes.

“I would think you're not supposed to breathe that if it's that bad.” A familiar voice said surprising me causing me to fumble the tongs in my hand.

Blinking a few times, my tear blurred eyes caught a bright orange and yellow shape. “Geeze Sundance, don't do that” I said rubbing at my eyes with a forearm. “Nearly made me drop the knife”

“Oh, is that what you're making? I thought by now you would've tried to fix your spear with as many times you complained about it being broken” the still blurred orange mare said with a smirk.

I rubbed at my eyes a few more times before looking back up, “Yea, well...” I said looking back at the knife dipping it a few more times before pulling it out and shaking the excess oil off. “As one of the few things I made with my Dad I'd rather not accidentally destroy it. I figured get some more experience working with this stuff before I try.” I turned back to the mare. “Know what I mean?”

Sundance nodded as she walked closer, looking between me and the knife blank dangling in the tongs. The crackling and spitting of the forge dominating the small smithy. Looking back to the knife I started back for the anvil, grabbing a wire brush on the way by it's hook, and started cleaning some of the black scale that seemed to form on the surface.

“So what's up?” I finally asked, feeling like the silence had lasted too long, the sound of the wire brush on metal starting to grate on my nerves.

“O-oh uh...” The unicorn started as I continued brushing off the metal. “I just wanted to see how you were doing is all.”

I shrugged silently, “I guess I'm alright. My little talk with Princess Luna didn't go quite as planned” I said letting out a sigh as I stopped brushing against the knife blank and leaned on the anvil. “Or did you mean something else?” I asked looking back at her.

A worried look had taken over her face, contrasting from the relatively happy mare I was used to seeing. “Well no...” She started looking down before returning her gaze to me. “I just wanted to know if everything was alright or if we needed to make you an appointment with the psychiatrist”

I allowed a humorless chuckle to sound before I shook my head. “Nah I've had three ponies telling me to just talk to my friends, and two of them were princesses even!” I said walking over to one of the tables and putting the clean knife down before searching around in the pouch on my back hip. “I figure if you or Celestia can't help me, then I'll just start banging my head against the wall until I forget or something.”

Turning back to Sundance with a bit of a goofy grin on my face I was met with an incredulous look, allowing me a chuckle at the mare's expense. After I had finished my giggle I turned back again to see her giving me another worried look, though calmer than the one before. “So where do you want to start?” she asked.

Finding what I was looking for, I fished the horn from my pouch and tossed it on the table next to the knife blank, allowing it to roll in a few circles before it stopped. Stripping of my gloves and apron, I scratched at the back of my head. 'Where should I start?' I wondered looking at the ceiling.

“I guess... It started when I heard a scream in the forest”

Chapter 50; An Incredibly Boring Day

Something has gone wrong. We don't seem to have an archived copy of that chapter.

Chapter 51; Trotting Though The Brush

Sundace practically hopped down the road like a school filly who just got a new bow. My mind drew a blank at the bizarre action, even as she twirled the note around in her magic.

'Am I dreaming?' I questioned looking up into the sky, searching for the moon, or other sign that the lunar princess was watching. Shaking my head I caught up with the giddy mare grabbing her tail as she made another leap into the air. A light tug caught her off guard, causing a squeak as she approached the ground to land on her flank. In her surprise, she lost her grip on the note.

“James, what the buck?” She said turning to give me a look akin to one I had assumed reserved for the most hated of enemies.

I blinked in surprise at the sudden change of attitude but shook my head. “What was that all about?” I asked, confusion easily finding it's way into my voice. “I mean I've seen ponies react that way when meeting Celestia, but Discord?”

The guard pony scoffed, “You wouldn't understand” she said turning her head away from me and frowning.

Movement caught my eye making me turn to see the small note fluttering away in the wind. “Uh Sundance?” I said watching it.

“Oh fine I suppose I can tell you. I've always been interested in less well known or less common types of magic.” She said a smile growing on her face again as she turned away. “I mean everypony knows about the elemental magics, but what about the Agrokinisis and Ferrokinesis? So many ponies prefer to focus on...”

Reaching for the familiar cool flame, I grabbed the small note before it could get too far away. 'After all that she probably wouldn't be too happy if this got lost' I thought as the mare continued talking, having switched to talking about the applications of Chaos magic.

“... And that!” She said whirling around as the note landed in my hand. “Is why I want to talk to Discord! Chaos magic is not only the hardest to control, and master, but the hardest to corrupt! It could be so useful if ponies could learn to properly use it!”

I held out the small note making raise an eyebrow. “You dropped this by the way” I said, a humored smile forming as she snatched the note out of my hand. “So you wanted to talk to Discord about using his magic?”

I started walking towards the Everfree forest again listening to the nearly obsessed sounding mare beside me. “... If we could just get him to help us, teach us how to use magic like he does then we could stop disasters before they could even start! Ponies, Griffins, Miotuar, even the Yak would never have to worry about food shortages again! Creating food is more than possible with such power!”

A chuckle sounded from my throat which made her stop and glare at me. “And what's so funny about nopony ever starving again?”

Shaking my head I retained a smile. “Sorry to burst your bubble Sundance, but Discord is the spirit of disharmony and chaos. He thrives for such things. Why would he teach ponies how to use magic like him if he knew it would take away the little bit of chaos he still has in his life?” I asked.

Sundance scoffed again, “I sincerely doubt the Spirit of Chaos can be so easily predicted” she said rolling her eyes. She opened her mouth to continue only to notice the darkness that seemed to be creeping up on us. Stopping she looked at me, “Why are we going into the Everfree?”

“Hmm? Oh, I wanted to take a bit of a rest at the bonfire deeper in. It's been a while since last time I was here.” I said with a smile looking around the forest's entrance, familiarity bringing a small feeling of peace to my mind despite the forest being dangerous.

Concern formed on the unicorn's face even as she approached. “Are you sure that's a good idea? With what happened in here, it might be better to wait a bit.” Sundance said.

The implication of her words made me shiver a bit, but I shook off the feeling. “Don't worry. The only reason they got to drop on me was because I was alone. That was a completely different part of the forest too.” I said, trying to reassure her.

I could tell she wasn't entirely convinced, “Trust me, I know this place like the back of my hand” I said holding up the appendage and wiggling my fingers to get the point across.

Sundance shook her head and sighed. “Well okay then, you get me killed though and I'm haunting you for the rest of your short life” she said, a smile creeping onto her face.

I returned the smile though I could still see the concern in her eyes. “C'mon then, it's not too terribly far.”

“I thought you said it wasn't terribly far” I heard Sundance say behind me, her voice a whine nearly matching the level of annoyance and grating I remember Rarity having. Almost.

I let out a quiet “Shhh!” behind me before looking around and listening. “Not much farther Sundance, but you need to be a little quieter, we both know there are things in here that could, and no doubt would, kill and eat us” I whispered earning an annoyed look from the mare.

The mare mumbled something under her breath, only catching something about shoving something “not terribly far” up my rear end. I gave her a look of confusion and concern before turning back around.

'Geeze, I know the forest is a bit dangerous, but c'mon.' I thought looking around and listening closely for some kind of noise. The sounds of bugs and animals deeper in the forest ruled as the two of us continued down the overgrown path.

After a while I noticed a lump of scattered bone near the path where a fight had obviously taken place by the look of the surrounding trees. “By the stars...” I heard Sundance whisper as we got closer, I felt something tugging at me making me turn around to see the mare standing back her horn ignited and the aura surrounding my belt. I shot her a questioning look which she replied by motioning for me to come closer.

“All humor aside James, I don't think this is safe.” She said before motioning to the pile of bones with a hoof. “I'm pretty sure whatever made that happen is most likely not going to be happy with us being in it's territory”

Looking back at the trees something about the scene felt familiar. 'Perhaps...' the thought went through my head as I approached the pile of bone looking through them despite Sundance's whispered pleas. The skeleton gave little information besides that the creature was quite large and that something penetrated it's skull, cementing the unicorn's concerns. The trees however told the story of a fight that sounded all too familiar.

I let out a weak chuckle as a hand went to my side. 'I wonder if they got that breastplate fixed...' I thought turning back to Sundance. “It's fine” I said motioning for her to come. “If I'm not mistaken, I did this” I said after she got closer.

A look of disbelief fell on her face as she looked up at me. I nodded mentally laughing at the look. “It was another manticore, this one attacking a cub. I stepped in trying to save it” I said, good humor quickly failing as memories and thoughts flooded back in.

Sundance rolled her eyes. “I remember hearing something a guard who's breastplate was badly damaged from a manticore attack... but...” She trailed off as I gave her a weak smile. “That cuirass was nea-” A hand went to her mouth as her voice had gotten too loud. I put a finger over my mouth offering another quiet 'Shhh' before taking it off. “That cuirass was nearly caved in, how did you survive that?” she said, this time a whisper.

“It was not easy I tell you” I said, starting forward again towards where I remembered the bonfire being. “I'm still seriously thinking about making some padded armor to wear beneath if for that reason” I said more to myself than to her before shaking my head. “Either way, I ended up carrying the cub to Fluttershy's cottage before healing myself.” I offered the mare a sad smile patting my side lightly.

Concern was marred by sadness as she noticed my face. “Did... Did it make it?” she asked quietly, prompting a shake of my head. “Do you want to talk about it?”

I shrugged offhandedly. “Not much to talk about. Basically what happened was that Fluttershy told me she couldn't do anything for it. After I explained what had happened, she realized that sack of shit” I emphasized my words with an arm thrown behind us in the pile of bone's direction. “Had killed the cub's parents in some sort of territorial dispute. She told me that if she helped the cub, she would have had to raise the cub herself, and at that point if she released it back into the Everfree, it might see ponies as an easier target”

My eyes close as I rubbed a hand down my face letting out a tired sigh. “What happened?” the mare said, her voice quiet enough I almost confused it for the wind.

I took a deep breath and shook my head. “I told her I would deal with it.” I said looking down the path towards our destination. “I took it out into the forest and ended it's suffering.”

The sounds of the forest ruled once more as we continued walking. The silence was heavy, but I was glad the questions had stopped. 'I guess you never really get over doing something like that. Or at least if you do you're not much of a person anymore' I thought, remembering the different animals I had killed when hunting with friends or family. 'I suppose that was for a purpose though, that manticore cub-'

“Couldn't you of done something for it?” Sundance's voice sounded through the rustling of the trees.

I shook my head. “I wouldn't of known how to take care of it, not to mention I've been told multiple times that animals that haven't been domesticated are dangerous to keep as pets”

“Wha...” The unicorn mare trailed off, allowing the silence to fall back over us.

Once again I welcomed the quiet sounds of the forest.

Light caught my eyes, throwing me from my thoughts making a tired smile form on my face as the familiarity of it made me relax. “I think we're about there” I said glancing back at my friend only to find her staring at the road, a thoughtful look on her face. “Sundance?” I asked, slowing to a stop at the edge of the clearing.

The mare looked up surprised which quickly turned to embarrassment. “Oh sorry, I was just thinking. What's wrong?” she said.

I pointed with a thumb behind me, “Nothing, we're here is all” I said cocking an eyebrow.

Turning around I walked into the clearing and immediately felt a comforting warmth on my face. A smile formed as I approached the still relatively small fire and sat down. Aches and pains that I didn't realize I had disappeared, leaving little more than a memory of their passing. Embers spiraled up into the hole in the canopy, the blue sky showing in to reveal that less time had passed since we entered the forest than I thought.

“Wow” A voice sounded behind me making me turn to see Sundace looking around the small clearing before finally landing on me and the crackling bonfire. “So this is that nice little forest clearing you told me you woke up in?” she asked, her eyes looking past me, glued to the small fire and the strangely shaped blade that stuck out from the ashes and charred bones.

“That it is” I said turning back to look in the fire as well.

The sound of the mare's hoofsteps on the soft grass sounded through the clearing, I only realized how close she was when she laid down next to me.

My eyes opened as my pillow moved. Turning, I saw Sundance wearing a knowing grin. I blinked a few times, sitting up as my senses slowly came back to me. “How long was I out?” I finally asked rubbing my eyes with the heels of my hands.

A giggle sounded “Not too long, maybe long enough to put my let to sleep” she said making me turn to see that my makeshift pillow had, in fact, been her flank.

“Sorry about that” I said sheepishly, a hand rubbing the back of my head.

The mare smirked, “Don't worry about it, you've had a long day, and from what I remember you didn't get much sleep last night anyway” she said calmly, lightly shaking her leg, no doubt trying to get some feeling back into it.

I chuckled, “Well to be fair you do make a pretty good pillow” I said getting up, allowing myself a stretch and yawn.

“Oh well thanks” she said sarcastically, “How bout you buy me dinner next time before just falling asleep on me?”

I smiled down as the mare slowly got up still shaking her hind leg. Looking up she returned the smile, shooting me a questioning look despite the smile. I just shook my head, “Well c'mon let's get outta here. It's been interesting walking down memory lane, but we should probably be getting back soon”

Sundance opened her mouth to say something, but a low gurgle beat her to it making my eyebrows rise. “Hungry are we?” I asked as her cheeks flushed.

She shot me an annoyed look, “How bout you buy me dinner now then eh? You were the one who asked me to come along on your little escapade”

I raised an eyebrow as we started walking, “I can't say I remember asking for anything” I said looking up into the dark canopy, the light from the bonfire blinding us in the darkness of the forest.

The mare scoffed, “We both know what that look meant”

“Oh well, yea, I suppose. Th-” I started, my retort less than witty, but a loud roar silencing me before I could finish.

Sundance opened her mouth, but my hand flew to it before anything could escape. 'Shit!' I thought the familiarity of the sound sending shivers down my spine. “We need to move” I said quietly motioning for the way we had come.

Another roar sounded, closer this time. Both of us knew the implications and decided the rational thing to do was run. Full tilt, I sprinted down the overgrown path leading outside the forest. Sundance, galloping just as hard, easily passed me continuing down the path, though keeping me in her sight as she glanced back every so often.

'How thoughtful' I thought my breaths becoming ragged, 'she remembered not to di-' The sound of a large creature lumbering through the forest sounded behind me making my blood run cold. Glancing back, a large black maned gray furred manticore bounded after me, gaining quickly.

'Just my luck' I thought looking ahead again to see Sundance keeping pace a few feet in front of me. Images flashed before my eyes as I thought what would happened if it caught up. Crumpled, broken beneath a tree as the beast continued after the mare, slowly gaining until...

I shut my eyes tight. 'Not this time' I thought, anger building in my chest. My eyes shot open as I looked around the forest. 'Just had to be when I forgot my axe' I thought patting the spot where I normally tucked the weapon into my belt.

A very familiar pile of bones came into view not far from the unicorn, glancing back I grimaced as I saw it was nearly upon me, nearly within distance to pounce.

Suddenly I changed directions, shooting off the path towards the pile of bones. The sudden change of direction caught the creature on my tail off guard, but it continued after me.

Diving behind the tree the bones laid nearest to, I managed to dodge the manticore's pounce my mere inches. The creature's momentum causing it to skid to a stop using it's wings to right itself before it struck out with it's tail.

Swinging around the tree, I felt the impact as the tail stabbed into it reverberate through the large plant, shaking it's branches causing a few leaves to tumble down around us. Looking at the pile of bones I grabbed a few before moving to another tree.

Insects crawled over my hand as I looked to see what I had managed to pick up. A pair of the dead manticore's ribs, what looked to be part of a leg, and a few vertebrae. Cursing to myself I steeled myself to attack the creature with what I had only for a large paw to swipe out as I came around the tree.

I felt myself flung to the ground a few feet away, pain threatening to split my head. In my flight not only had I managed to lose a good majority of my 'weapons', but the rib that I had managed to keep from losing was now embedded in my side, sticking out at an awkward angle. I pulled myself behind a nearby tree with what little strength I still felt in my appendages. Grimacing I sat up and yanked the, now broken, foreign object free nearly crying out in pain.

“James!” The shout rang out through the forest. I closed my eyes in a mixture of pain and disappointment. 'No, keep running Sundance' I thought reaching for the only weapon I had left.

The knife slid from it's scabbard easily, it's edge glinting in the low light. Getting to my feet, supporting part of my weight on the tree, I peered around the side only to find the Manticore looking from where the shout had come from.

All too soon I saw motion further down in the forest and another shout sounded “James!” My ears rung as the manticore roared in response.

My breaths were shallow as the manticore growled at the approaching mare. Focusing I reached for my magic it flickered to life, barely managing to rustle some of the bones behind the beast, drawing it's attention. Using it for what I had, I leapt from behind the large trunk at the creature. Aiming the blade of the small knife for the neck.

Everything was silence as I managed to reach the beast, the blade easily sliding into flesh seemingly slower than life. The manticore roared again in pain lashing out with it's tail even as I slid the blade down drawing a long deep cut through the creature's neck. Blood flowed freely, though I didn't see it. The manticore's tail slammed into me, the tip only grazing me though the full weight of the impact threw me away from the dying beast.

My breaths were painful as sound seemed to fade back in. The gagging sound of the dying manticore, choking, drowning in it's own blood as it filled it's lungs. Angry pleasure filled me as I winced, pain quickly returning.

“James! Oh Celestia!” Sundance's voice sounded again, surprise and fear evident as she saw my broken body. I groaned as the mare flipped me, even as gently as she touched me everything seemed to ache. “By the stars... This can't be happening” I heard her whisper.

Shallow breaths rushed from my throat. Opening my eyes I saw my friend, tears dripping down her face as she loomed over me. “Sundance” I managed, my voice raspy. I couldn't tell if the manticore's claws had managed to pierce my lungs, or if broken ribs offered little but pain.

Shock painted the mare's face as she looked down at me, tears dripping down on my arm. “Shh, It'll be alright, I'll get you to the hospital, they'll fix you right up” She started her horn igniting before sputtering back out. After a few more attempts, the appendage lit properly before the light surrounded me.

I shook my head, thankful that it at least didn't offer pain. “No... Take me... Bonfire” I wheezed.

“Na-no. James we'll get you to the hospital, they'll patch you up, you'll be fine.” She said, trying to keep from breaking down and keeping me in the air.

“Trust... me. Go to-” I grunted as a wave of pain washed over me from my chest. “Bonfire” I finished.

I heard the mare's labored breaths managing to turn to look at her, wincing as I pulled at my chest. “James please I...” she started only to see my look.

“Trust, me” I managed trying to take deeper breaths.

Sundance was soon galloping through the forest. Pulling me behind her still surrounded by the glowing aura. In what felt like hours, the comforting warmth found me once again, as I found myself floating above the floor of the small clearing.

“Put me... by... fire” I said between breaths. Something in the back of my mind knew I wasn't going to die soon, but the pain preached a different sermon, making me wish I would just bleed out and make it end.

Soon I felt grass beneath my back, tickling at my scalp and neck through my mess of a hair. The pain quickly faded, just as it had before, replaced by a warmth that filled me, caressing my wounds as they vanished. My eyes closed, the feeling of the pain fading nearly rapturous. Allowing myself an experimentory deep breath, I silently thanked God the pain didn't resurface.

Sitting up slowly, I managed to blink before a pair of hooves wrapped themselves around me squeezing tightly. Sundance sobbed quietly into my shoulder as I wrapped my arms around her, offering quiet “Shh, it's alright”.

After a while the sobbing slowed though she still sniffled a few times. “When I turned around and you weren't there I was terrified” she said emphasizing her words with a squeeze. “I call out for you and the manticore is roaring I could only assume the worst and came running. When I saw you on the ground though...” her voice trailed off, breaking up at the end as the threat of her breaking down once more loomed it's head.

“I'm sorry” I said gently patting her on the back, unusually calm as the bonfire still warmed me. “I didn't want that monster getting at you, I did the only thing I could think of”

Sundance took a few deep breaths, moving to wipe tears from her eyes over my shoulder. After a moment she pushed off of me. “Don't you ever pull that again!” She said, anger creeping into her voice. “If you end up killed trying to protect me from something like that I'll have Princess Celestia raise your stupid plot up so I can kill you again myself!”

I let out a little sigh, a calm smile coming to my face as I nodded. “I understand Sundance” She nodded, turning away and walking to the edge of the clearing.

Getting up from my seat I shook off the dirt that clung to my clothes and grimaced at the blood that stuck to my hand. Looking on the ground next to where Sundance had set me down, was my knife, the blade still coated in bright red. Wiping it off on my already filthy pants I let out a quiet sigh before sliding it home in it's scabbard.

“How did that fire there heal you anyways?” The unicorn's voice sounded making me look up at her.

“Well” I started looking back at the bonfire before joining her at the edge of the clearing. “There is a curse...”

As the pair of us continued down the forest path, neither noticed the shadow standing just out of the firelight, hiding in the trees. The figure waited, listening as our whispered conversation faded into the background of the forest's noise. 'Perhaps, next time more than one manticore...' it thought.

The steel plates of the figures armor clanged together quietly as it moved through the forest. Fading back into the darkness.

Chapter 52; Message in a Book

Sunset Shimmer, once one of the most powerful unicorns in Canterlot, student to the esteemed Princess Celestia, knowledgeable of many magics even into the dark arts: Groaned.

Snips and Snails walked just in front of her, talking between themselves of their plans for the weekend. She allowed herself to roll her eyes, bored and annoyed with the pair beyond belief.

“...convince your Mom to let you sleep over at my place.” She heard the shorter chubbier orange haired boy say to the taller lankier boy who's hair was an ugly shade of green, in the young woman's opinion.

“But wait, I thought you said we were going camping?” Snails asked, confusion written on the young man's face.

“We are!” His companion said before leaning in closer covering his mouth with a hand to hide it from passers by. “You're just going to tell her you're at my place while I tell my Mom I'm at yours”

A few moments passed before the tall boy uttered a long “Ohhhh” realizing his friend's meaning and nodding.

'I almost wish someone would come by these two's little 'campsite' out in the woods and murder them, just so I wouldn't have to listen to their stupid voices...' Sunset thought before lightly shaking her head. 'I suppose it's for the best that nothing ever happens out here. It's hard to find good help these days and while these two aren't exactly good, they're better tha-'

“Uh Sunset? I think you might've forgotten your phone in your locker” She heard Snips say ripping her from her thoughts.

She glared down at the chubby boy for a moment before turning to the locker in question. The suspicion was not unjustified as a gentle light shown from between the cracks between the door of the metal cabinet and the sound of something buzzing could be heard inside.

'That's strange' she thought walking over to it as she felt the pocket of her leather jacket, the familiar weight of the large screened device meeting her.

Putting her combination in on the small dial, she threw her locker open to find the ever unchanged pile of books, homework, and other materials that her teachers had given her. Pushing past the pile, to the source of the noise and light a mixture of emotions hit her, anger being one of the ones at the forefront.

A simple brown book with the image of her cutie mark printed on the front lay there, a pink light enveloped it as it buzzed slowly moving across the bottom of the metal cabinet.

The young woman narrowed her eyes “Just what could she want?”

“Is everything alright Sunset?” Snail's voice sounded making her turn to look back at the pair.

“Everything is fine. It was... just my mom. She just wanted to tell me that she'd be home late today” She lied, knowing the two of them wouldn't be smart enough to see through it. “You two head on home and do, whatever it was you two wanted, I don't think I'll need you over the weekend.”

“Oh, okay Sunset! See you on Monday!” Snips said waving to the young woman as the pair started off again.

The pair of morons taken care of, Sunset turned back to the still glowing and vibrating book, this time swiftly moving to grab as it fell out of the locker.

Sunset Shimmer grumbled to herself as she looked the book over. The temptation to open it halted only by her reluctance to see what her previous mentor wrote. Memories, mostly unpleasant, prompted her to put the book in her bag, deciding to deal with it later.

Students still poured from their classrooms, readying themselves for the commute home. The young woman cared very little for them. Seeing them more as obstacles or, at best, tools for manipulation. Her thoughts more on the book than her surroundings, her face fell into the normal scowl that it wore as she followed the stragglers out one of the pair of glass doors that had been propped open.

'The princess stopped trying to contact me not long after the first day I arrived... I wonder why she would try to reach me now' She thought, finding herself standing in front of the marble statue of the rearing stallion.

Sunset grimaced again, this time from memories. Years ago she had found that, with concentration, she could see through the mirror back into her old home. The times she had looked however, something seemed... off. Some form of distortion fogged what she could see, though the images she had managed to make out were less than pleasant.

As much as she had disliked her old mentor, she had expected a bit more of a reaction. At least more than simply choosing a new pupil from her school. Hate had formed when not only had her old mentor seemingly forgot about her, but also granted her new pupil what should have been her place on the throne.

Shaking the memories off, Sunset turned and started towards the parking lot behind the school. Reaching instinctively for the keys to her motorcycle as she approached the Trakehn cruiser she had managed to convince her, now ex, boyfriend to buy her for her birthday.

The memory was a bittersweet one as she recalled how she had seen the worn down bike on the side of the road with a large “For Sale” sign next to it. She couldn't quite place what had caused her to tell Flash to stop the car for, or why she had walked up to what in all accounts should have been considered a worn out hunk of junk. She had though, and after talking to the elderly man who was selling the bike, she convinced the rather gullible Flash Sentry that she had to have it and would learn how to rebuild it.

“I suppose that part was true” Sunset said quietly as she patted the fuel tank of the motorcycle. With a little help from a few of Flash's friends she had managed to rebuild the bike, down to changing the paint job from the forest green it had been to her signature yellow and red.

Shaking her head she straddled the bike and inserted the key. A smile crossed her lips as the machine jolted to life before falling into the familiar purr she had quickly begun to love. Turning around she grabbed the plain black helmet laying on the back of the bike's seat before plopping it on her head.

Turning around she slowly started backing out of her space, paying close attention to the other students that were slowly making their way to their cars. As annoying as it had been, after a few close calls Sunset had found that the driving tips that Flash and his friends had given her were less tips and more gospel to be followed, less she be reduced to a stain on the black pavement that now rolled by beneath her tires.

Buildings passed in a blur as she got further from the school. Just as the buildings she passed started growing less polished and more run down, she turned into an apartment complex.

Very little attention was paid to the brass coated steel numbers and letters that adorned the different buildings. Having traveled the route so many times it had grown to simply be part of her daily routine.

Pulling in to the spot she had claimed from the previous occupant of her apartment, she pushed the peg down letting the Trakehn ease it's weight onto it before stepping over. Taking her keys from the ignition, she took her helmet off and started up the stairs to her room.

The exterior of the room had been in fair condition from the previous occupant, though Sunset's neglect hadn't treated it well. The once thriving aloe vera had long since wilted and died from lack of water, the paint on the door had started to peel as had the stickers showing the room's number.

Thankfully the locks still worked perfectly as, though Sunset would never admit it, the neighbors across from her frightened her. What with their seemingly endless amounts of cats, and with the fact that every time she was leaving for school someone was looking through the blinds.

Shaking her head, the young woman unlocked the door to the room, shutting and locking it behind her.

The interior of the apartment was rather spartan, little more than a couch, chair, and TV sitting in it's cabinet making up the living room. A small kitchen adjacent to that separated by a countertop, to the left of the front door, with the normal essentials of a fridge, oven, microwave, and a faucet, all owned and maintained by the apartment. A small laundry and storage room sat across from the kitchen, the washer and dryer likewise owned by the apartment. Down the hall from the living room were a basic bathroom to the left and the bedroom across from that.

Sunset walked by putting her helmet on the kitchen counter she tossed her book back next to it and walked to the fridge, taking a bottle of water from inside she drank it down.

'Wonder what's going on in this crazy magicless world' she thought walking over to sit down on the couch, clicking the remote the television flickered to life displaying the afternoon news.

“We end tonight in a lesson in turning sadness into joy, and the story of a young boy...” a slightly balding man with glasses in a business suit started talking about a boy who's parents both died.

Sunset let one shoulder rise and fall, disinterested, clicking the remote again as she took another drink. The next channel flickered to show a pair of what she had learned was cartoons chasing one another around, one a bright orange fish creature with tennis shoes, the other some kind of feline in a shirt and pants. Clicking the remote again, flashed to another news anchor talking this time about protesters.

'Seems like every day is the same thing. Someone died, someone's miserable, someone's angry. Then there's the weird cartoons' she thought shaking her head. 'Least in my little corner of the world it's fairly quiet'

She tried to think of the last big thing that had happened at the school, or in her life in general. 'Last year that one girl who was running for prom queen was found locked in a closet with a sack over her head...' she thought with a smile.

The young woman's thoughts slowly drifted as she sat in front of the television, wondering what she was going to do with herself. There was obviously some form of time distortion between this and her home dimension as days after her initial discovery of her ability to see through the closed mirror, she watched as the mirror was moved into the care of the 'princess of love' who, as it seemed married a unicorn stallion she didn't recognize.

When she looked through the mirror now, it seemed they had simply placed it within some crystal structure. She guessed it was some form of castle or palace as the decoration of even where the mirror was kept was similar to what she had grown to expect around the Canterlot castle.

Her eyes finally fell on her book bag next to her helmet. 'Maybe... it's time to go back' she thought, an uncomfortable feeling forming in her gut. 'Why leave now though? I have my own kingdom, in a sense. I rule that school in all but title' A smile formed on her face as she turned to see a multitude of trophies that she had placed on a shelf near one of the windows.

The smile quickly faded as she realized what those trophies meant, at least in the long run. 'I may rule the school, but soon they'll kick me out. I'm already a senior...' she thought a grimace forming on her face once more. 'I sure as hay can't go begging Celestia to let me back on as her student. Even if she did, she'd continue with her foolish lectures about how I needed to find friends and be nicer to ponies' Sunset rolled her eyes as she drained what was left of the water bottle, crushing it in her hand before throwing it towards the garbage bin. The wad of plastic bounced off the side of the bin, landing next to a small pile.

Sunset Shimmer took a deep breath, flicking the television off before tossing the remote back onto the coffee table.

Silenced ruled the apartment as the young woman sat, contemplating her future.

Minutes passed before she got up, going to her book bag and pulling out her old journal. Bitter memories still clung to it's bindings, but she opened it never the less, flipping through the pages of old correspondence and lessons of her former teacher.

Finally she arrived at the newest page, the writing distinctly different than the pages before it. She blinked in surprise. Had someone gotten ahold of Celestia's mirror of the journal? She would have thought her mentor would of wanted to keep her a secret.

Good Day Sunset Shimmer.
I understand you may be confused at being contacted through this means, by a stranger no less, but the reasoning for such is quite important to your future.
Saying that, my message is less that and more a simple question; Are you ready to come back?

You must have things you need to get done and this is no decision to make light of, so I will not ask for your reply immediately, though sooner would be nice.

Sincerely,
An Interested Observer

The young woman read and reread the message, confusion biting at her mind. Slowly, the reality of the situation descended on her as he eyes grew more suspicious.

'An Interested Observer hmm?' She thought grabbing a pen from her bag.

I read over the message shaking my head.

'Probably should've worded that better... Or started with something different...' I thought, remembering the multitude of times I had texted someone and regretted it immediately. Closing the book I rose up from my bed, putting the book back on the small chest which held my meager belongings.

Twirling my pen in my fingers I leaned back on my bed, silently wondered what I would do with my surprising amount of free time. 'Suppose it all depends on how long it takes for a reply from Miss Shimmer' I thought tossing the pen next to the book as I rose to my feet. Stripping off my boots I made my way to the bathroom of the barracks, intent on taking a warm shower.

What normally would have been my thinking time in the large tiled room was interrupted as talking sounded and hoofsteps were heard back in the main room. I couldn't make out anything that was being said over the shower, though I could tell at least one of them was a male who's voice sounded vaguely familiar.

I let out a sigh between my lips, splattering water on the wall, 'Let me guess, off duty and wanting a shower' I thought rolling my eyes. The thought of showering with ponies wasn't foreign to me due to hoof camp and all that it entailed, though it still offered little comfort.

My suspicion was proved annoyingly right as in the corner of my eyes I saw a bronze colored unicorn stallion flanked by an off white pegasus mare. The sight of the mare surprised me causing me to look over at the two to make sure I had seen it right.

“I'm telling you Wing, if Rocks doesn't get off my case I'm going to-” The unicorn continued before noticing his companion's gaze had shifted to me causing his to follow. To my surprise the stallion smiled and nodded, “Well fancy seeing you here!” he said, the walls echoing his words as he approached, taking the shower next to mine.

I noticed his companion didn't seem to mind being abandoned, opting instead to take the shower directly opposite her companion's, I could pay her little mind though as the stallion continued talking.

“Name's Bronze Shield” He said smiling as his horn ignited and turned the shower on. “Figured since I already knew yer's it'd only be fair if I told you mine.” I could only blink in response, though Bronze didn't notice my silence. “How's the smithing going? Heard you hammerin' away this morning.”

A few moments passed before my mind caught up. “It's been pretty good, finished a project I had been planning for a while now. Thinking about starting another one I've been putting off” I said, almost hoping the conversation would end there, at least until I got out of the shower and dressed.

If the stallion noticed my hesitation he didn't remark on it, “Good on ya, better to get things done before they get too hairy. Ain't that right Wing?” he said, his eyes looking behind me.

“Mhmm” was his only response from the female pegasus.

Looking at the stallion I motioned with my empty hand, the other being occupied by a bar of soap which was working at a knot in my lower back, towards the mare behind us. Curiosity and confusion written on it for the world to see.

Glancing back, Bronze shield nodded. “See these older barracks only have one shower, so normally mares and stallions would go in turn. Seeing as how we're combat cronies, we're pretty used to the lack of privacy.” He said before glancing the mare's way and leaning in “That and I don't think she gives a buck either way”

Leaning back the stallion chuckled as I allowed myself a smile. “Just don't try to sneak a peek, last time I tried she kicked me right in the jewels. Had to explain to The Sergeant why I was lying in the middle of the showers in the fetal position”

I offered a knowing grin, “Well I suppose I'm covered as long as she doesn't know where mine are eh?”

“It would help if they weren't dangling there for all too see” The mare's voice sounded again causing her 'combat crony' to burst into laughter, as I felt my face heat up a bit and a hand instinctively find it's way to cover the threatened appendages.

The rather strange informal conversation continued even after we exited the showers, myself redressing in my newly tattered undershirt and pants.

'Hopefully Rarity'll get done with those winter clothes and whatnot soon' I thought running a finger over the bare skin and chest hair that poked out from beneath the claw marks in the muscle shirt.

“Good grief Wanderer!” Bronze Shield's voice sounded making me look up to see a look of mild concern on the stallion's face. “Did you get into a fight with a timer wolf? What happened there?”

Guessing at the stallion's meaning I chuckled. “Manticore actually, ran into one in the forest again. Seems to be the only thing that I find in that damned place anymore.”

“Well if you're coming drinking with us you're going to need to either grab a new shirt or go without.” the stallion said making me raise an eyebrow at him. “Oh don't look at me like that. Tell you what, after what you've been through I'll buy the first round”

Reaching up, I scratched at the back of my neck. More than a little reluctant, looking for some means to get out of the stallion's continued urging. My eyes fell on the book, only to look away 'I doubt she'd respond that quickly. I mean the book was in the bottom of her locker seemingly forgotten until the third freaking movie' I thought.

Running out of ideas, I let out a mental sigh. “Alright, alright. I warn you though, I get rather talkative when I drink.

Talkative would be how I describe myself. Bronze Shield and Swift Wing, as I later found out, were quite different however.

The stallion sat at the table with me, not even allowing me a word edgewise as he rambled on about different subjects ranging from someone he called 'Bag of Rocks' to a beautiful pink mare he had seen in the forest that was starting to sound familiar.

Seemingly quiet Swift Wing however was leading a group of ponies in a rather loud drinking song. While nearly drowned out by some of the stallions, the somber mare's voice was deceptively beautiful.

“Ya see, I'd heard stories bout that mare. They were all bout how confusing she was, 'as if Discord himself had made a pony'” he said motioning with a hoof over the small forest of mugs and shot glasses that sat on our table as I nursed a water I had ordered with my trio of shots. “Dem guards didn't tell me she made Celestia 'erself look like a commoner.”

'Damn, this poor saps got it bad' I thought through the fog that seemed to of descended over my mind. “So didya ask er out er anything?” I asked, my words slurring more than I realized.

Bronze scoffed, spittle flying from his lips marking a few of the empty mugs before taking a few more gulps of the ale in front of him. Shaking his head as he clapped the mug back down, “Nah you don't get me colt.” he started, pointing at me with his other hoof. “A stallion like me doesn't just ask a mare like her out. I'd have ta go balls to the wall, the whole shebang. Flowers, chocolates, champagne, do you know how much good champagne costs these days?” He let out a groan leaning back in his chair a sullen look on his face as he stared at the golden ale. “A stallion like me's got no chance. With the pay I'm gettin', I'd be lucky to manage a nice bouquet and some good chocolates.”

I shook my head. “Nah don't be like that man! Ya gotta jump at the opportunity, take life by the reins and ride that bitch like there's no tomorrow! You think she'll want nice stuff an all that? Try just takin her out someplace nice, hell, even a romantic picnic or whatever shit them mares like.” I poked the table a few time, emphasizing my point. “How doya think I managed to catch my wife? Lookin like I do?” I let out a loud whistle shaking my head, even as heavy emotion burned in my chest along with the whiskey. “Nah man 'slike looking at a diamond next to a pile'o'shit, but trust me when I say the ladies loooove that romantic stuff. Eat it up like candy, I tell ya”

Surprise exploded over Bronze Shield's face like he had been decked in the face. “You're married? Well hay, when do I get ta meet her? We could make it a double date!”

I felt my eyes tearing up making me clumsily reach up trying to wipe them with the sleeves of my coat. Shaking my head I let out a heavy breath, “No... I don't think...” I managed before breaking down. Eyes leaving trails of salty tears down my cheeks to get lost in my beard before dripping down onto my undershirt.

Crossing my arms on the table I leaned forward and covered my weeping in my arms, my quiet sobs easily drowned out by the singing of the other group of patrons. Happy memories of Julia flashed before me bringing more than a little grief and a yearning that made me feel like vomiting.

Through the singing, the sound of glass mugs clinking sounded before I felt a heavy though comforting hoof on my shoulder. Looking up at the stallion before me a saw an attempt at a comforting smile on his face. The feeling in my gut seemed to lessen, if only a little, as I placed a hand on the stallions hoof patting it in an unspoken thanks.

Hours later as we stumbled through the darkened streets of Ponyville supporting, and likewise being supported by, the two ponies on either side of me. Swift Wing continued her singing through the night prompting of us to pick up the song, though I had to follow the other two's lead not knowing the words.

Ah once saw the Princess of the Sun
Walkin by the lakeside

Ah whistled and gawked and barked
At the beautiful royal backside

But sight like that always has a cost
It always has a downside

Cause when they catch ya lookin at the celestial body
That's when yer really fried!

A couple of annoyed shouts sounded out as the three of us neared the edge of town laughing and carrying on, though we paid them no heed. Too absorbed in having fun with one another, myself enjoying the company of my two newest friends.

Our joyous uproar quieted as we neared the barracks however, due to a warning from Bronze Shield that Swift Wing had attested to, as we didn't want to wake or let Sundance know we had been out so late.

So as we reached the barracks' door I fumbled with my boots, taking them off to reveal the socks beneath before sneaking my way though the doors towards my bed. Wing was surprisingly competent in the air despite her inebriation. Bronze on the other hand simply made his way to his bed, on the tips of his hooves.

Tucking myself in I quickly fell asleep.

Author's Note

Due to unscheduled moving, apparently. The updates may very well become even more spastic than they already are.
I apologize for this annoyance, as those of you who do like reading this are probably already not too happy with my for how often I update, but it is unavoidable that such things happen.

I wish you all well,
Tomas Lutwig

Chapter 53; Reply

My eyes slowly opened, blinking a few times to clear the remnants of sleep that fogged them. A hint of confused panic bit me as I looked around, the darkness morphing my surroundings even as the cold bit at my body. After a moments, recognition finally hit me allowing the frantic beating that sounded in my ear to calm, slowly fading as the sounds of others breathing took my attention.

I was laying in my bed, in the barracks. Rising to a sitting position a hand came to run down my face only to stop as it touched my damp forehead. Wiping the sweat away I looked at my hand in the low light of one of the far windows that allowed the moonlight in.

'Sweat?' I questioned silently. Wiping my hand off on my torn undershirt, I pulled myself under the sheet that I had unceremoniously flopped down on earlier. Tightening the sheet around myself futilely trying to fight off the strange chill that threatened to make me start shivering.

'How in the world could I be sweating when it's this bloody cold?' I thought, wondering if I should put the rest of my clothes on simply to stave off the chill of the night.

A different kind of chill ran up my spine as I looked back over to my pillow silently questioning it for my discomfort. I ran a hand over it's surface to find a damp spot where my head had been laying. 'Bad dream...' I concluded. Letting out a mental sigh, I was almost thankful that I didn't recall any of the nightly thoughts.

Rubbing my hands over my sheet covered shoulders I looked down to where I had dropped my boots earlier. Sleep now far from my thoughts from the mixture of below optimal temperature and the reminder of my less than awesome sleep patterns, I decided to go for a stroll.

Tying my boots back on, I slowly moved around my bed to the trunk where I had left my coat and other things the day prior. Picking up the book I had wrote to Sunset Shimmer in, I shrugged tossing it lightly onto my bed. 'Who knows, maybe I'll take me a book to read' I thought as I opened my trunk and lifted my things out, making an effort to be quite with all the sleeping ponies around.

'Least they're not as bad as Iron Arm' I thought looking around as I finished getting dressed, buckling the belt above my coat before looking back at the book.

An argument started in my head as I pondered whether it would be worth it to read through the book that had once been one of the main sources of the self banished pony's magic lessons. After a few moments of standing there I shrugged grabbing the book and tucking it under my arm deciding to take it, just in case said pony decided to grace me with her words while I was out for my walk.

Sneaking through the sleeping quarters was easy enough, Sundance had always kept a tight ship making sure the guards didn't leave a mess around with personal items or anything else for that matter. I was surprised however when as I started opening the door leading out of the sleeping quarters light shown through, making me quickly push the door back to.

'Is Sundace still up?' I wondered, again questioning what time it was. Cracking the door open, I peeked through, to see a dull light that flickered through the door leading to the office. 'Huh...' I thought, pushing the door so the light didn't shine on any of the other guards.

'I suppose the real question now is if I'd be able to sneak through without getting caught' Shrugging I scratched my chin with the corner of the book. 'Either that or she might let me go ahead and go for a walk'

Rolling my eyes at my indecision I opened the door enough to slip through before quietly closing it. Turning around, I glanced inside the office area to see my friend surrounded by paperwork wrapped in the soft aura of her magic writing on another sheet that laid on the desk in front of her. A small lantern sat on the corner of the desk providing the dull light that the mare read and wrote from.

Sundance was so engrossed in her work she didn't even notice my presence. Part of me wanted to sneak up on her, perhaps startle her or some other antic, but I shook my head proceeding to the door leading out of the barracks instead.

Taking the few quiet steps away from the door into the sleeping quarters and the sight of the studious mare at the desk I started reaching for the exit. Still hypersensitive to the rustling of paper held up by the quiet hum of my friend's magic as well as the other noises around me as I tried to tip toe along in my boots.

The large book under my arm had other ideas however. As my gloved hand touched the knob readying myself to start turning it, the book seemingly came to life buzzing and flashing with a pinkish light. In my surprise I nearly dropped it, fumbling not dissimilarly to a clown who had failed his attempt at juggling. Finally managing to catch the book I clutched it to my chest, heart beating like a drum in my ears as I let out a breath between my lips.

Turning around as the book continued to buzz against my chest, I found Sundance poking her head out of her office, her face distorted by her horn in the darkness though one could still make out the confusion written across it. With a hoof she waved me in to her office which made me cringe internally. As I followed I watched a spear make it's way back into the corner of her office propping itself up against the wall as the pony made her way back to her desk, sorting papers into a neat pile before putting them into a drawer leaving the surface of the desk empty sans the lantern that offered flickering light through the office and a small picture frame pointed away from me. As I entered the unicorn's horn ignited again causing the door to swing shut behind me.

“So, would you like to explain why you're trying to sneak out?” The unicorn's tired voice sounded in the dim of the office. As I looked closer at my friend I could see the signs of her exhaustion written all over her face, 'I suppose it's understandable, your friend nearly gets killed right in front of you, plus goes through explaining that he's actually undead' I thought, mentally shaking my head.

“Honestly I wa-a-a-a-s-” I started before dropping the vibrating book on the desk with an annoyed look, a small smile formed on my friend's face vanishing before I looked back at her. “I was going to go for a walk, check make sure everything was hunky dory in the town, and I was go-” I continued, stopping again as the book vibrated against the hardwood desk dancing across it's surface flashing it's pink light. Rolling my eyes I threw the book open before turning back to the unicorn. “I was going to bring this along in case I got a message back from my little penpal, which as you can tell I got one”

Sundance offered a raised eyebrow at my antics before seeming to accept it, “I take it you didn't sleep well?” She asked, her voice softening as she focused on me again.

I let out a tired sigh walking over to a filing cabinet and leaning against it, “Not really.” Scratching the back of my neck I tried again to remember what the dream had been about only to find that even the faint vestiges of it had faded, all but the feeling of discomfort. “One of those dreams where you can't think of what the dream was, but are kinda glad because you know it wasn't good”

Sundance gave me a sympathetic look before letting out a sigh. “Are you sure that you don't want to go talk to a psychiatrist? I understand that the one living here is actually quite talented working with victims of changeling capture.”

I shook my head. “We all have bad dreams once a while Sundance, we can't go to the head doctor every time we have one. It'll take a bit of time, but I'll be fine” I said trying to offer the mare a reassuring smile. “Besides we have a more pressing matter to attend to” I walked back over and picked up the book which had stopped it's magical convulsions. She didn't seem convinced, but for the moment seemed willing to let the topic drop.

Flipping through the book's pages until I came across the most recent entry, I blinked when I saw the words were glowing with a soft pink light before slowly fading as my eyes came across them. 'Huh, if Celestia enchanted this then she didn't put any stops that's for sure' I thought before reading over the words of my possibly newest friend.

Interested Observer,

While I do question the sincerity of your message, as well as the means by which you came by the sister copy to my book, I would be willing to discuss the means by which my return to Equestria could be formed. I assume that you are an agent of my old mentor, and as such it is her wish for my return. I can only guess that her newest pet has either rebelled or failed her expectations so that she wishes for the former, and vastly superior, of the two.

I rolled my eyes letting out an annoyed puff of breath from between my lips. 'I suppose I shouldn't be surprised, I knew this probably wasn't going to be easy to deal with.' I thought. A small part of me had hoped that the pony turned human had been taught at least some of the lessons she would need if she was going to be coming back here.

I would however require a few things from the Princess if I were to be returning. These are as follows; My rightful crown as Princess of Equestria, the sole and only one. A castle fit for to be my seat of power, to show the glory and power of Sunset Shimmer. And of course that Princess Celestia bow her head in servility to me.

Those are my terms of my return, I expect a message of acceptance within the week. Giving you enough time to bring them before 'her highness'.

Your Better,
Sunset Shimmer.

“Oy vey...” I muttered under my breath shutting the book and pinching the bridge of my nose. “When did Celestia say she was going to be coming down here?”

“That bad huh?” Sundance asked making me look over my hand at her and nod. “I remember hearing that Sunset Shimmer was one of the... oh how did they put it? 'Proudest and most pompous ponies they had ever met'. The old guards that remember dealing with her were never very fond of her.” She shifted through some of the papers on her desk for a moment before continuing. “I remember reading that we would need to increase patrols and prepare for the Princess' arrival soon buuu~t...” She trailed off continuing her search before a sheet of paper levitated in front of her face as she read it over. “Ah, you're in luck! She'll be here the day after tomorrow.”

I nodded fiddling with my beard as I reread over the message my newest acquaintance had relayed. 'The question now is if I should bother Celestia with this, or figure out a means of dealing with it myself.' I thought, biting at the inside of my lip. 'On one hand, I suppose Celestia and I could always fake it, trying instead to pull a similar stunt to what occurred with Discord. Reformation would be much better than her turning into a demoness, though I suppose the catalyst for that is gone or at least for all intents and purposes.'

Licking my rather dry lips I swallowed. 'Of course, I could always lie to her, though that would probably go over like a fart in church knowing the girl.' Blowing an annoyed breath out my nose at the thought of the unicorn attempting either to return to her self appointed exile and polluting that universe more with her presence, or even better attacking myself and the princess along with whomever else her highness brought along to welcome us back.

'The princess it is...' I thought offering myself a defeated shake of the head before closing the book and looking back to Sundance. The unicorn was reading over another of her reports and writing down something on another sheet with a quill, once again oblivious to my presence. Clearing my throat the mare glanced back up at me questioningly as the quill finished it's scribbling.

“Ah sorry, some of the townsfolk had reported to the guards some strange figures in the forest, turns out the guards I had sent in to investigate offer similar reports, though the figures in question did little more than observe the guards and flee before they could get too close.” She said, answering the unasked question that my curious glance had offered. My brow furrowed, “Is it more of the changelings?” The mare shook her head looking again at the report. “Not as far as my guards could tell. They said the build was more of a minotuar, though they didn't see much in the darkness of the forest. I was going to assign some extra guards to the area to see if they can find out anything more.”

I look away nodding. “Sounds like a good idea to me. From what, admittedly little, I know about the forest there aren't any vagrant Minotuar living there. If you can, be sure to let me know if they find anything.” I offered a smile as I turned back to her. “I'd rather not have a repeat of what happened earlier with the bloat heads”

Sundance blew air between pursed lips shaking her head. “Yea, let's not have another of those, from both what the princesses reported on that and the...” she stopped an unsure look on her face, “interesting version of the story you told me, I think Equestria could go without dealing with anything from that 'Lordran' place of yours.”

Chuckling I nodded. “I think pretty much anywhere could go without dealing with that place if I'm honest. Kinda sucks there” I said offering a smile which Sundance returned, with a hint of worry in her eyes.

Author's Note

I apologize for the shortness of this chapter, as well as it's lateness. Both of which can be blamed on my sudden move from one side of the burning hells to a slightly less concreted, but vastly more dry and arid side.
With any luck after the move I'll be back up to my slightly less infrequent updates.

Sincerely,
Tomas Lutwig

Chapter 54; The Day

The next day seemed to drag on as I awaited Celestia's arrival, drawing on any and every hobby I had to stem my waiting boredom. Said attempts quickly grew just as bland as the last before I finally gave up, flopping down in bed.

Burying my face in the pillow I pondered how I would try to bring her old student's still blatant arrogance and lust for power to light. A sigh echoed through my body as I tried to relax only to tense up again at the thought of the Solar diarch lashing out.

My face rolled on the pillow back and forth, 'I doubt that would happen' the thought flew through my mind only to recall her old student's bad habit of doing just that.

As thoughts ran through my head a still new hunger sounded from my chest. Rolling over, I looked down only to see the worn, off white undershirt staring back at me. A hand felt where the necklace had once rested before recognition of the feeling returned. 'I suppose if she started causing problems here this is always an option'

Playing with the idea, I looked up at the ceiling eyeing familiar shapes in the wood. 'I should learn more about what I can do with this magic, it's not as though I can from any of the others...' After a moment of thinking however I shook my head. 'Not as though Celestia told me I couldn't do that'

Half-baked plans ran though my head before I rolled onto my side. Looking down at the light coming in from the window I guessed it to be sometime late in the day. Shrugging a shoulder indifferently I let my eyes close shut.

Scenes played out before my eyes as they flashed into my mind, ranging from managing to stop some kind of monster and saving the town, to a perhaps more mundane scene where I was sitting in front of my forge hammering out the finishing touches on some kind of blade before walking it over to a grinder. A sigh sounded again from my mouth as I missed the simplicity of my old life.

The quite of the room was momentarily broken as I shifted, flipping over to cradle the pillow in an arm before laying my head on top. My mind started to wander to what I would have been doing, in the event my life hadn't taken this strange turn to the quadruped and furry. The thought of leaning over in an uncomfortable position, overly hot and sweaty in protective layers of leather and flame resistant cloth watching the blindingly bright light of some welding arc through a filtered lens turning the normally white-yellow arc to a bright green light, though manageable to look at and see the molten metal beneath.

Opening my eyes, I blinked away the sun spots that seemed ingrained in my mind even after all this time after being flashed once too many times. I finally felt myself start to relax as I remembered the strange happiness that I had always felt, the stink of the coating burning from the welding rods, the taste that I never could quite place even after going to school for the subject (Ozone perhaps? Impossible to find out in this place), even the normally uncomfortable heat of the welding brought back pleasant memories, if not conversing with the couple of classmates that I spoke to regularly, then in the simplicity of the act.

'Perhaps that's why I enjoy smithing as well. The simple act of making something with metal. It really is an interesting material' I thought as the familiar relaxed feeling flooded over my body as I drifted to sleep.

Breathing echoed through everything. Even as the silence permeated the room I laid in, the breaths seemed to reverberate within. A quiet intake, air slowly rushing past part lips, a heavy silence as the expected exhale seemed to wait longer and longer each time, and finally a rush of air that passed outwards a gust of wind that passed over leaves. Wind that brushed the small hairs on my arm as I looked out at the sunset. 'I wonder if that was true, about the sunsets and pollution' I thought, looking down the hill of neatly trimmed grass. A quiet though constant beat seemed to accompany the wind, the ground seemed unmoved beneath me but the world shook with each sound. Looking forward I saw a woman, her face immediately recognized as she turned and looked at me, “C'mon Bret, gotta get to school or else you'll be late!” she said, a smile crossing her face reaching even her tired eyes. Running forward on my preadolescence legs I grabbed her outstretched hand and held on even as her hand dwarfed my own. Looking over I saw my brother who swung his and our mother's arm back and forth. Past him was the preschool that I attended with the larger building behind being the kindergarten my brother was part of. A pang of envy hit me as I wanted to go into his class with him, to be one of the big kids. Feeling a tug on my mother's arm, I looked up at her only to see her looking back at the street as we started into the parking lot of the schools. Following her gaze I saw a large dog, gangly and spotted, reminding me of a dalmatian, though dirty. I wondered why my mother had a look of concern on her face only to hear screeching tires. In a blur of motion. I found myself looking at the crook of my mother's arm my ear held in one hand the other pushed up against her thigh. The muffled sound of a dog's whine echoed through the air after the sound of crash I had heard only in movies. The pressure on my ear keeping me to my mother's thigh held me there for a few moments before my squirming pulled me loose. Turning to look where the dog had been, I watched it limp away a few feet before falling over. It's dirty fur matted with something dark that stood out covering even the spots. “Mommy, is that puppy dead?” I heard my voice, innocence sounding through my words. My mother opened her mouth “I do-”

I jolted awake, some ungodly sound blaring through the barracks, rebounding off the walls. Blinking the sleep from my eyes I covered my ears with my hands looking up to see one of Sundance's guards blaring a bugle in the middle of the barracks, two bunks down. What would have been an upbeat and pleasant tune quickly had turned into one of my most hated songs.
As the stallion removed the bugle from his lips I waited a moment before taking my hands away from my ears before noticing he was speaking.

“-ita is going to be here at twelve hundred hours, the sergeant wants you all up and ready at oh-eight hundred hours! She strongly suggests getting your rumps out of your cozy little bunks and on your hooves getting ready in the next five minutes.” the stallion all but yelled through the barracks.

I blinked a few more times as I rolled off my bunk, the cold wood beneath my feet aided in waking me up as I quickly tucked the sheets and made my bed before going for my clothes, which I left folded up in my trunk.

'Might as well assume they're going to want me dressed as a guard today, so I probably should get the armor on as well' I thought popping the trunk and dressing in the leather and heavy cloth clothes I had accepted as my only set for the time being. My fingers ran over the diamond shaped patch in the coat as I picked it up out of the trunk, causing a contemplative look to form as I looked over the patch and the area around it.

“You might want to hurry and get your boots on there Wanderer. The Sergeant wants to speak with you ASAP” I heard the stallion say behind me, jolting me from my thoughts. Turning around I looked at him a bit wide eyed before nodding, “Right” I finally said. The stallion nodded to me before turning to continue observing the rest of the guards in their morning preparations.
I blew a bit of air through pursed lips up towards my face shaking my head silently as I sat down on the trunk to put my socks and boots on. I grimaced as I put my foot into one of the socks and my big toe found the hole that it always seemed, as it slowly grew larger over the days of my wearing them. Rolling my eyes at my remembering Rarity's reasons for being unable to assist with my clothing issue I shrugged off the slight discomfort the holes in my socks afforded me and threw on the coat before heading towards the door.

Sundance was sitting in her chair behind her desk, a mug of steaming liquid I could only assume to be coffee sitting on the corner away from paperwork she was looking over. After a moment she picked up a quill with her magic and wrote something on the paper before wrapping the sheet in a small scroll and giving it to a small carrier falcon with a tube on it's leg. The bird quickly took to the air, it's wings taking it away from the window. The mare however turned away from the bird as soon as it had left looking over more of the paperwork before taking a drink from her mug.

Raising a hand up I knocked on the door frame awarding me a glance up in my direction from my friend before she looked back down at the paperwork. “Glad you're up early. I was a little worried when you went to sleep so early yesterday. I know you've been worrying on this, but don't, it'll go fine.” she said quickly, still looking over the paperwork before writing on another and sending off another falcon.

I blinked at the rapid response she gave for simply knocking on the door. “Uh, yea. No offense Sun, but is that the only reason you asked for me? I could catch a couple more Z's if...” I trailed off as she gave me an annoyed look.

“I know you're not that dumb so quit with the diamond dog impression. I'm obliged to inform you not only that if you manage to get Princess Celestia to OK this, yesterday will have been your last day on leave of absence and we'll be pulling back out with only a few guards stationed here with you. On top of that, since you're the main reason that the Princess is coming we'll have to have you at the castle of friendship at eleven hundred hours at the latest. Until then, I'm asking you to either stay put where we can see you, or I'll have to have a fireteam escort you wherever you go. Standard changeling protocol” She said as I opened my mouth.

I raised a hand to scratch the back of my head. “Huh, gotta take this super serious with the Princess and all huh?”

“Yep” was all the answer she offered as she raised the mug to her lips again.

Blinking weariness and sweat from my eyes I looked out the window of the forge, my eyes catching a glimpse of the guard sitting over by the door reading a book. 'Still got some time' I thought my eyes catching the sun and making a guess at the time.

Turning back to my project I felt a pang of guilt. The pristine turned oak staff I had been given to repair my spear had been marred, if for a good reason. My admittedly small experience with woodworking had hindered as I tried to carve a taper on each end of the staff, causing pits and inconsistencies in the wood's surface. The hand drill with the small bit however had proved exceedingly useful, after I had finally found them.

'I need to get around to organizing this place into something I can remember.' Reaching for the bigger bit I went to work again, trying to ignore the ache in my arms from the constant work. 'Would probably help if I didn't try to hurry things up so much.'

The bit went through the wood easily enough, having switched between manual labor and a bit of magical aid when the burn in my arms became too great an annoyance. Within a few trade offs the hole was drilled and enlarged enough to fit the original pin I had used to secure the spear tip.

Taking said pin to the forge, I placed the thin bar into the hot coals watching it carefully. As it heated I grabbed a ball peen hammer bouncing it a few times on the anvil's face before grabbing the now glowing piece of steel from the forge. Pushing it into the hole I watched as smoke poured out from either side of the hole as the pin scorched it. After a few tense moments the now, significantly cooler, end of the pin poked through. Lowering the spear assembly to the anvil I started the slow process of riveting the spearhead onto the shaft before attaching the spiked butt of the spear.

Looking over my handiwork a relieved smile came to my lips. Putting the hammer back I held the spear up, facing an invisible enemy. A thrust for it's face, a parry of an unseen blade, a bash with the butt end before stabbing. Rolling it over my hands I let out a long breath. 'Good to have it back' I thought laying it on a work table. 'Hopefully I can keep from having it broken too' I thought brushing off the anvil and putting my tools away.

Glancing out the window again I rolled my jaw. “It's about time to head over there isn't it?” I asked the guard on the other side of the room. The stallion looked out the window before closing his book with a dull thump. “Looks like it.” he said hopping off the stool.

I nodded heading over to the water barrel. Splashing some over my face and taking a couple long gulps of the cool liquid I felt a shiver run down my body. 'Might as well get a move on' I thought wiping my face off with a less than clean towel before grabbing my coat and gloves.

“Can't say I understand why you wear all that. It's beautiful out.” the guard said as he pushed the door open revealing a couple of guards who were sitting up against the outer wall of the smithy, relaxing in the coolness that the autumn day afforded.

I shrugged as the other two guards got up. “ 'S all I got to wear. Asked Rarity, the seamstress in town, if she could make me some more clothes, but with winter coming up she's too busy.” They seemed to take my answer to be the end of the discussion as we continued on in silence. 'Eh, not like they won't be leaving soon anyways.' I thought remembering the rest of my discussion with Sundance about how her squad would have to be moving out after my recovery. 'If Celestia decides to OK my little excursion that is.'

The walk to the Castle of Friendship was an uneventful one. Ponies scurried about, going about daily errands mostly ignoring us beyond the occasional glance.

Looking over I noticed a familiar red stallion manning an apple stand giving me a less than friendly look. 'Guess that goes to say he's still not happy' I thought as we made our way through the market.
As the castle's base came into view I noticed Sundance's squad with the addition of at least one other.The Sergeant herself was talking to another stallion, both decked out in full armor. As we neared Sundance looked up at us and nodded to the stallion before walking towards us. Her horn ignited before the light of her aura fell over us, a few heartbeats later her horn flickered out and she motioned for the doors. “Alright, you head in Wanderer. We're just waiting on Princess Celestia.” she said before turning away.

I thought about feigning offense at her curtness but shook my head. 'Only make her look bad, well or piss her off.' I thought allowing myself a light chuckle.
“Alright! The last guest has arrived, now we wait for the guest of honor herself! I want nopony going in or out of this castle till she gets here.” The stallion Sundance had been talking to boomed. I could only assume that he was one of her superiors as even ponies from her squad I recognized immediately nodded or saluted.

One of the guards to either side of doors pushed it open allowing me to step inside before pulling it closed behind me. Looking around I felt another chuckle rise up from my throat, 'Duno if I'll ever really get this weird castle, but it does look nice on the inside.' I thought walking down the carpeted crystal hallway.

The silence of the castle was almost eerie if not for the bright colors around me, said silence however was broken as I neared the map room. Voices echoed off the walls finding their way to my ears.

“So what do you think that 'Wanderer' guy want's to talk to the Princess about anyways?” I heard the faint voice of a familiar young dragon.

“ I told you Spike, I don't know. All I know is that it involves one of Princess Celestia's old students. Ask the Wanderer when he gets here.” I heard the violet alicorn's reply.

'Geeze why is this hallway so long?' I thought.

An exasperated groan echoed out into the hallway as I walked through the doorway to the map room. “I don't like talking to him though. He's weird.”

'Well if I hadn't left bad impressions with half of his friends and himself, I might be hurt' I thought taking my time as I walked up to the map.

“You know what I mean? He talks about bad stuff like it's no big deal. He hit Applejack, and scared Applebloom bad enough she wouldn't come off the farm for days.” The small dragon continued, pacing back and forth behind his friend's throne even as his alicorn friend looked over at me. Twilight opened her mouth to chide him even as her eyes wordlessly apologized, but I motioned her to stop.

Now purposefully moving as silently as I could, I walked over and sat across from the purple alicorn, setting myself down in the throne decorated with Pinkie Pie's cutie mark. “He doesn't even seem to care about anything but himself.”

I pulled the book out from under my coat flipping to the message Sunset had sent me deciding to read it over, allowing Spike to have his little rant. 'Maybe I should pay closer attention to how I interact with them though. Spike was a fairly laid back guy in the show, I can only assume I rubbed him the wrong way one too many times. Maybe I coul-'

“I almost wish you left him with the Changelings” I heard the small dragon say, his voice almost a whisper.

My face twisted as my fingers dug into the book. My teeth clenched so hard I almost didn't hear Twilight. “Spike!” shock edged her voice. “How could you say that?”

“What? Life was just so much simpler when h-” the dragon stopped. I could only assume that he saw me, but I didn't care, my face was busy being buried in the magical book.

Chapter 55; The Discussion

“I am so sorry” Twilight's voice sounded as she walked back into the throne room. “I had a talk with Spike about how he should speak of ponies, whether they're around or not.”

I let out a sigh, picking my face back up out of the gloved hand that had replaced the book. “It's fine. I should've announced myself rather than let him continue. I figured a bit of complaining would make him feel better.”

Twilight sat back down in her throne giving me a confused look, “Why would complaining about something make him feel better?”

Shaking my head I held out a hand, “With my, admittedly small, amount of interaction with young ones like himself they tend to complain about things a lot. Be it people, situations, things, you name it. I assumed he'd do the same.”

The alicorn blinked at me, “I suppose that makes sense, though it doesn't seem to have much of a point. I mean, what does complaining accomplish?”

“Nothing really.”

The confusion on the mare's face only seemed to grow. “Then why did you think it would make him feel better?”

I shrugged, “I just did? It's what I used to do at that age, I mean who doesn't whine to their mommy when something doesn't go their way?”

Confusion quickly turned to annoyance. “I believe you'll find that Spike is a bit more mature than that”

I had to restrain myself from rolling my eyes. “I'm not saying he isn't, all I'm saying is that the childish tendencies poke through when even the most mature child is annoyed”

“I thought you said you didn't have much experience with children?”

I rubbed a hand down my face. “Make you a deal here Twilight” I said motioning a hand at her. “Hows about we agree to disagree and let it drop?”

Twilight rolled her eyes, focusing instead on the roots of her old home and the small crystals that dangled from it's many tendril like limbs. Small pinpoints of light shown off the crystals that helped light the room.

Looking back down from the root system I picked up the book again, pulling it out of the hologram of the mountain with the strange skull atop it's peak. Flipping to the last two pages I started reading the message I had sent Sunset and her reply, trying to think of the least damning way to breech the subject with my friend who was also the princess of the land I served.

Good Day Sunset Shimmer,

I understand you may be confused at being contacted through this means, by a stranger no less, but the reasoning for such is quite important to your future.
Saying that, my message is less that and more a simple question-

“Did you say anything to your friends?” Twilight's voice broke the silence.

I looked up from my book, feelings of annoyance still edging my thoughts. “Pardon?”

“I asked if you had talked to your friends. About what happened to you I mean.” The look on the Princess of Friendship's was soft, concerned even.

“I did, talked to Sundance about it a couple of days ago” Looking back down at the book I tried to continue reading.

Are you-

“Do you feel any better?”

I let out a sigh, less out of annoyance than a sudden exhaustion that fell over me like a cloak. 'Today seems like it's just going to get more and more interesting' Looking back up at the mare I put the book back down. This time it finding a place to rest in the hologram of the southwestern sea. “I did actually. Though if I'm honest I don't feel like I should, Sundance was devastated.”

“That's normal, friends are supposed to help and support one another. You had something traumatic happen to you so it would be weird if she didn't feel for you, and wish she could help.” The alicorn's tone was surprisingly motherly.

I let out a short humorless chuckle looking instead at the large map in front of me, “Well doesn't help when you describe in detail dispatching a trio of changelings, only to be captured, tortured, then watching your wife of years brutally disemboweled right in front of you. I mean that would make the strongest of people, or ponies, devastated. I doubt having it happen to your friend is any easier when you see the effects on them.”

Silence hung in the air for a few moments before I looked up to see Twilight looking at me, her face contorted in horror. “Is that...?” she managed to get out.

I nodded, closing my eyes taking a deep breath as I tried to push tears down. “Telling people doesn't make it much easier to remember either, even if the worst of it was fake.”

“How have you been coping?”

Shaking my head I shrugged, “However I can. Mainly keeping myself busy, focusing on this little pet project with Sunset Shimmer.” I threw a hand towards the book.

“How has that been going then?” the alicorn asked, almost seeming too frightened to continue the previous conversation.

A smile threatened my lips as I allowed a small chuckle 'I guess that one's a bit too harsh for idle chatter huh?'. Picking the book back up I flipped to the last written page rereading it for a moment. “It's been I guess. I'd honestly rather go into detail with Princess Celestia here as she's the one I'm bouncing my idea off of.”

Curiosity took over the mare's face as she looked at me. “Oh, well she should be arriving before too long” she said her horn igniting for a moment before nodding. “Yes it's about eleven fifty three, normally the Princess is early on top of that so...”

I slouched back in my seat allowing the book to lay open in my lap. Twilight seemed to take it as an indication to stop talking and subsequently silence fell over the large chamber. 'I just pray she show's up quickly because waiting for her and thinking is going to drive me insane.' I thought looking up at the large mass of roots and hanging crystals above us.

Moments later the sound of armored hooves on the carpeted crystal behind me could be heard. Twilight perked up as she looked around the throne I was sitting in before getting up and walking out of view.

“Princess Twilight, it's so good to see you again. Though I do wonder where my other friend is, wasn't he the one who asked to speak with me?” the same motherly voice sounded behind me.

A mental sigh sounded as I put the book on the table and got up, a sudden weariness threatening to take the strength from my legs. “Princess Celestia!” I said saluting as I spun to face the solar diarch, my face the forced stony that the royal guard were known for.

Celestia looked no different from the last time I had seen her. Her mane and tail still flowing in some ethereal breeze that only it felt. Her coat the same pristine white it had been since my earliest memory of her. Her eyes still the same shade of pink. I felt odd thinking something would've changed, perhaps due to the subject matter of her little visit.

“Oh come now James, do we really need to observe such formalities when only in the company of friends?” She asked, flashing a questioning grin. Celestia approached as I let the salute drop and wrapped a hoof around me as I can guess she had for Twilight. “How have you been? My sister has told me you have been having trouble with nightmares”

I returned the gesture, wrapping my arms around the mare's neck with a gentle firmness. “I've been I suppose.”

After a few heartbeats we parted the Princess taking a step back to look me over properly. “I cannot disagree with that, however it doesn't look like you've been particularly well.”

Looking down at myself I raised an eyebrow at the mare, a sense of playfulness coming back. “Well geeze, if I looked that bad why didn't you say anything Twlight?” I said offering the alicorn in question an offended look.

The mare blinked at me for a moment, “I wha-?”

A smile crossed my face as I turned back to Celestia who's face wore a gentle smile. “It is good to see you again”

“The feeling is mutual” I said with a sincerity that surprised myself. Leaning back I clapped my hands together, the tiredness seeming to fade. “Now, shall we?” I motioned towards the circular table and thrones.

“Ah yes, I believe you wished to speak of my old student Sunset Shimmer correct?” the tall alicorn asked as she sat down in the throne depicting the trio of blue diamonds. Her voice was significantly less enthusiastic as she spoke, waiting for Twilight and I to take our respective seats, or Pinkie's in my case.

I nodded sitting down and motioning to the book in front of me. “Right, I believe it may be time to bring her back to Equestria.”

A thick silence seemed to fill the room as Celestia looked at me. Twilight looked between the two of us confused finally looking at the Princess. “What has made you come to this conclusion?” Celestia finally asked, her voice having lost what remained of it's cheer and good humor.

“I don't mean offend anyone here Celestia, but she's causing havoc over there. She hasn't lost her ambition for your throne.”

The alicorn blinked slowly, looking me over again, though this time without the friendly humor she had. “And may I ask how you came to this conclusion? Is it from your knowledge of our world?”

I nodded before picking the book up. “Part of it is. The confirmation is in here. Flip to the last page that's been written on” I said holding it out.

A golden aura surrounded the book taking it from my grasp and levitating it back over to her. Opening the book and reading for a few moments she closed her eyes and let out a sigh. Putting the book down she gave me a look. “I cannot say I'm too happy with you for going over my head in this James, I wish you would've contacted me beforehand.”

I nodded, “I can't fault you there, however the problems she's causing there are quite severe and could possibly get worse. Where I come from there's a saying, 'It's better to do and ask for forgiveness than to get permission.'”

Celestia looked at me again before looking back at the book. “I understand the sentiment, but please don't do something like this again.” she finally said looking back at me.

“Princess Celestia?” Twilight's voice took my friend's gaze from me offering a nod to continue. “I don't understand. Your letter said your student was dismissed for 'an unhealthy amount of self worth' and 'thinking she deserved to rule Equetria'. What does he mean bring her back?”

The princess offered me an annoyed look before turning back to Twilight. “Sunset Shimmer was the student I had before you, as I said. She was a brilliant mare, skilled in magic, academics, and more than passionate to learn about the things she didn't know about. She was also unfortunately overly ambitious, hostile, and proud to a fault. Hoping to teach her a lesson about curbing these vices and to look into making some friends I showed her a magical mirror. She only saw what she wanted to see however, and something else. Her passion for learning caused her to question me for weeks on what secrets the mirror held, growing frustrated at my constant refusal she went over my head and searched the library. Do you remember the wing of the library I told you that you were not to enter without my express permission?” Twilight nodded prompting the princess to continue. “It was there that Sunset not only learned more about the mirror, but she also learned of the spell that turned you into an alicorn. The guards warned me of what she was doing so I confronted her about her actions. She accused me of holding her back, of keeping her from what was rightfully her's. 'I deserve to be your equal, if not your better!' I remember her saying” Tears started forming in Celestia's eyes as she continued. “I was forced to expel her from my tutelage until she learned humility and the value of friendship. Rather than leaving from the castle as I had told her however she ambushed the guards and ran retreated into the magical mirror. The mirror, having been created by Star Swirl The Bearded, leads to another dimension.”

Twilight sat in silence staring at her mentor. 'Well she did just drop a pretty big bomb on the girl.' I thought.

“I am sorry for keeping this from you Twilight, but I cannot help but see her erring as one of my greatest failures. I should ha-”

“Celestia, stop.” I finally said silencing the larger alicorn. “You couldn't of known. As far as you saw, she was a promising young unicorn who was in need of some guidance, which after you tried to offer it to her she smacked it back in your face. You did everything you could for her back then.” The solar diarch looked down at the magical book before her and sighed.

“Princess Celestia, I don't mean to interfere with business that's not mine, but I think Wan- er, James is right.” Twilight finally said causing us both to look at her in shock. “Wouldn't it be better to bring Sunset Shimmer back, if not only to stop her from causing the other world problems, but also so that you can help her understand the magic of friendship?”

A gentle smile formed on the alicorn's face as she looked at her old student, “I see you are taking the charge I asked of you admirably Twilight Sparkle.” The smile faded as she looked back down at the book. “I believe this however may take a bit more than my own abilities.”

“Well you know that I'll be willing to help in any way I can Princess, and I'd be willing to say that the girls would be willing to do the same.” Twilight smiled up at her old mentor a familiar hope in her eyes.

I chuckled to myself seeing their little exchange, reaching out with my magic I grabbed the book from in front of the princess and started looking over the message that Sunset wrote. “Looks like we're all going to have our hands, and hooves, full if we do decide on bringing her back. I do ask though Celestia, what should I tell her? If I offer no response she's likely to make our lives even more hellish than if I go over there and drag her back kicking and screaming.”

Looking back up, shock was obvious on Twilight's face and Celestia's was an uncomfortable disapproval. “James, I don't believe that will be necessary. I do believe that a message is in order however, as I don't think Princess Twilight, nor my sister will be too enthusiastic about giving their roles to Sunset Shimmer. Would you?”

The mare in question however was still looking at me confused, “You can do magic?”

Sunset Shimmer sat up in her bed, an annoyed grimace forming over her face. 'What could those idiots want at this time of the morning?' she thought reaching for her phone on the small nightstand next to her bed. Pulling the offendingly bright object in front of her face she looked for the notification that she had received a message. The same picture of her namesake that was the phone's default wallpaper shown in her face.

She blinked the sleep from her eyes looking at the phone again only to hear the buzzing again. “What in Tartarus?” she muttered to herself as she looked around the room for the source of the noise.

Across the room a pinkish purple light shown for a few moments with the accompanying buzzing sound before the light died. Getting up out of bed the teenager pushed her hair from her eyes before walking over to the offending object, her phone acting as a flashlight in the darkness illuminating the dingy brown cover with the two toned sun on the front.

A few moments passed before she realized what exactly was going on. Picking up the book she flipped through the old assignments and conversations she had with her old teacher to the most recently added portion. As she found it the letters shown for a second before going out, and with it the book ceased it's magical convulsions. To her confusion however, the lettering was different from the last message. Turning back a few pages she realized why the lettering looked strange.

Dear Sunset Shimmer,

It has been many days since I have contacted you, many more than I would have liked. My dear Sunset, I cannot express how much I have missed you, despite the arguments and disagreements we had while you were in my tutelage.

I had hoped you would have learned through your time on the other side of the mirror, but as your message shows, you still hold on to your pride.

Please Sunset, come back. I had hoped you would return on your own, that you would have decided that you have ponies waiting for you here that care about you.

Princess Celestia

Sunset Shimmer blinked. A lesser mare might have started weeping. Her mentor was asking her to come back, to work together again as student and teacher.

Gritting her teeth she felt a growl forming in her throat 'if 'Princess Celestia' thought I would give in this easily, then the old mare must be going senile' she thought. Walking into her living room with the book under her arm.

With a flick the rather boring room was flooded with light, and the same as it always was. Her things were sitting on the counter where she had left them beside her helmet. Digging through her bag, she grabbed a pen and slapped the book down on the counter top and started flipping through to the last page.

'Though maybe...' she started reading and remembering some of the lessons her teacher had taught her. Some of the good times they had had together. 'We used to do everything together didn't we? Everything from teaching to having fun.'

Dear Sunset Shimmer,

You did wonderfully on the transfiguration spells! I still don't think the royal gardener has recovered from the bushes changing colors, or when the trees started singing!

This week I would like you to study up on the effects of the paralysis spells and their effects on ponies and non-ponies. If you have any questions please feel free to ask me, my doors are always open my studious student.

I have also heard from some of your professors that you are having problems with the other students. Please be nicer to them, maybe even try to make some friends?

With care and affection,
Princess Celestia

'Ah... That's right. She just wanted me to make friends with all those other ponies.' Sunset rolled her eyes, the annoyance and anger at her former teacher resurfacing. 'Ponies should be lining up simply to kiss my hooves! Why should I try to make friends with somepony who doesn't even recognize their better when they're being spoken too?'

Dear Princess Celestia

“Honestly I think we should've tried to be a little more deceptive. What's wrong with making her think something stupid about getting to rule Equestria and when we get her back just pull the rug out from under her and disable the mirror?” I said lounging as comfortably as possible in the throne.

Twilight and Celestia looked at me with more than a little disappointment on their faces. “Because it's wrong and she wouldn't be willing to listen to us afterwards if we did that?” Twilight offered.

“Yea but you two are trying to reform her like you did with Discord, I just don't want her causing too much hate and discontent over there.”

The two mares rolled their eyes. “I think it sounds perfect Princess.” Twilight's voice sounded making me groan internally.

“Thank you Twilight, I just hope she's willing to listen to me. After so many years it would be nice to get to see her again”

'Oh yea, that reminds me' “Hey Celestia? Was there ever any fairytales about Star Swirl The Bearded banishing some Sirens or something like that?”

The princesses blinked at me for a moment, “Yes there was, well in a way. He did banish three sirens out of equestria, he couldn't stop them from reeking havoc with their music. He described it as his greatest failure ever.” Celestia said, “He was very distraught after it happened, why do you bring this up?”

“I ask because there's a good chance that those three sirens are in the same world that Sunset is right now.”

Chapter 56; Clickity Clackity Rails

Sitting on the train I watched the landscape rolling by, head propped up by my chin. 'To be fair, I should've expected that a train ride like this wouldn't be all that dissimilar to a long car ride' I thought.

Looking back where the train had come from and squinting I noticed I could still see Twilight's castle, the tip glittering in the light of the morning sun.

“Ohhh! I can't wait to see little Flurry Heart again!” I heard Pinkie squeal from the next room over, interrupting my thoughts.

'Need to start seriously trying to rebuild Celestia's trust in me though. If having an escort everywhere is what a lack of it entails.' The girl's voices were muffled through the thin walls of the train cars, but I could make out a few words of the louder voiced ones.

Looking down at the my bag I quietly wondered about how my little 'excursion' to pick up Sunset was going to go. Her reply had been little less than downright hostile, causing more sorrow to my already grief stricken friend. A small part of me was surprised that the Celestia was so concerned for her old student, though from what she had said Sunset Shimmer had been gone for many years.

'A grudge like that is going to either take time to get over for her, or I had best hope Sunset has been thinking things over while she's been gone.' I thought, concern for my friend biting at my mind. A smile formed on my face as I thought of my other friend, 'I guess I'd better hope Sundance can handle Ponyville, one of the most hectic towns I've ever seen in fiction, without the elements of Harmony.'

Despite however the feeling of levity at the thought of my friend having to deal with the extreme chaos that seemed to follow that small town, I was worried about the mare's safety. 'Least she has a squad with her' I thought looking back out the window towards the sparkling tip of the castle that shrunk more and more as the train moved down the line.

Dear Princess Celestia,

It is with my sincerest apology that I must decline your offer. My time here has not robbed me of my pride, but neither has it taken my intelligence. I know better than to believe that you of all ponies wish to reconcile our relationship, as you still without a doubt wish to hold me back from my rightful place as ruler of Equestria.

But take heart, my old mentor, I will return. When I do, I will exact vengeance on you for not only keeping me from my throne, but also for this insult that I would return under your rule.

Sunset Shimmer

I read over the message with a look of disgust and annoyance. The scrawl was significantly different from the message that Sunset had sent me, though if I had to hazard a guess I would wager it was due to anger, remembering the times I had written anything with a shaky hand.

Looking up at Celestia, I could tell the message had hurt my friend greatly. Behind the mask of calmness was a grieving mare who blamed herself. I could say with a certainty that the mask was one of the few things keeping her from breaking down in front of both Twilight and myself.

Glancing over at the violet alicorn, I saw the concern for her teacher in her eyes, seeming to override the confusion, and curiosity as to what the message said. “Are you alright Princess Celestia?” I heard her finally ask drawing the alabaster alicorn's gaze.

“I... I will be fine Princess Twilight. Thank you for your concern” She said, her voice hinting at the turmoil behind it only for a second. Celestia's gaze fell back on me after offering Twilight a practiced reassuring look, “I suppose this has little bearing on your argument for bringing Sunset Shimmer back to Equestria?”

I offered my friend a concerned look, only for her reply to be of emotionless expectance at an answer. I let out a sigh before trying to compose myself. “Not much if I'm completely honest Princess. She doesn't belong in that world, and while I'm not looking forward to having to drag her back if necessary it's what must be done”

Princess Celestia reminded me less of the friend I had made stuck in my jail cell, chatting and laughing with as we walked through the Everfree forest towards the bonfire, and more like the Princess I had met after being imprisoned in stone, cold, attentive, and extremely protective of 'her little ponies'. “Might I ask what knowledge brings you to this conclusion of possibly needing to use force to bring her back to Equestria?”

Part of me remembered what had happened, after my attempt at protecting those 'little ponies'. Anger swelled in my chest at her before being pushed down. 'She's stressed.' I reminded myself. 'Hurt from Sunset's rejection, and vow of revenge on top of it. Your friend is still there, just trying to find an outlet.' Putting the book down, I folded my hands in front of me over top of it. “Princess, as I understand it you know a bit about alternate universes.” Celestia's eyebrow raised slightly at the claim though she remained silent. “Admittedly I don't know as much about what universes you and Starswirl the Bearded visited, but I do know that you visited them with him. In those cases there were mirrored versions of everyone, the only one I know much about being the one that everyone's alignment for good and evil were flipped.”

Celestia's eyes narrowed at me as her jaw set for a moment before relaxing, “What is your reason for bringing this up?” Her voice was distant, almost fearfully so.

A shudder threatened as I remembered her like this before only to dig a thumbnail into the palm of my hand as subtly as possible, trying to keep my eyes locked on hers. I managed to focus on the space between them. “There is a similar situation in that universe. A mirrored version of Equestria with a Celestia, Twilight Sparkle, Applejack, Rarity, Pinkie Pie...” I trailed off.

“Ah, you're insinuating that there is similarly another Sunset Shimmer in this world”

I nodded, “Admittedly, I don't know for fact. Though I would be willing to place a bet on the fact that there is. There's probably similarly other versions of the three wayward sirens as well, though the fact behind wishing to collect them being a remainder of their magic is causing havoc.” I said motioning out with a hand, “And to a world in which magic doesn't naturally exist-”

Princess Celestia held up a hoof to silence me. “I understand your point. Though I believe that it may be better left to ponies.”

“Normally I wouldn't fault you there, Princess. However as I said, natives to this universe are mirrored over there.” I offered, trying to stay calm.

Twilight's voice nearly startled me, reminding me that the mare was present. “So you're trying to say that you're the only option to send?” She asked, an incredulous tone finding it's way into her voice.

“If you don't want to increase the possibility of Equestria being discovered and causing more problems over there, and a good number over here as well, then yes. In the case where you went over there the Pinkie Pie from that universe almost immediately recognized you saying, and don't quote me here 'Do you have a twin sister that lives in the city?'” I decided to leave out the part about Spike, I don't know how to explain how the portal would turn a dragon into a dog.

Twilight looked at me confused before glancing at her mentor, who wore a similar puzzled look. “I've never been through that portal though. What are you talking about?”

I blinked for a moment before shaking my head. “Admittedly there have been, minor differences from the knowledge I have. For instance that Sunset Shimmer never came back through the portal to steal the Element of Magic. I think that it might have something to do with my arrival here that disrupted things, but...” I stopped, pulling at the beard on my chin.

“So your knowledge of our world isn't perfect.” Princess Celestia said, her voice less distant, though still unnerving. “How sure are you of what you'll find on the other side of the mirror, if I did decide to send you?”

I rocked my head back and forth for a second mulling over her question. “At least ninety eight percent. Given what little interaction I've had with Sunset Shimmer, I can't say for absolute certainty, but everything else falls into place and fits with what happened perfectly, with the exception of the element of magic being stolen of course.” 'At least I'm pretty damn sure. I wouldn't think there would be anywhere else for the mirror to send her if everything else was the same.' I thought.

Princess Celestia looked me over, her eyes feeling like they bored into me trying to discern if I was being honest or not. After a moment she turned back to Twilight who could only shrug. After a moment Celestia sighed and looked back at me. “I will be willing to trust you on this James. Perhaps it's wishful thinking on my part that you can bring Sunset Shimmer back, and the fact that I think of you as a friend may cloud my better judgment, whatever it may be I will allow this.” She said, allowing me to let out a mental breath of relief. “However.” she started again making the worry return. “If you betray that trust, I will go there myself, find you, and drag you back here to be returned to your stone prison. Regardless of it's effects.”

My eyes went wide as they focused on Princess Celestia's. 'She's serious about this...' I thought, a tremble running through me as I remembered what that was like. “Understood...” I finally offered in reply as she continued to bore into me with her eyes.

I shuttered in my car's room, trying to not remember what being turned into a statue felt like. 'Good Lord, I hope I get through this alright.'

The muffled voices of the ponies in the next room over found their way to my ears making me wonder if the lack of trust was the only reason Princess Celestia had asked the girls to come along, seeing as how she gave express instruction that I was the only one to go through the mirror.

'Probably to talk to Shining Armor and Princess Cadence. Give my story a bit more credibility. Makes more sense than this big hornless minotaur looking thing showing up and saying “Oh yea, Princess Celestia told me to go through that magic mirror she gave you guys to guard to get her old student back. Lead the way!”' I thought chuckling quietly.

A knock on the door to my room grabbed my attention making me look over. “Uh, come in?” I said, confused. The door slid open to reveal the violet alicorn herself, Twilight Sparkle. “Ah, Twilight. How can I help you?” Confusion still biting at the back of my mind as to why exactly she'd want to speak with me rather than her friends.

“Well I was wondering if you could tell me more about how exactly you got your magic,” she said stepping inside the room. “From what I remember you were saying that there wasn't any magic in the world you're from.”

I gave the mare a tired look. “We've been over this Twilight, Princess Celestia and I both. The amulet I got from inside Celestia's old castle had been made by the centaurs and their runeworking isn't as precise or accomplished as the minotuar. The runes binding the magic degraded, and due to the fact that I was the only vessel in the area that was acceptable for it, it took up residence in me.” I said, really just repeating what I remembered my alicorn friend saying had happened. 'Too bad I can't just send you to her, she might have more insight to what the hell happened if anything else did.'

“I know that, but are you sure that's all you know happened? I mean there's no evidence of a magic devoid creature gaining another being's magic, even during the runic collapse.” Twilight tried to press, only for me to raise an eyebrow at 'runic collapse'. “Didn't Princess Celestia tell you about when the centaurian runes started to malfunction and cease working? It caused problems all over the world where their runes just stopped.”

“She did mention that, though I was unaware they named the event.” I offered. 'Though I suppose it would make sense. The 'Industrial Revolution' was a pretty big deal, at least in the states.'

Twilight blinked at me, “Of course! It was one of the leading causes of the collapse of the Centaurian Kingdom's leaders King Vorak and Queen Haydon, though admittedly their son didn't help when he overthrew them”

I shrugged offering Twilight an apologetic look. “My knowledge of your world isn't perfect. I wasn't exactly a scholar about it. There are a few things I remember nearly perfectly, but others escape me and others still I wasn't aware of.”

“Oh” She finally said, “Well to be honest it was still pretty shocking to hear that you knew so much about us in the first place.”

I let out a stifled laugh through my hand remembering back to when I first told them about them being a show from where I was from. “I just can't believe that you all thought I wasn't insane. As far as you knew I could've been just some freaky stalker or something.” I said a stupid grin plastered on my face hidden only partially by my hand.

“Insane isn't far off. I couldn't really tell” She said offering a look edged with worry. “You weren't quite being very rational at the time. Nearly shouting at us over what you'd been through, what had happened with Tirek, all after we were informed that you had just gotten out of hoof-camp for the royal guard.”

I let out a sigh as I really thought about the rather tough day, smile effectively dead, replaced with a frown as I looked at the floor. 'Only good that came out of all that, was...' I thought feeling for the familiar cold flame in my chest, even as my hand went to where the amulet had rested for those long two years.

Silence fell between the two of us, unpleasant memories closing our mouths. The only sound being the echo of the train's wheels against the tracks and Twilight's friends in the next room over, chatting.

“What...” Twilight started breaking the silence making me look back up at her. “What exactly did Sunset Shimmer write to Princess Celestia? You two never told me.”

I blinked at her an urge to plant my face firmly into my palm. “Right, right, sorry about that. One moment” Picking up my bag I dug through it for a second before finding the journal. Pulling it out I flipped through it before showing it to Twilight. Her horn ignited before it lifted from my hand to be pulled closer to her face.

Remembering something I had thought of before, I dug through my bag before pulling out my small MP3 player. Unwinding the earphones from around it I looked it over for a second before pushing the power button. The screen lit up for a moment before offering the old 'power low, system shutting down' message.

A growl sounded from behind the floating book making me look back up to the mare holding it only to find the book shaking. “Uh Twilight?” I asked only for the book to lower enough for me to see a pair of scowling eyes.

“Can you believe this mare? The audacity! Princess Celestia was pleading with her to come back, and this is her reply?!” Twilight nearly shouted, her voice easily showing her anger.

I held a hand up towards the unicorn's glare, “I can't help but to agree Twilight. I mean her lack of empathy is easily the cause of her banishment as Celestia's student. Anger, ambition, you name it, but there's no need to become so... heated about it.”

“Heated?!” Twilight nearly shouted again. 'Maybe it was best to not show her the message...' I thought as the mare's teeth clenched shut as she looked at me, worry etching my face.

“Twilight?” a new voice sounded catching both of our attentions. Applejack stood in the doorway of my, now seemingly incredibly small, room flanked by Twilight's other friends Rainbow Dash and Rarity, most wearing looks of varying degree of worry or curiosity. “Is everythin alright sugarcube? Ya know they don' like shoutin too much on the train.”

“I know Applejack it's just...” Twilight trailed off, seeming to calm before looking back at the book and letting out another aggravated growl. “This mare that the Wanderer is supposed to bring back to Equestria is an arrogant ungrateful jerk! I mean look at this!” Twilight motioned the book to them with her magic.

“Twilight I don't think...” I started only for the glare to fall back on me with the addition a curious looks from the group of mares. The objection died in my throat as I held up my hands 'Fuck all of that, she knows what she's doing.' I thought shaking my head as their attention returned to the book and a hand rubbed down my face. 'Geeze, first Celestia and now Twilight... I need to start sticking to mares who can't magically vaporize me if I get them a little annoyed.'

“My goodness!” Rarity's voice sounded, surprise and disapproval sounding in her voice. “For her to write something so disrespectful back to Princess Celestia herself!”

“You're telling me! It sounds like she's just asking to be thrown into the dungeon!” Rainbow Dash said, her eyebrows furrowing. “I think I may just give her a piece of my mind when she gets back myself!”

My eyes went wide as I looked out the window, trying to keep from laughing to myself. 'Sunset Shimmer was around Twilight's magical abilities when she was still a unicorn, I doubt you'd be giving her much of anything beyond maybe a moving target.' Shaking my head I decided to focus on the moving grasslands and mountains in the distance. 'That does make me wonder exactly how I'll go about getting her back.' I thought frowning. 'My original plan was to hopefully trick her into thinking that I was some sort of insurgent, trying to dethrone Celestia. That was very promptly disrupted and any plans I might of had to try and pull it off were destroyed when Princess Celestia sent her message.'

The mares behind me continued talking though I was very politely ignoring all four of them, too absorbed in my own thoughts. 'I may still be able to talk to her, but that'll depend on what she's like when I meet her. I mean, if she's just as bad as she was in the movie, no remorse, hate driven, etcetera, etcetera, then I might have to stick to the good old kidnapping idea of duct taping her until she can't move.' I let out a tired sigh rolling my eyes. 'I almost wish I had just let Twilight and Celestia talk me into letting the ponies deal with it all.' My eyes shut tightly as my head fell forward against the glass. “That isn't even mentioning 'The Dazzlings' or whatever they're called”

“What's that?” Twilight's voice sounded towards me again, anger still edging it. Turning I offered a questioning look to the mare. “What's 'The Dazzlings'?”

I rolled my eyes letting out a sigh at my own inability to keep my mouth shut when thinking. “The Dazzlings are what those sirens referred to themselves as. I forget their names, I think it was Andigo something, Sonata Dusk, and Aria Blaze? It's been a while.” I said with a dismissive wave of my hand. “Sorry just trying to come up with some sort of strategy or something for getting those four back here without having to duct tape them together with a knife to their throats.”

A look of shock and disgust fell over the mare's faces, bringing even Twilight from her annoyed funk. “Um, darling, I don't believe that would be the best course of action” Rarity's voice sounded.

Rainbow looked over at the white unicorn before shaking her head. “I hate to agree with Rarity, again, but yeaaaa. That seems to be taking it a little tooo far.”

I offered a uncommitted shrug, “Magic isn't an option over there. It's a magicless universe with the exception being those three sirens' amulets around their necks that allow them to cause chaos and whatnot with their singing. I'm just going with what I know anyways, seeing as how I sincerely doubt I'll be able to convince Sunset Shimmer to come on back without having to resort to something fairly drastic.”

Twilight opened her mouth to object only for Applejack to beat her to it. “Wanderer, Ah'm thinking ya know that wouldn' be right.” She said, her eyes narrowing in an unsaid threat.

I nodded holding out a hand. “All to true, however she made the threat to the crown. If I'm completely honest, I'd prefer to simply be a friend to her, change her view on some things and make her understand that Celestia was doing what she did for her own good. Let's just say that ain't gonna happen, cause that girl doesn't think all that rationally about our fair ruler anymore.”

“Well ya can't know if ya don't try. Ah mean Discord mighta had some issues, an don't get me wrong, he still has some! Still ya gotta offer that hoof in friendship 'fore anypony can take it.”

I gave Applejack a tired look, finding her look to be unyielding. I closed my eyes and let out a sigh, turning to look at my bag rather than the girls. “You are right again, Applejack. I will try, though that is all I can promise.” I finally said, annoyed but submitting. Realizing that nothing I could say would change the mare's mind.

“An those 'Dazzlings'?”

I rolled my eyes, 'Want me to cut off my arm as well? Hold on I think I need to dull my knife to really make it worth your while.' Turning back to the mare I met the same unwavering look with a half lidded gaze. “I'll try. They won't be any more willing than Sunset Shimmer unless I lie to them, and we both know your opinion of that, but that's all I can give.”

Applejack's look softened, if only slightly as she gave me a nod of approval that only aggravated me more.

“Geeze. Getting captured by Queen Chrysalis made you a doormat.”

I felt my eye twitch as my gaze fell on Rainbow Dash, the other girls quickly looking at her with disbelief written on her face. “What? It did.” Was her only defense.

Rubbing at my temples I cursed under my breath Staring intently at the seat across from me. 'This is going to be a long train ride...'

Chapter 57; The Mirror

I sat awake in the small room, the morning sun only just starting to rise and turn the nearly black sky to a deep blue as stars slowly followed the moon in it's decent. Having returned to the day car after laying awake in the bed I was given for the day and a half trip to the Crystal Empire, I found a quiet enjoyment in watching the night's end and day's beginning.

Silently I scrutinized the admittedly shaky plan I had put together earlier the previous day, before and after my rather polite request for the mares to 'go away'. My thoughts wondered though as I noticed the slow decline of strong grasses that had been coating the fields for miles.

I let out a tired sigh as my eyes drooped, 'The fact that Rainbow Dash is right is probably what bugs me the most' I finally concluded. 'I guess it's just sad that even though none of it was real, it still hurts so much to think about'

The sun's slow accent into the sky cast a near blinding light into the room as the train passed a mounting making me flinch away. Sitting back on the cushioned seat, I leaned my head back trying to relax as the train's wheels rattled on.

Moments later I heard a light knock on the room's door, making me jolt to look at the sliding door. Blinking a few times I rubbed at an itch that had formed behind my eyes. 'What could one of them want so early?' I wondered before offering a scratchy “Come in”

The door slid aside to reveal Fluttershy who poked her head into the car's room, a look of concern on her face before it relaxed as she offered a quiet “Oh, there you are.”

Rubbing a hand down my face I faced the pegasus mare, “Ah, Fluttershy. What can I help you with?”

“O-oh no, I don't need anything. We were just wondering where you had gone. When we woke up Twilight went to check on you, but you weren't in your room.” Fluttershy offered, her quiet voice I had to strain to hear with the lack of sleep. “Are you alright?”

“Ah, yea fine.” I said waving a dismissive hand before a yawn shook me. “I couldn't really sleep. The feeling of moving while trying to sleep isn't something I'm used too. I came here to think rather than lying in bed.” I offered the mare a tired smile.

The look of concern returned as she approached a few steps. “Oh dear. You really should try to get some sleep, trying to stay awake after a sleepless night isn't good for you.” A pensive look crossed her face for a second before looking back up at me, “Are you sure the train was the only thing keeping you up?”

I let out a light chuckle, “Oh no, I'll be honest I'm rather nervous about not only having to try to not make an ass out of myself in front of Shining Armor and Princess Cadence, there's also the whole deal with not only going through the portal and trying to deal with getting Princess Celestia's old student back, but also hunting down a trio of chaos causing sirens.” I rubbed at the side of my face, letting my hand pull at the skin before letting it drop into my lap.

“That does sound like it would be stressful” I heard Fluttershy reply softly as I turned to look back at her. “B-but are you sure that's all that's bugging you?”

She seemed to shrink behind her mane as I looked her over for a second before letting out a sigh. “I assume you're talking about Rainbow Dash's comment?” She nodded in response making me nod back, my mouth scrunching up as I thought.

“I-if you don't f-feel comf-” Fluttershy stuttered for a moment before I held up a hand to stop her.

I shook my head as I looked at my bag, set safely between my legs. “It's fine.” I said. Silence fell over the room for a moment as I thought of a reply to the mare. This time Fluttershy didn't speak, seeming to recognize my silence. “My main concern with the whole ordeal was that it... affected me so strongly. Even though not a bit of it was real. I think I could deal with the changelings and their love sapping, even being trapped in that dark, cramped, cell as long as I was. It's just...” I trailed off, trying to think of an explanation.

“What happened?”

Looking back up at Fluttershy I saw the fear in her eyes. The fear wasn't for herself however, it was fear for me, for what I was going through. Closing my eyes I turned away again. “I can't say I've ever really had anyone that I've truly loved, not in the romantic sense that the changelings were trying to take from me.” I opened my eyes and stared at the ceiling of the small train car's room. “They ended up latching onto an image that my mind spawned while I had been trapped in stone, the first time.” I quickly reiterated. “I don't remember exactly what the dream was about, but it was wonderful.” A smile formed on my face as I thought about the passing memories of the dream. “I can only think she was supposed to be my girlfriend. Maybe a few inches shorter than me, a little chubby but still beyond beautiful with long coppery hair.” The smile quickly faded as my eyes dropped down the wall, tracing the rivets and joints in the metal and wooden decorations. “Chrysalis first tried to seduce me by transforming into her. After I laughed in her face, she quickly changed tactics, deciding to manipulate my dreams rather than try again in real life.” My eyes finally stopped on the seat across from me, red cloth covered with a cotton filling, comfortable enough. “It became a bit of a game for her I think. When I awoke, I found myself in a hell that she crated, cold, silent, pitch black, I was even clamped to the wall in shackles.” A gasp sounded from the mare, though it went unnoticed. “I even believed that Princess Celestia had completely given up on me, leaving me to be trapped there forever.”

Turning, I looked out the window to find the sun had gone up considerably along with the landscape changing to that of a snowy wasteland with no real landmarks in sight. “I sought refuge in those dreams, building a life, loving her, even going so far as marrying her.” Trails of salty tears made their way down my cheeks, losing themselves in my beard. “Then while we were camping one night, a-” I choked for a moment before clearing my throat. “A monster attacked us. I... I tried to get her away, to distract it, I was quickly dispatched. Injured badly enough I couldn't move, only watch. Watch as it...” I choked again, this time breaking down into sobs.

My eyes were clenched shut as I cried quietly, even as I felt something warm wrap around my shoulders pulling me into a comforting embrace.

For minutes I sat there, the sound of my friend's steady heartbeat and quiet cooing soothing me just as her hooves and wings did. Weariness won out, as I felt my consciousness slowly start drifting.

The steady beat accompanied by clacking of metal against metal. A gentle voice sounding, saying words that were meaningless to anyone but the speaker.

I watched silently as a young man, my brother, road away on his bike. Waving a hand as I stood next to a taller woman, my mother. “Just gotta hope he has fun, right Bret?” her voice sounded making me look up at her. The voice sounded again, though the words were meaningless, babble as her face grew brighter. “I bet I can stare at it longer than you can!” a young boy's voice sounded making me look over to see a challenging smile on his face. “You're on!” my voice rang out defiantly, turning back to the painfully bright light of the sun. Birds chirped around me as I blinked, the bright light fading to a pleasant light, illuminating the dark streets around me. 'I wonder why birds are chirping in the middle of the night?' I silently questioned, a breeze pushing the warm night air through my hair as I walked down the street. A lamp flickered to life above me making me look up to see it flashing sporadically before brightening, the light paler than the normal yellow. Blinking I looked away from the overly bright headlights of the oncoming car. Letting out an annoyed sigh, I closed an eye silently cursing the driver for not paying attention to the alignment to the headlights of his car. A thumping sound made me look back to the road in front of me only to realize that I was riding off the edge of the asphalt road and onto the dirt shoulder jolting my vehicle to the right. My headlights illuminated the dark fronds of a willow before they banged against my windshield. My heart lurched as they parted to reveal the sturdy trunk of the tree.

I jolted awake to hear banging. Looking around I grimaced from the light that shined in through the window, before taking in my surroundings. Rubbing a hand down my face I looked towards the door leading out of the train car's room. “Wanderer!” A familiar voice sounded. “We're going to be arriving at the Crystal Empire in five minutes! You need to get ready!” After a moment, I recognized the voice as Twilight Sparkle's.

A groan sounded from me as I sat up, aches sounding in my back from the abnormal sleeping position. “I'm awake Twilight” I just about shouted, aggravation sounding in my voice.

If Twilight noticed, it didn't sound in her voice. “Alright, just make sure you're ready!”
I grumbled quietly under my breath as I heard her hoofsteps grow quieter. Blinking a few times I rubbed at my face with gloved hands. A few light smacks jump started my thoughts before I sniffled. Yawning I looked out the window, squinting against the bright light of the sun as it reflected off the snow. Looking ahead of the train, I saw glimmering spires that stood out against the predominately white background.

After blinking my eyes grew wide at the sight of the Crystal Empire growing closer and closer. The city shined in the noonday light of the sun, standing out even against the sudden grasslands that cut off the snow. 'Wow' I thought marveling at the sight before a knock on the door grabbed me from my wonder.

“Waaaanders! We're almost to the Crystal Empire! Are you going to stay trapped in there all the way there~?” Pinkie Pie's voice sounded behind the door making my eyes roll as I chuckled.

Grabbing my bag from the floor of the train car's room, I stood up only to notice a distinct yellow spot against the red seat I had been asleep on. Reaching down, I picked up what looked to be a feather from a large bird. Turning the feather over in my gloved fingers, I looked it over a gentle smile forming on my face.
Shaking my head from my pleasant memories I tucked the feather into the small pouch on my belt. 'I'll have to thank Fluttershy later' I thought pulling the door open.

The pink party pony herself stood on the other side, looking up at me with a large grin on her face. “Heya Wandy! Did you have a good nap?”

Silently I wondered if Fluttershy told the other mares about what had happened before shrugging the thought off, it didn't matter. “Yea, actually I did.” I replied to the Pinkie Pie's smile with one of my own.

Pinkie's smile only grew. “Oh! That's good! Ponies tend to get sooo grumpy if they don't sleep enough!” She started walking down the corridor towards the next door leading to the next car, a distinct spring to her step. “And we can't have you being all grumpy when you meet Flurry Heart!” She leaned over putting a hoof over the other side of her mouth. “Foals tend to get really grumpy if you show up grumpy too.” she said in a hushed voice.

I chuckled at the mare's antics before nodding. “All too true Pinkie, all too true.”

The hyperactive pink mare and I walked through a few cars, her excitedly telling me about the Crystal Empire and how she and her friends saved it from King Sombra.

“And Princess Cadence was like 'Whoosh!' and grabbed Spike and the crystal heart right outta the air! Then she swooped around and said something, I wasn't really close enough to hear her, but then she threw the crystal heart towards the castle and then all the crystal ponies turned all crystaly! Then everything started glowing! All of a sudden we were all crystaly and this magic wave went 'Swoosh!' through us and King Sombra was all 'Auuugh!' and exploded!” Pinkie finished holding her hooves out as she stood on her hind legs.

The other patrons of the train, ranging from crystal ponies to normal ponies stared at the both of us, some in shock and fear of me, others watching in confused awe of the hyperactive happy pony.

“Then what happened?” I asked, a smile on my face as I watched my pink friend fall back to her four hooves looking up at me.
“Pshhh, like you don't already know.” Pinkie said with a dismissive wave of her hoof. “Spike got rewarded for helping save the Crystal Empire, we went back to Equestria, Twilight freaked out because she thought she fai-”

Pinkie Pie was interrupted as a pink aura surrounded her muzzle, though she didn't notice, her jaw continued moving even though her mouth was clamped shut. Looking over I saw Twilight among her group of friends, horn alight staring at Pinkie Pie. Noticing my look she offered a sheepish smile. “You probably don't want to hear that story, I mean it's not all that interesting”

I rolled my eyes, “I do already know it Princess.” I started towards the exit the small group stood next to, Pinkie following, still talking though her mouth was shut, only offering “Mmmmhmm hmm m hmm mh”s.

As we neared I smiled towards Fluttershy who returned it. “Ah, uh, Hey Wanderer” Rainbow Dash's voice sounded making me turn towards the mare, who was flanked by both Rarity and Applejack, both of whom seemed to be looking at her with an obvious intensity. “I, uh, well ya see... About yesterday?”

I nodded holding up a hand, “Don't worry about it. Sometimes we all let our mouths get ahead of us.” I said offering a shrug.

“Oh really? Whew that's good to hear.” A great deal of the tension seemed to evaporate out of her. A posh “Ahem” sounded behind her making all of the tension return as she turned to face the two mares. “Ah, well actually. It wasn't all that okay. I was informed that I shouldn't of said... what I did. And I'm s-sorry.” she finished looking up at me expectantly, a hint of a plea for help showing in her pink eyes.

I offered Applejack and Rarity a raised eyebrow which they promptly ignored, turning away acting like they were interested in anything besides Rainbow's apology.

Looking back down at the mare I nodded. “Thank you Rainbow Dash, admittedly that comment did hurt quite a bit after what happened. Don't worry about it though, I had a bit of help dealing with it so I think I'm alright.”

The cyan mare perked up, blowing a sigh out between pursed lips. “That's great! I'll try to watch out for that in the future.” She turned back towards her two friends before leaning in. “Between you and me, they threatened to do some majorly un-awesome stuff if I didn't apologize.”

I chuckled imagining what some of the threats could've been. I winked before drawing a line over my mouth with my thumb.

“Last Stop! Crystal Empire!” called over what I could only assume to be the intercom of the train before it finally lurched to a stop. A few of the less prepared ponies, and myself included, stumbled a bit before the doors opened revealing the crystal city.

The door quickly became a bit of a rush to get out, even as I looked further down the train other doors opened to release small rivers of ponies of different shapes and sizes. Thankfully, being a 'personal friend' of Princess Twilight, we managed to get off the train rather quickly, with only a few bumps from ponies who were obviously in a hurry.

Looking towards the large crystalline city I found my breath catching in my throat for a moment. Awe stopping me, as the show had not done the impressive city justice. Past grasslands and agricultural plots started houses of different shapes and sizes, ranging from small crystal-like buildings that looked like they had grown from the ground itself, to massive crystal mansions that even from here I could tell were masterpieces of carving and architecture. Even a large dome-roofed stadium that had a golden image on it's side, though simple in design and decoration, seemed elegant and in no way out of place amongst the beautifully crafted homes. Though all of the buildings paled in comparison to the massive Crystal Palace with it's tall spires that seemed to reach to the sky itself, it's arched supports also being the shelter of the crystal heart, the city's protector.

'Wow...' I thought, thoroughly surprised by the beauty. A tug on my arm pulled me away from my sightseeing to see Twilight's horn ignited once again, this time attached to the sleeve of my jacket which was lightly pulling me towards their group, which had grown in number by a few. A number of armored crystal ponies stood at attention near the group of mares, with the exception of one familiar orange pegasus in what appeared to be Equestrian royal guard armor.

Following the pull of Twilight's magic, I headed towards the group.

The guards escorted us through the city streets up into the palace, two breaking off to open the large doors and the last two breaking off as we entered the throne room to stand on either side of the crystal throne. Princess Cadence was turned talking to her husband who stood at her side before turning towards our little group. “There you girls are!” Cadence says as she starts down the steps of her throne. I watch as Twilight splits off from the rest of the group raising an eyebrow as the two meet before they start dancing.
“Sunshine sunshine, ladybugs awake! Clap your hooves and do a little shake!” they both recite, going through the little dance before they stop giggling and hug one another.
“It's so good to see you again Cadence!” Twilight says, a smile across her face as the two step back.
Cadence nods, a similar smile on her own face. “It's good to see you too Twilight! Flurry Heart has been asking about you!”
Having had to bite down on one of my fingers to keep from laughing at the two mares, I felt my hand drop back to my side at the name 'Flurry Heart'. I blinked at the pair of mares for a moment as they talked about Twilight's apparent niece.

'When did this happen?' I found myself questioning. Thinking back through what I remembered of the series, I found a faint memory of hearing about Cadence being pregnant, but the majority of it was a blur. 'Seems what I don't know of this universe is growing rather rapidly.' I thought as Shining Armor approached his sister giving her a hug. 'Hopefully this won't be too complicated with these two. Maybe if I'm lucky I can just head off tonight'
“We got Princess Celestia's letter, though she didn't explain what she needed to use the Crystal Mirror for.” Shining Armor's voice sounded, catching my attention back on the conversation, as the stallion motions towards me. “And is this the 'Wanderer' that the letter mentions.”

My eyebrows raised as the trio looked over at me prompting my approach. “Yes your highness, I am the Wanderer.” I said kneeling, trying to remember the protocol for meeting royalty.

“Please, rise Wanderer. Any friend of Princess Celestia's is a friend of ours” Cadence's voice sounded.

As I rose though, I caught a scrutinizing look from Shining Armor. “Princess Celestia was planning on sending the Wanderer here through the Crystal Mirror to retrieve one of her old students who had escaped through it into the dimension beyond.” Twilight said, answering Shining Armor's question. “As well as a trio of sirens that he believes were banished there as well.”

This time both sets of eyes fell on me, Princess Cadence offering a curious expectancy while her husband offered a similar look to earlier, as if trying to get a gist of my person just by my looks. 'To be fair, he's probably had quite a bit of experience profiling dangerous ponies or other creatures.' I thought before nodding. “Yes. I actually requested this of Princess Celestia, as due to both her wayward pupil and the small group of sirens are likely causing great havoc in this other dimension.”

The pair blinked in surprise though the Prince's eyes narrowed if only fractionally. “That can't be good, though I do ask how did you come by this information? If on speculation alone it seems rather...” Cadence started, looking away as she rolled her hoof, trying to think of the right word.
“Dubious?” Shining Armor finished for her eyes still on me.
Princess Cadence tilted her head, hesitantly agreeing. “I was thinking unfounded, but that does work.”

I opened my mouth to reply, but Twilight beat me to it. “Actually, in the case of Sunset Shimmer, I would be willing to believe it, if only for the fact of what Princess Celestia told me about her, and her rather... rude reply to the Princess' attempt to reach out to her.”

I watched as Twilight pulled the journal out from her saddlebags blinking as she offers it to the two royals after flipping to the correct page. 'This is actually going better than expected. Well, if Shining Armor would quit looking at me like he wants to fry me.'

Shining Armor's face contorted in a look of aggravated disgust while his wife let out a surprised gasp. “Of course we also have the threat against the crown on her head, if nothing else were to stick.” I offered getting a look from both of the rulers.

Slowly I paced back and forth in the castle's guest room I had been offered. Admittedly it was more sparse than I imagined it would be, being in a castle and all, but I shook it off. 'Not as though I'll be here for long' I thought waiting for Princess Cadence or Shining Armor to send for me. The royal pair had, after a bit of discussion, explained that the mirror was not open yet and would remain without power until later tonight. Silently I thanked God for the coincidence we had arrived when we did.

I did ponder though what exactly the two royals knew, as while Princess Cadence had been cordial, if not respectful in our first meeting, Shining Armor had been all but hostile. Thinking back on it, I wagered with myself that the pair had received a letter or two from Princess Twilight about a 'Wanderer' who had been incorporated into the royal guard only to turn face and run immediately after the ceremony. A tired sigh escaped me as I stopped my pacing and sat down on the edge of the bed. 'If I could go back in time...' A humorless chuckle sounded as I thought of the spell Twilight had used to go back in time and warn herself of the impending danger, or lack there of. 'Almost makes me wonder if I could be allowed to try that. Talk myself out of being an idiot...'

After a moment I shook my head, putting a hand on my chest feeling for the familiar cool flame.

Flopping back on the bed I finally started to relax, trying to think of what I would do after getting back from that damn high school. A chuckle sounded as I thought of dealing with Sunset, the immediate concern before getting back, by tying the young woman up and waiting until after dark before simply tossing her through the portal with a piece of duct tape covering her mouth. A frown replaced the smirk as I thought of Applejack's words. 'Females, always spoiling my fun.' I thought sarcastically.

My thoughts began to wonder as I laid back, forming ideas of what I could make after getting back to my forge, what different runes I could try after having been too cautious of the magics involved. 'I could always try to add a couple runes to this one.' I felt for the small knife with Blueblood's horn as the handle.

I thought about the knife for a moment longer before sitting up and unsheathing the knife. Examining the blade I found few issues, though as I ran a nail along the edge I let out a sigh as the nail caught. Rolling my eyes I reached for my bag before grabbing the stone I normally used for sharpening. 'Need to forge me a steel or something. If I keep this up I'm going to end up having to scrap the blade and make a new one due to it getting too thin.'

A knock on the door sounded through the room making me jump, nearly cutting myself. Letting out an annoyed sigh as I checked my hand where the edge had scraped, I turned and looked up at the door “Come in.”

I blinked in surprise as Shining Armor walked through the door, watching as he stopped halfway in noticing the knife and stone. His eyes narrowed slightly as he looked from the two objects to my face. “A rather strange time to be sharpening your weapons.” he said after a short silence.

I shrugged indifferently, “If you don't take care of them, there's no point in having them. Though admittedly this is a tool rather than a weapon.” I looked back down at the blade, running the stone along the edge.

The sound of the blade against the stone was the only sound for a few moments before I glanced back up at the prince. “Is there something I can help you with your majesty?”

Curiosity and disgust crept into the annoyed look he was giving me as he watched my hands. “Is... is that unicorn horn?” he finally asked.

Blinking at him I opened my hand showing the handle of the knife, the white horn's point poking out as I looked at it. “Oh” I said a mix of emotions forming at the thought of the source of the horn. “Yea, ripped it off Blueblood's head after he tried to kill me.” Flipping the knife around so I was holding the blade I displayed the entirety of the handle.

Shocked disbelief filled the unicorn prince's face as he looked at the horn. “What? I know that Prince Blueblood is a bit of a pompous jerk, but why would he try to kill you?”

I let out a humorless chuckle as I looked over at the knife's handle. “Well with all the rather distrusting looks, I assume you know about me being imprisoned in the dungeon of The Princess' castle?” I asked looking back over at him earning an unpleasant look at the mention, though he nodded. “Well Prince Blueblood decided to visit the newest, and only, addition to the cells. After a rather annoying attempt to ignore the Prince, I told him exactly what I thought of him.” I said, motioning circles with the knife's handle. “Him and two of his little buddies decided they didn't like that. So they decided to beat me. After a few more choice words, he made the unwise choice to shoot magic at me. See during my little excursion into the Everfree forest, I found this nifty little amulet that absorbs magic and heals me, while also giving small bursts of strength. So I ripped the horn from his head before he could finish me off. His buddies ran off, and well...” I motioned with the knife again before flipping it back around and checking the edge.

Shining Armor face was unreadable as he looked me over again. I could almost imagine that a part of the stallion was happy, someone had finally brought the pompous ass of a prince down a few pegs. The other part however, wasn't as easy to interpret. The fact that I had been around his sister for quite some time, had deserted my position in the guards, killed Tirek, had assaulted one of his sister's best friends. I didn't even know how much the stallion knew, but obviously it didn't set well in his mind.

After what felt like a long silence of the two of us looking at one another Shining Armor let out a tired sigh, seeming to reserve himself to having to help me. “I came to check if you were ready. The portal should be open within the hour. My wife was wondering if you would need anything specific before you went through.”

I blinked back at the stallion, surprised more than anything. Looking back down at my knife I chewed my lip absentmindedly before shaking my head. “Not that I can think of. Thank you for your concern though, your majesty.”

His eyes narrowed, though less from anger and more for a tired wish for being done with me so he wouldn't have to ever look at me again. “Princess Cadence's concern.” He corrected before turning around. “If you'll follow me, the Mirror's location is less than well known around the castle, and I'd like to keep it that way.”

Nodding, I put my things away. Keeping only the small knife tied to my belt as I put the other miscellaneous items in the backpack. As I rummaged through the small pouch on my belt my fingers found the ring of fog which I took out and looked at for a moment. 'I don't even know if this'll work when I get over to the other side.' I thought looking over the swirling mass of white that seemed to spin endlessly within the pearl. I quickly replaced it in the pouch, 'Added security' I finally thought.

“Anytime would be good, Wanderer.” Shining Armor's voice sounded from just outside the door catching my attention.

Wincing silently at the backpack, and the thought of leaving all of the things behind within it, I followed the stallion through the crystal halls.

Standing before the horseshoe shaped mirror a I looked over the many decorative spirals, inset stones, and other horseshoe shapes that lined the bottom before looking up to the rearing earth pony at the top. Taking in the sight of the mirror I looked down to see a man, a young adult in looks though an unsure expression over his tired face. His clothes were tattered, the quilted forest green shirt having lost the majority of it's color, now being a dull green of a parched plant. The pants were worse looking, faded gray with patches of the dark black they had once been where knee pads had been, his boots were in a similar shape; the soles having nearly lost all of their treads, the laces being frayed and old falling apart simply holding the boots on his feet, the leather similarly discolored from the sabatons that normally rested on the boot's tops.
There were colorful ponies that surrounded him a few feet back, though they wore expressions that ranged from a concern for his well being to a happiness that he would be gone, if only for a short amount of time.

'With friends like these...' He found himself thinking before turning back towards the pink alicorn princess. “You said the portal should be open soon your majesty?” I asked.

Princess Cadence nodded, her hair bobbing with the movement. “Yes, though I must inform you that the time that the portal is open is... less than constant.” she said, an unsure look forming on her face.

My eyes widened as I looked at her before they narrowed. “What do you mean?”

Out of the corner of my eye I could see Shining Armor tense, “The portal doesn't stay open constantly, rather it opens for a few hours before closing for days on end. The time frame the portal holds to seems to change over the years, growing longer or shorter. The time you have to return could be anything from days after you go through to weeks with the portal opening and closing as time passes.”

Worry creased my brow as I looked away from Princess Cadence to the tall portal, the young man looking back at me with accusatory eyes that were framed with the same worry.

“Is there something wrong Wanderer?” A similarly implicative voice sounded making me glance through the mirror to Shining Armor.

'It just feels like the rules keep changing on me' I thought. Turning back I smiled as genuinely as I could while shaking my head. “Of course not, your majesty. Simply trying to decide the best course of action to convince our wayward unicorn back through.”

The smile was fake, I knew it, a few of the ponies that had been around me longer might notice it, the prince however... “Of course, I wish you the best of luck.” he said nodding offering a smile that I noticed didn't reach his eyes.

“Best get this show on the road then” I muttered turning back from the group of ponies and walking towards the mirror's surface. Stopping just before the final step, I reached a hand out to touch the cold glass' surface only for a feeling similarly to passing through water to reach my brain as the hand disappeared with a bright white light surrounding where my wrist seemed to end.

Pulling the hand back through I noticed no difference. Looking back up to my reflection I swallowed hard before walking through the water-like surface.

Chapter 58; The Other Side

Colors swirled around in front of my face. A silent gasp made it's way out of my mouth as I tried to take a breath but the speed I was going through this strange between space sucked the air from my lungs. Bile slowly crept it's way up my throat as I quickly approached a blindingly bright white light that seemed to be the epicenter of the swirling mass of color. I closed my eyes, tensing my body as I awaited what was to come, thoughts forming but the colors and light even behind my shut eyelids blew the ideas from my mind.

The rush and feeling of momentum finally came to an abrupt stop all of a sudden rocking me forwards to land on my face on a hard substance. Letting out a groan as I reached up to hold the now sore spot on my forehead I opened my eyes.

Everything looked all too similar to the other side of the portal, colors seemed to pop more, plants more vibrant, even the early morning sky seemed to shine just the little bit brighter than it did in my memories of home. Though that seemed to be the end of the resemblance, as I looked up to see a large building of brick, what looked to be marble or some other white stone, and glass. Sitting up on the concrete that had become my seat, I lowered my hand only to see a light gray hand fall into my vision. My eyes bulged as I looked over myself to find that not only my skin had changed, but as did my clothes.

A pair of normal blue jeans sat on my legs above steel toed brown boots. Draping over the jeans was an unzipped dark brown hoodie revealing what looked to be a plain white t-shirt. Small items poked at my legs from inside the pockets of the jeans as did a my strangely shaped knife dangle from the belt looped around my waist to hold the jeans up.

'Why would the mirror...' I wondered, slowly getting back up after turning around to look at the portal to see a large stone stand displaying a massive horse rearing back. Taken aback slightly at the size of the stone tail pointed right at me I stood up and brushed myself off. Still giving an odd look to my newly gray hands. As I brushed myself off though I noticed the fact that the 'baby fat' as my mother had once called it had returned, making my stomach stick out if only slightly from the top of my jeans.

A mental groan sounded as I realized what had happened. I had been reverted back to the age I had been in high school.

'Fuckin' funny joke...' I found myself thinking shooting the marble base an ugly look.

After a moment I started taking inventory of the things I had on me. 'Ring of fog, my knife...' I felt a few jingling bits I had missed in the small bag on my belt back in Equestria. Rolling my eyes at my mistake I opted to ignore them, 'Didn't really bring much did I?' I thought, looking at the ring in my hand. The inset pearl thankfully still held the strange white mist that spun within it.

My brows furrowed as I thought of another magical source. Reaching within myself, I search for the cool flame that had been present ever since my time in Celestia's jail. A slight frown appeared after a few moments of searching, unable to find the magical energy whatsoever. Feelings of comfortable nostalgia were felt for a moment at the thought of once again being a normal human being. The feelings were short lived however as I felt instead a hunger, one that I couldn't explain. The dull ache of an unfilled stomach echoed out from where my magic had once resided causing a shiver of discomfort.

Trying to shrug off the feeling I looked around, expecting to find a number of other 'humans'. The significant lack of them however made me look back up at the sky, wondering slightly what exactly time it was, and when the students of this damned high school would appear.

Letting out a sigh, I rubbed a hand down my face only to find a patchy beard in it's early stages forming on my face causing me to pull on one of the strands to see a very familiar coppery colored hair poking out between my gray fingertips.

'At least some things stay the same.' I thought with a small amount of comfort at the thought.

Shaking my head, I started for the front doors of the school, the thought that when I had gone during winter I remembered going into school while it was still dark out.

As I reached the steps however I stumbled, nearly slamming my face into the cement steps leading to the pair of glass doors, my only saving grace being the rail to either side of the steps. A grumble sounded from within me as I looked down at my shoes and got back up. 'Change in center of gravity...' went through my head before I went up the short stairs to the door and pulled.

The door stopped short of coming open, a click sounding as it stopped. A frown formed on my face as I looked down at the handle and pulled again much to the same effect. 'Damn it' I thought rolling my eyes.

Sunset Shimmer locked her apartment's door, turning and acknowledging the dead aloe vera plant for a moment. The thought of throwing the plant away occurred to her, as it had on multiple other days, shaking her head she turned heading for the stairs.

As she neared her neighbor's door she had to suppress a shiver as she noticed one of the slats in the blinds lifted up to reveal darkness beyond. Whatever being that was looking from the other side noticed her and the blinds quickly shut making Sunset's unease at her neighbors resurface. She had never seen them in person, but remembered hearing both a woman and man shouting at one another on multiple different occasions.

Going down the stairs a bit less calmly than she would have liked, she headed for her Trakehn. Pulling the keys out of her jacket pocket, she zipped her leather jacket up and plopped the helmet down on her head. Straddling the bike, she put the key in and turned, a bit of that unease flowing from her as the motorcycle purred to life underneath her.

Turning around to look behind her, she put the kickstand back up and slowly walked the bike out of her space before putting it into gear. Offering one last glance at her apartment she zipped down the apartment's parking lot heading for the exit to the complex. As she reached the stop sign she paused only for a moment before flying out into the early morning traffic.

The morning chill bit at her even through her jacket and gloves throwing her hair out behind her as she rode on towards the school.

'School...' She thought as she pulled up to a red light looking down at the different gauges that were mounted to the handle bars. 'I only have a month or two left before graduation, don't I?'

Sunset rubbed gloved hands together, trying to bring some of the chill from the leather and plastic fibers. 'Still leaves to question what I'll be doing afterwards.' She hadn't thought about the subject too much, most of her high school career having been used to gain the upper hand over the other student, through whatever means necessary.

'I had always assumed I would've headed back to Equestria by now, but...' The thought of her old home sparked the anger felt against her mentor. She'd dismissed her, after showing her the mirror she wouldn't even answer any of her questions. “You're not ready” She remembered the alicorn saying, on more than one occasion. Finally when she had went around her back to find out what it was about, even finding information on the ability to turn Sunset into an alicorn herself, Celestia had blown her off. It took Sunset finally threatening, screaming in her anger for her mentor to act. Instead of making her a princess however she was thrown out of her tutelage. 'Don't worry Princess Celestia I'll make good on my prom-'

A loud horn behind her startled her from her thoughts making her look up to see a green light. Turning back with a annoyed look on her face she offered the driver of the large truck her middle finger before flying off.

'I almost wish I could offer a couple of these plebeians some of that same revenge I've saved up for Celestia...' she thought as she turned into the school's parking lot. Slowly making her way through the maze of vehicles before she found her normal space. Lacking a vehicle on both sides, just as she liked it.

'That...' she started as she parked pulling her keys from the ignition and putting down the kickstand. 'Won't do. I believe my revenge on that solar bitch will need every ounce of hate I have.' She finished her thought with a evil smile before taking her helmet off.

Stepping off her bike, Sunset reached to put the helmet down on the seat before stopping. Shaking her head she simply threw the helmet under an arm and headed towards the school building.

Around her she immediately noticed something different, a handful of students approaching the school were looking at the statue of the school's mascot, the stallion. Following their eyes, she noticed a student sitting up on top of the pedestal, his legs dangling over the edge swinging back and forth slowly as he looked over the students.

Normally Sunset would think nothing of this as some students liked to 'fuck the rules' and ignore their principal's request to keep off of the mascot statue. An offense which normally was punished with a detention of cleaning off said statue. The reason that this male student stood out to her however was because she didn't recognize him and she knew, at least of, every student at Canterlot High.

He looked relatively boring, jeans, a dark brown hoodie with a plain white shirt underneath revealing a less than active physique, light gray skin with a shaggy looking head of coppery colored hair and a patchy copper beard. A curious fact about him was the lack of any kind of mark on his clothing.

She watched him for a moment as he looked at other students, his legs pausing as he noticed one that caught his eye, a curious look coming over his face at certain students. Big Macintosh and Applejack who walked towards the school talking between themselves, Sweetie Drops (or Bon Bon as she preferred) talking to Lyra who carried her lyre case over her back along with her purse, he watched Pinkie Pie hop through the crowd towards the school building with an amused expression, Rarity talked with some of the other people of the 'fashion' click as they all advanced towards the school. After a while, the strange male's eyes fell on her and his legs stopped swinging all together, focusing on her.

Thinking of a ploy to possibly make this new student one of her lackeys, or at least to keep him out of her way, she offered a friendly smile and waved to the young man. He showed little reaction besides blinking at her before looking over her and quickly hopping down from the stallion's pedestal.

She watched him make his way through the crowd of students, curiosity burning in her mind, before she heard the clomping of heavy footsteps behind her.

Turning around she was met with what she remembered being referred to as a 'skinhead'. A very large man stood over her, his head shaved bald and shiny as the name implied, wearing a sleeveless leather jacket with a dark gray t-shirt beneath with what looked to be a sledge hammer pounding spikes into a railroad.“Well hello there little bitch. Seems appropriate you're in high school seeing how you can't seem to drive!” the skinhead said, his voice filled with anger.

What few students attention the skinhead hadn't caught, his words grabbed them making them stop in their normal walk towards the school building and watch the exchange.

“Excuse me?” Sunset asked in the most innocent voice she could muster. To herself she didn't know what exactly she had done to cause this large man's anger, but she figured there must be some way to defuse the situation, possibly even using it to her advantage in front of the student body. “I'm sorry sir but I don't know what you're talking about.”

Her words only seemed to make the man's anger grow as his face contorted. Stepping aside he pointed towards the large truck she had seen behind her at the light. “How about now you little cunt? Huh?!” 'Oh shit' she thought to herself as she watched the skinhead's face turned more red as he continued, spittle flying from his lips. “Yea probably didn't expect someone to stop you after you insult them like that did you?!”

Sunset tried to think of some way to salvage the exchange, to make it seem like the large man was the 'bad guy', but as she pressed herself she watched as the skinhead leaned down to grab her by the front of her jacket.

“Well I want an apology before I'm forced to punish the stupid little bitch!” He said, his beet red face now inches from her own. “WELL?! I'M WAITING!”

Sunset's things flew from her hands as the larger man shook her back and forth, the reality of the situation finally getting to her, and truly terrifying her.

One of the man's hands let go of her jacket balling up into a fist as it also neared her face. “Fine, the bitch wants to be punished? Who am I to-”

“Hey Jackass!” A new voice sounded behind her, taking the large man's attention off of her and to the speaker. “How 'bout we let the pretty young lady go, and talk about this like civilized human beings, eh?”

The new insult seemed to only make the large man's anger grow as his face contorted baring his teeth to the other male. “Fuck off you little shit, I'm going to teach this cunt a lesson about how to treat other people!”

A snort sounded behind her making her turn to see the same gray skinned boy standing there apart from the crowd of students that had formed. “Really? It looks more like a large man about to abuse a young lady for no good reason from my point of view.”

My fists clenched and unclenched as I watched the large man holding Sunset Shimmer. Deep down something within me knew what I was doing was stupid, however at the same time I didn't want to have to escort an injured Sunset home only for the ponies to immediately assume I had beaten her and drug her home.

“Wouldn't you all agree?” I asked back towards the large crowd of students behind me. “Big guy taking out his anger on the powerless young woman? Oh I guess we know the size of your testicles now, if the truck didn't give it away!”

A few snickers behind me were followed by a number of annoyed shouts agreeing with me. 'Damn mob mentality never worked for me in high school' I thought offering the obviously livid skinhead a smirk as the voices of the other students slowly grew in volume.

“SHUT THE FUCK UP!” the large man's voice boomed, cutting through the growing shouts of the crowd and silencing it. “Seems you want some too huh?” The man said standing back up to his full height.

I was maybe an inch or two taller than Sunset Shimmer when she was standing up, but this man was nearly a head taller than I was. He towered over the young woman who he gripped by her leather jacket. “Stay here.” he growled shoving her to the ground before turning back towards me and approaching.

Swallowing hard I started taking off my jacket. Gripping it in what I hoped look like a casual way as the man approached. 'Alright as soon as he gets close, what I'll do is I'll throw this over the guy's head and...' my thoughts trailed off as he grew closer. I had to suppress the instinct to grab my knife, having hidden it away in my pocket to keep it from causing problems with the other students. 'Damn it...' I finally thought, readying myself to strike.

“EXCUSE ME!” A booming feminine voice sounded out from the school's entrance. Catching everyone's attention. Taking a step back I glanced over to see Princess Luna's counterpart standing in the school's open doorway. Vice Principal Luna looked less than pleased as she looked at the large skinhead. Something was in her hand, though from where I was I couldn't quite make it out, though it was boxy and at least part of it was a pale blue.

The vice principal made her way down the school's steps, keeping the small boxy item well within reach. The students quickly parted as she approached stopping feet from the large skinhead. “Sir I'm going to have to ask you to leave the premises.” Vice Principal Luna said calmly, though threat dripped from her voice. “I've called the police and the school will be pressing charges if any of our students are hurt.”

The anger on the man's face faltered for a moment at the thought of the police before returning, if diminished. “That little bitch over there needs to be properly disciplined.” He said pointing over at Sunset who had since sat up from her position on the ground.

“Oh?” Luna's voice sounded, anger slowly forming in it at the threat to one of her students. “And what exactly has she done to earn this disciplinary action?”

The man faltered for a moment, seeming to realize his position was less than sound. A growl sounded from him as he glared at the vice principal, turned and shot the same glare at me, before stomping off making sure to kick Sunset Shimmer's bag as he passed it towards his truck.

I let out a breath that I didn't realize I had been holding as the man got into his truck and drove off. Looking up at the vice principal I gave her a thankful look, though she only returned a disapproving scowl. My head turned from her towards Sunset Shimmer who was only just trying to get herself up off the ground. Draping my jacket over my shoulder, I started towards the young woman, reaching her I offered a hand and a concerned look. “You alright?”

Sunset Shimmer looked up at me, worry and fear edging her eyes. She shakily nodded her head and took my hand and I helped her to her feet. Offering the young woman another concerned look I let go of her hand before turning and grabbing her bag and helmet. Dusting them off I handed them to her.

Fear and shock was still evident in the young woman's face though she looked as though she was thinking hard before she sniffed hard and wiped the tears that had formed in her eyes away.

“Sunset Shimmer, are you alright?” Vice Principal Luna's voice sounded behind us making us turn to look at the blue skinned woman.

Sunset seemed to take a deep breath before clearing her voice. “Yes, Vice Principal Luna.”

Worry edged the older woman's face as she looked at the younger woman. “Sunset, I understand that this is hard, however I'm going to need to see you in my office so we can discuss what's happened.”

The younger woman looked as though she might protest, but something seemed to suck the energy out of her as she nodded looking away from the vice principal. She simply nodded and started towards the school as students started talking between themselves about what had happened.
Vice Principal Luna watched on at the young woman before turning back towards me, “And I don't believe we've met, or that you're a student at this school in fact.” she said, giving me a scrutinizing look.

I blinked up at the woman before putting my hoodie back on. “Well that's because I'm not.” I started making her eyebrow rise in question. “Oh no, I was actually hoping to apply here.” I said holding my hands out before scratching at the back of my head.

The vice Principal's eyes narrowed as she looked me over before offering a quiet. “Hmm.”

'Admittedly I didn't expect to have to do this...' I thought as my mind raced, wondering exactly what I was going to have to do. Panic creeping just below my skin.

“Very well” The tall woman said nodding before turning towards the school. “Come, my sister normally handles enrollment, however she's unfortunately at a meeting. I'll see what I can do about setting you up, and of course you'll have to explain what happened with this little 'incident'”

“Yes m'am” I replied, trying to come up with someway to keep from arousing too much suspicion.

After a moment of the vice Principal addressing the students and telling them to 'please continue to their classes' she turned back to me as we entered the school. “You probably heard Sunset Shimmer say my name, but I am Vice Principal Luna. My sister is the Principal, her name is Celestia.”

I blinked at her expectant look for a moment before racking my brain. “Ah, yes. My name... is... Wandering Bindle.” I finally said offering an embarrassed smile.

The vice principle gave me an odd look before returning the smile. “It's a pleasure to meet you Wandering Bindle. I hope you can find CHS to your liking.”

I nodded as she looked away, my eyes quickly finding a very interesting pattern in the school's tiles. 'I sure as hell hope so too.'

Sitting patiently outside of the vice principal's office I twiddled my thumbs, blew air between my lips making a raspberry-like sound, and even whistled short little songs. My nerves were on end, nothing was familiar in this area besides the vague knowledge that I was in the Canterlot High School. Other students passed by on occasion, giving me curious looks, or in some cases amused ones.
'Probably thinking I'm in big trouble.' I thought rolling my eyes before stopping as a thought occurred to me. 'Or pissed that I saved one of the people making their lives a living hell...' I let out a little sigh and introduced my palm to my face.

Wondering how far rumors had spread was like wondering if you'd get an STD from a whore. In high school it didn't take a day for everyone to hear about something if they had any ability in the ways of social skills.

“Great way to make my mark on my first day of school.” I muttered to myself as I propped my head up on my hands.

As I waited I wondered how I could've won that fight. The man had been larger, probably tougher, and possibly meaner if my Dad had been right about being older meant being meaner. I however was more than likely more experienced in fighting, less expected to fight dirty, and a lot nastier when I thought I needed to be. A chuckle sounded as I thought of throwing the jacket over the guy's head before kicking him in the balls. My toes ran up against the firm end of the boots making me shake my head with a smile. 'That probably would've worked' I thought. Most of my other plans were variations of the same, with the exception of if I had to bring my knife into the equation, in which case the dude would probably be dead. I grimace as the thought crossed my mind. 'Which would make this whole 'Getting Sunset and leaving' thing that much more difficult.' I thought shaking my head.

Letting out a sigh I looked over to the door to the vice principal's office, silently wishing they would hurry up.

“Excuse me?” The voice made me jump and turn towards the speaker. A pearly white skinned woman stood before me, clad in purple and off-white-blue with curled locks of violet hair. “Oh! My apologies, I didn't mean to surprise you.”

After a moment I recognized the young woman as this universe's version of Rarity, I let out a chuckle and rubbed at an arm. “N-no I need to worry less. Sorry about that reaction.”

Rarity blinked at me, “What could you be worried about here dear? CHS is a very safe school.”

I smiled forcing back a laugh, “Oh you know the usual. New place, new school, almost got in a fight with a skinhead twice my size defending a girl I don't even know and am going to have to explain that to the vice principal while she's trying to enroll me, don't have any friends here.”

The young woman gave me a pointed look, “There's no need to be like that.”

Nodding a held up a hand. “I know, I'm sorry. I tend to get sarcastic when I'm stressed.” I started before motioning towards her. “and here I am taking it out on you, the first person to talk to me here besides...” I trailed off pointing a thumb towards the vice principal's door.

Rarity's face softened. “It's alright dear. You've just need to look at the bright side of things. I mean now almost the entire school knows you're more than brave when standing up to a ruffian like him.”

I snorted shaking my head. “Suppose I shoulda seen that coming when I started, huh?” I said looking back up at her.

“Ah, well...” she trailed off motioning for 'just a little bit' with her fingers. “It's not that bad a thing though, it's not as though the school is saying you were too much of a coward to stand up for someone, or laughing at you for trying and failing.”

Shrugging I looked back over to the vice principal's door. “Just a shame I ended up defending someone no one likes, eh?” Silence ruled the hall for a moment before I turned back to Rarity and saw her lightly biting at one of her fingers, obviously trying to keep from saying something. “I'm right aren't I?”

Rarity moved her hands and licked her lips, “Well...” she started before looking away trying to think.

“That bad huh?” I asked, already knowing the answer.

She gave the sign for 'so so' with an unsure look on her face. “Sunset Shimmer is rather well known as a troublemaker and a less than honest person...” she said prompting a nod and an understanding look. “Don't misunderstand.” She said quickly making me look back up at her. “I don't think anyone deserves to be harassed or assaulted like that, but... you might not want to expect to gain any friends from helping her like that.”

I let out a laugh and put on my best bittersweet smile. “Ah well. Not like I expected that. Can't go helping people just to hope to get something back, right?”

Rarity offered a gentle smile, “You almost sound like an old... friend of mine” she said, pausing for a moment to think of the right words.

“Hope that's a good thing miss” I said with another chuckle.

Rarity let out a gasp putting a hand to her chest, “Oh were are my manners! I do apologize, my name is Rarity.” she said holding out a hand.

I smiled, standing up before taking her hand in both of mine and inclining my head. “It's a pleasure to meet you Miss Rarity, I'm Wandering Bindle. Hopefully we can talk more if my enrollment process goes smoothly.”

A slight blush played across the woman's face as I let go of her hand, she cleared her throat before nodding. “I think that would be splendid. You seem like quite the gentleman.” I smirked at her words but kept my mouth shut.

A loud ringing sounded through the building making Rarity's eyes go wide. “Oh my, I do apologize, but that was the bell. I should be getting to class, hopefully we'll have that chance to talk again. Au revoir!”

I nodded waving as the young woman made her way back down the hall before sitting back down and giving the vice principal's door an expectant look. When it didn't open I shrugged, silently wondering what the two women would be talking about for this long. After a few moments my eyes turned to where Rarity had gone. 'Hm, almost makes me wonder if I should try to get them back together...' I thought before chuckling to myself.

A few minutes passed before another bell rung, this time twice in a row. 'Guess that marks the beginning of classes' I thought looking up at one of the speakers before the sound of the door next to me opening.

Turning I saw Sunset Shimmer, a bit more composed since I had last seen her, walk out of the vice principal's office before turning to me. “She said to go ahead inside.” she said simply before heading back where I had followed Luna.
Standing up, I turned away from her, before stopping. A mental sigh sounded before I turned back towards her as she walked away. “Are you alright?” I asked making her stop and turn to look back at me.

Sunset blew a wayward strand of her hair out of her face before giving me a curious look. “I'm fine, thanks for asking.” She said dismissively. I gave her a concerned look to which she rolled her eyes. “Look, Guy. I don't need some knight in shining armor, I could've taken care of myself back there.”

I gave the young woman a tired look. “Alright fair enough.” I said equally dismissive before shrugging. “I just don't like seeing young women attacked right in front of me without doing anything. It's just wrong.”

Sunset's eyes narrowed before she approached, poking a finger into my chest. “Look here bub. I'm not some defenseless girl for you to try and woo after 'saving her from some skinhead jackass'. I don't need your help.”

I blinked down at the sudden change of attitude before snickering, it quickly turned into laughter. After a moment or two, I wiped at my eyes only to see the face of a pissed off Sunset Shimmer staring back at me. “You're serious?” I said through chuckles. Her eyes narrowed more making the chuckles die and turn into a tired sigh. “I didn't come here to try and get into your pants.” I said making her blink in surprise before the anger returned. “Look, Sunset right?” I asked only to receive the same look. “I just saw something that didn't look right so I tried to stop it, you wanna be friends or something, cool, but I didn't do it for that. I don't even know you.”

Sunset Shimmer only seemed to get more annoyed at my words. “No, you don't know me. You don't know what I've been through, what I'm planning on. I don't want to be your friend I'd much rather you leave so I never have to see your face again. Just... Just stay out of my way.” she finally said before backing up out of my face.

I let out another sigh shaking my head. “Or what? You'll blackmail me? Oh oh! Spread rumors I tried to coerce you into performing sexual favors for me because I saved you? Go ahead and use that one!” I started, offering a fake smile before letting it drop back to the tired look I had been giving her. “I might not know your life, but you sure as hell don't know mine. If nothing else, think of me helping you as a favor, and leave me alone if you're going to do nothing but try to treat me like dog shit, capiche?”

Sunset's face twisted in anger and she opened her mouth to offer a retort, but looking behind me a smile appeared on her face.

Rolling my eyes I turned back around to give Vice Principal Luna the same tired look. “I take it you're ready for me now?” I asked.

Anger was obvious on the older woman's face as she looked between Sunset and myself. Taking a step back, she motioned forcefully for me to enter the dimly lit office. Rolling my eyes mentally I walked past her and sat down as she closed the door after telling Sunset to go home.

Vice Principal Luna sat down behind her desk, a deep frown on her face as she looked me over. The office was rather sparse. Few decorations beyond a pot of flowers and some dim pictures tacked onto the chalkboard with magnets. The definition of business, with a bookshelf with a number of different titles that were too dark to read, a golden nameplate which gave the woman's title and name, a phone, and what looked to be part of the intercom system.

'Hm, fairly spartan, but not unattractive for an office I guess.' I thought before turning my gaze to the vice principal.

“So, would you like to explain what exactly happened with the gentleman outside earlier?” Luna started making me mentally shrug.

'Guess she's starting at the top them' I thought before clearing my throat. “I don't know exactly what time it was when I got here, but it was too early for school to be in session, as the doors were locked when I tried to go inside. So while waiting I sat up on the pedestal for the statue outside.” I pointed with a thumb in the general direction of the entrance.

“Mmm, for future reference that is prohibited. If it happens again I'll be giving you detention and have you clean the statue.” She said simply before motioning for me to continue.

I offered a raised eyebrow, 'Assuming I'm getting into your school eh? Little strange seeing as what she walked in on but whatever.' “After a while students started coming in, heading to wait in little groups before someone unlocked the doors, then they started flooding inside. I started looking around to see if I recognized anyone, when I noticed the young lady, Sunset Shimmer?” I asked to which she nodded. “I noticed that the large 'Gentleman', as you referred to him as, following her. I figured something was up so I started trying to make my way over. That's when he started yelling at her. Something about her insulting him and her being a bad driver, I apologize I can't repeat them, there was a rather thick crowd of onlookers I was trying to get through. Regardless, the basics of it was he was obviously going to resort to violence, so I took his attention off of her and put it on me.”

A curious look was my reply, “And you thought this was a good idea why?”

I shrugged. “If the choices are seeing a young lady get the sh- er crap beat out of her, or the possibility of getting the crap beat out of me and having to resort to violence to defend myself. Well with all due respect Vice principal, I'd get in the fight. Someone's going to get beat, might be him, might be me, but he'll know he's been in a fight.”

A contemplative look fell over the woman's face for a moment as she made a bridge out of her fingers. “A noble cause I suppose, but did you ever think of trying to resolve things without violence?” she offered.

I let out a chuckle shaking my head. “Diplomacy is only a possibility, if the other individual has an ounce of respect for who he's talking to. Obviously, the man felt insulted and decided he needed to take it out on the ones who had insulted him. I sincerely doubt if I had asked him 'Do you really think that's a good idea? Look at how many people are around you, everything is videoed these days. Are you sure you won't end up on the internet assaulting a young woman?' that he would have stopped. When a man gets that angry...” I felt a shiver flow through me. “Honestly I'm surprised you managed to talk him down. I think it was the threat of the police which snapped him out of it.”

Vice Principal Luna blinked at me, surprise written on her features. “I can understand your sentiment, however I must warn you that fighting, whether for a good reason or not, is also prohibited on CHS property. If it happens both parties will be suspended.”

I gave the vice principal a weary look before shaking my head. “It's how it was at my last school. Though I do ask if you've called the police, why haven't they gotten here yet?”

The vice principal blinked at me before an embarrassed blush played across her face. “Admittedly I hadn't called the police, I actually had nine one one dialed but hadn't called yet, I was hoping the threat would be enough. The paperwork you have to deal with while dealing with the police...” she trailed off, shaking her head. “Regardless” she said making me smirk. “What was going on with that exchange I walked in on?”

I blinked at her before letting out a tired sigh and leaning back in the chair, throwing my head back over the edge. “I'm waiting” her voice echoed off the walls as blood started rushing to my head.

Throwing my head back forward to look at her I offered her a tired look. “I asked if she was alright, she said she was then she said she didn't need some 'knight in shining armor', I told her the same sentiment I told you about not liking to see women getting beat up on, she thought I was trying to get into her pants, I explained I wasn't, she didn't believe me and told me to leave her alone, I basically returned the request with some more colorful words. Is there anything else on the subject? I mean no offense, but that” I motioned again with my thumb, “Kinda pissed me off.”

Vice principal Luna blinked at me in surprise before a look of disapproval fell over her face. “I cannot say I agree with your use of the said 'colorful words' and would appreciate it if you wouldn't use them on school grounds either.”

I let out a sigh as I looked her. “I understand. My point being, Sunset seemed a bit defensive and thought I was trying to take advantage of her. Talking to her counselor might be a good idea.”

The look didn't fade, “I was already planning on it. The young woman seemed like she was in shock so I-”
“Excuse me?” I started, interrupting her making the look harden further. “I can't say I agree with you there. I've been through shock. That” I said pointing again with a thumb. “Was a pissed off and vulnerable young woman who thought I was trying to take advantage of her. Shock is when your body starts shutting down after a massive injury. Don't quote me on this, but I'm pretty sure it's from blood loss. Not a traumatic event that made someone feel bad. You won't die from being scared unless you have a weak heart.” I emphasized my point by pounding a fist against my chest.

The disapproving look had been replaced with surprise once again. This time concern faded in taking it's place. “What?” she finally managed.

I pinched the bridge of my nose as I realized I had said too much. After a moment I tried to think of some way to salvage the situation. “What happened...” I started a pit in my stomach opening as I knew how hard I'd be lying. “There was an accident.” I finished, looking back up at the woman. “My parents didn't make it out and I wasn't far off myself. They managed to get me into the ICU in time and saved me before I bled out.” I waved a hand trying to turn the conversation away from the lie. “My point being, there's a distinct difference between going through shock and being traumatized.”

Chapter 59; A Less Than Splendid Day

I wore a heavy frown as I walked out of the vice principal's office. The day hadn't been going well, and as I had found out it was only around eight in the morning now. My first interactions with one of the people, or pony depending on your view, I was supposed to be taking back to Equestria had gone far from well, I had to lie my way though my enrollment process, and I'd have to find someplace to spend the rest of the day as since school had already begun the vice principal had suggested I simply head back home what with all of the excitement of earlier in the morning.

I let out a quiet groan as a hand fell over my chest. On top of all my little problems the hunger I had discovered after my arrival here only seemed to of grown, now causing what felt much like an ache that pulsed through my being.

'Either I'm going to have to figure out some way to fix this or get the hell out of here as quickly as possible...'

Shaking my head and trying to push past the pain, I looked down at the paperwork that the vice principal had given me, listing the hours of the school, rules, etc. Rolling my eyes I flipped to the next paper which was the list of classes and my eyes immediately fell. While technically I was in the senior class, due to coming in so late in the school year I might as well be a junior, having to forgo graduation and come back the next year.

Blinking I shook my head a confused look falling on my face as I walked down the hallway. 'I'm not even going to stay here that long, why should I care?' I thought chuckling before simply folding up the schedule and putting it in my back pocket. The student handbook quickly found it's way into the garbage along with the list of school rules after a quick peruse to make sure I didn't get expelled immediately on my first day.

Grimacing as the ache in my chest worsened I let out a heavy breath before heading towards the front door. 'Might as well see if I can't find at least some leads on those three sirens.' I thought pushing my way out of the door.

Getting lost in the deceptively large city was almost an inevitability. Looking back where I had come from I liked to imagine I could use the landmarks and make my way back to the school, and the safety of the portal.

The cityscape had degraded heavily, falling far from the clean cut and attractive looking newer buildings to degrading and heavily worn ones that held few shops.

Making matters worse as the day had drug on, easily afternoon by the placement of the sun with a steady increase of vehicle traffic and people on foot walking to and from their homes. The more pressing matter however was the fact that the growing pain had only gotten worse as the day drug on. Increasing steadily from an ache to a nearly debilitating agony that made even walking difficult.

Despite my attempts to ignore the pain and power through it, the signs had begun to show to the pedestrians around me, and they similarly steered clear of the labored young man.

Leaving me to my current position in a dark alley, sitting with my arms wrapped around my knees against the side of a dumpster.

My initial thought was that the pain had been caused by a lack of food, and after long enough without it I had simply lost a sense of the feeling of hunger. After trying to eat one of the decorative, and admittedly bitter, fruits off of one of the trees earlier in the day, I found it did nothing to diminish the pain. Looking over at the half digested remains of the impromptu meal I grimaced, if not from disgust than from the situation as a whole.

'I'm... going to die... again...' I thought tensing up as a shiver ran over my body bringing new agony with it. 'How stupid...' I managed.

Something wet touched me causing me to flinch away from the feeling. Looking over I saw a small dog it's long fur wet and matted into clumps, though despite it's appearance it looked up at me happily wagging it's tail.

A smile slowly started forming on my face for a moment before the pain racked my body again. Looking back down at the dog a thought slowly crossed my tired mind as I glanced back over at the pile of vaguely orange vomit. A shudder passed through me as the thought held it's lucidity despite the pain.

'Kill it.'

Looking back over at the dog it yipped expectantly waiting for some sort of treat or for me to play with it. Another wave of pain racked my body setting my mind. Desperation.

I unfolded my legs so they were laying out in front of me and started leading the dog over into my lap with scratches and pets. The happy animal sat down oblivious to the world around it as I continued scratching through the matted fur.

Reaching down with my other hand as the one scratching through the fur slowly made it's way towards the animals head, I watched as the dog stretched it's neck enjoying the attention. With my free hand I grasped the animal, right behind the jaw, my thumb rubbing through the fur into the back of it's skull.

Sitting there for a moment I petted the stray animal, waiting for the next jolt of pain to rush through me. A long moment passed, allowing a glimmer of hope, 'Maybe I won't ha-' I started thinking only for the pain to return, edging me onward.

In a desperate attempt at survival, my other hand gripped the other side of the stray dog's head. It's body tensed as it seemed to realize something was wrong, but a moment too late.

Crack

Pain slowly subsided back to a dull throb. A wave of relief washed over me as I stared at the afternoon sky. The relief was quickly replaced by disgust as the weight in my lap registered with my mind once more.

Looking down I saw the quickly fading eyes of the small animal, staring up at me, silently questioning. “Why” they seemed to ask before fading into a dumb blackness that asked nothing.

Fragile justifications tried to form in my mind, trying to dull the pain of what I had just caused. Memories of the last innocent creature, similarly brutalized, by my hand. Lifting the shaking hand I looked at the palm, which had darkened in color from the oils, dirt, and whatever else the small dog had gotten into before meeting me.

Bile threatened to run up my throat before I swallowed it back down.

Running a dirty hand down my face, I felt it harden as I pushed the limp corpse out of my lap before dusting it off and standing up. Letting out a tired breath I winced at the memory of the pain, the throb that had replaced the debilitating pain manageable, if slightly annoying.

Forcing myself, I turned and walked out of the alley, ignoring the furred body that laid in a filthy alley beside a dumpster.

Choosing instead to continue my search.

“I'm sorry to bother you, but you haven't seen three young ladies in dark hoodies come in here recently have you?”

The diner's soda jerk looked me over confused. My search for the three banished sirens had been less than fruitful, through a number of different eating establishments I had found little to no clues about their whereabouts beyond hearsay and annoyed staff at the wave of anger they brought with strange singing.

After those many failed attempts, the weariness showed easily on my face, though thankfully the dull throb had remained as such, and was manageable with few hiccups to show I was in any pain.

“You talkin' about those three weird girls who never really order anything and just sit in one of the booths singing?” he asked, annoyance growing in his voice at the thought of them.

Blinking I nodded silently, hoping he would continue. “Uhhhg” he groaned, putting the tall glass he was wiping down on the wooden counter with a clink. “I never know what to do with those three. The owner simply lets them sit around all day singing. I've asked him why a couple times, but he never really gives a straight reply, just kinda dodges the question.”

My eyebrows drooped slightly at the soda jerk's attitude. Obvious distrust and annoyance at the three, just like so many other staff members before him. Said complaints would prove fruitless, no location, no schedule, little to nothing on the three sirens beyond that they often visited places with a large number of people dressed in their dark hoodies and pants.

“You wouldn't happen to know where I could find them, do you?” I asked hesitantly, certain I already knew the answer to the well asked question.

The soda jerk let out a sigh rubbing a hand down his face. “I'll be honest, if I did I might go find them and tell them exactly what I thought. Unfortunately I don't really know thought. They normally come in here at least once a week, though thankfully they've yet to show back up so far.” A tired smile formed on the employee's face. “We might get lucky and they'll never come back.”

I blinked at the man's words, a small feeling of relief catching me before I could restrain myself. “Alright, I guess I'll be back tomorrow.” I finally said, more to myself than the soda jerk. “Thanks man.”

“Ey, before you go” He said stopping me as I slid off the bar's stool, a serious look forming on his face. “What exactly do you want to find those three for?”

Surprise bit at me. This soda jerk at some random diner which was obviously family owned, was the first person to really ask me what I had been asking about those three for. Most of the other employees had just been content with complaining about them and letting me leave.

“I, uhh...” I started, as the man's face grew more disapproving. Scratching at the back of my head I adverted my eyes, motioning to the rest of the establishment. “Well this diner isn't the only place they've visited. There's a place I like to eat at not too far from here, and well they were in there not too terribly long ago, bringing this strange wave of chaos with them.” Looking back at him, his face hadn't changed much besides adding a slight frown to complete the look.

“Mhmm, I see” He finally said, rubbing at his chin as he looked me over. “And what's the plan?”

'To talk to them and hopefully convince them that I can bring them back to Equestria as long as they keep the disharmony making to a minimum.' I thought before shrugging. “Honestly I just want to know what the hell is going on. I mean you've seen how people act when they're around. Couples that were playing kissy face not moments ago are at each other's throats over stupid stuff, like how one of them put the toilet paper on the roll 'wrong'. You know?”

The scrutinizing look quickly faded to be replaced by an understanding one as he nodded. “Yea. I've had older couples who seemed to be completely enamored with one another end up starting it up over things that have happened years ago, by their own admission. Heck I've even gotten into it with customers over stupid stuff. Everything just seems more annoying with them around.” he said rubbing at his chin again as a thoughtful look crossed his face.

“Either way, I gotta keep looking for those three. I need to figure out what's going on, and maybe I can so something about it.” I said starting away from the bar again.

“Ey!” The soda jerk's voice sounded again making me turn around a couple steps from the bar. “For luck” he said with a smile as he clapped one of the paper cups down on the bar and filled it with soda.

A similar smile came to my face as I walked over and grabbed the drink taking a drink through the straw. “Thank man.”

He shrugged, “Eh, you might've looked a little parched as well.”

I chuckled as I walked to the exit, giving a friendly wave through the glass as I walked passed it. As I continued walking however my face fell as I looked to my hand as I held it up in front of me. Letting out a tired sigh I shook my head. 'Lies, deceit, and murder. What am I missing now?” I thought letting my hand drop to my side as I sucked slowly on the straw of my drink.

Sunset Shimmer let out a growl as she looked down at the journal.

Her day hadn't gone well, and she had looked forward to coming home after school, even if she had come home early, to see a hurt plea from her old mentor to come back to Equestria. The journal's newest entry was still Sunset's message however.

Slapping the book closed she got up walking back over to her couch in front of her television where she had spent most of the day.

After the vice principal had all but forced her to return to her home she had went out to eat for a late breakfast. Part of her had still been shaken by the stupid skinhead that had followed her to school. Sunset's anger had overshadowed that small part though, pushing the small smudge of gratefulness she held for that gray skinned boy. So when he had tried to talk to her in the hall, that had only made her anger grow. He was trying to use her, just like all those other people. Admittedly she had been surprised when he outright said his intentions, if by denying them, but that had only made her more angry.

A small smile formed on her face at the memory of when the vice principal had opened the door behind him, the look on her face was priceless. Sunset could only imagine the tongue lashing Luna had given her after his blunt comment. 'Hm, though it does remind me that I need to put the fear of me into him.' she thought flipping through the channels.

After she left the school her day hadn't gotten much better. The breakfast at Lenny's had been sub-par as had the waitstaff. Sunset had attempted to take her anger out on her waiter, but the woman only replied with a similar anger causing an argument which had quickly devolved into insults.

As the memory of her breakfast played back in her mind she remembered seeing other patrons fighting with one another or their waiters as well. At the time she had ignored it in favor of walking out of the restaurant without paying for not only the terrible food and service, but for the abysmal attitude of her waiter. Looking back, it was strange for everyone to be in such a bad mood that they begun screaming at one another.

Shaking her head, Sunset flipped through the channels trying to find something to take her mind off the coincidence.

Sunset watched as the man pulled off a gas mask revealing a bloodied and tired looking face slowly being illuminated by the sunlight of the road in front of him. The view flashed back to the man's face, hope finally showing as he walked towards the exit before showing a man behind him wearing a suit, anger written heavily on his face. Slowly the man in the suit raised a gun, pointing at the other man's head. After a moment the first man collapsed, his hand still clutching at his stomach as he looked outside. The man in the suit pushed him over with the weapon before reaching down for the hand that was held over other other man's stomach.

The dying man held the other's hand. “Stansfield” he wheezed.

“At your service” The man in the suit replied with a smile.

The dying man put something in the other man's hand before pushing it towards him. “This is from... Matilda” he finally said before his hands fell away from the man in the suit's.

The camera panned back over the man's shoulder to show the now dead man's face before focusing on the other man's hand which opened to reveal a ring with a small pin on top. Concern appeared on the man in the suit's face as he reached down and opened the dead man's black vest which revealed a number of grenades strapped to the dead man's chest. One obviously missing a pin.

“Shit” the man in the suit said quietly.
An explosion rocked a small storefront sending people with 'Police' written on their backs flying away as the sound of a woman screaming was heard. The screen showed the destruction the explosives had wrought for a moment before Sunset clicked the remote changing the channel again with a roll of her eyes.

'People here are so over dramatic' she thought as cartoons flashed on the screen, the animated violence taking Sunset's mind off of her boredom and the bad day she had been having.

The marble statue's base was cold as I laid against it, even through the admittedly warm hoodie. My legs tingled unpleasantly as they dangled over the side of the marble base, the rounded edge cutting off circulation to the appendages.

The stars I had grown so used to seeing in Ponyville were dulled, nearly invisible in Canterlot's lights. Spotty memories of long ago made a bittersweet smile form on my face. Memories of what seemed to be another life.

My day had been a steady incline after meeting the soda jerk, a man who's name I never did get. My walk back to the school had been tentative at best, having to ask for directions in a similarly hesitant manner only to receive them from a bubbly and kind woman who seemed vaguely familiar. Perhaps it had been my outlook. People around me as I walked down the sidewalk seemed more upbeat, even offering friendly smiles or waves.

Confusion had ruled my mind during most of my walk, though the cheerful disposition had slowly begun rubbing off on me. Dark thoughts still fluttered into my mind, though they were easier to dislodge and store away. As I started to recognize landmarks from earlier in the day, I had even begun hoping for my mission's completion and a quick return to Equestria.

Said hope was muffled as an unfortunately familiar pain grew again. The dull throb it had been growing into a strong burning within my chest, almost making me wish my heart would simply burst just to end it.
Stumbling along to the statue had been hard, though as I neared I quickly felt the pain slowly start to diminish.

A thought crossed my mind as I had reached the statue of the High school's mascot, reaching forward I put a hand to the mirror-like surface and lightly pushed. Light enveloped my hand as it slipped through the marble surface until my wrist ended in what appeared to be a stump that glowed brightly at it's end.

Cadence's words still played in my mind making me wonder exactly how, or why, the portal seemed to open and close seemingly at random.

Allowing my hand to swing down and smack the portal's surface only for the immensely bright light to illuminate the school's front I felt a smile cross my face. 'And how in the hell have other students here not accidentally stumbled through the portal in one way or another?' I chuckled at the thought of some random freshman or junior stumbling through the portal and meeting the Princess and Prince of the crystal empire. 'Somebody's probably made that fanfic already' I thought rolling onto my side and looking at the school, covered in long shadows cast from the light of the streetlights.

Other thoughts slowly started making their way into my mind. Of what I should do with Sunset, should I tell her the truth? The brutal honesty that she didn't belong here and needed to return to her home, as broken as it seemed?

Letting out a sigh the sirens were another problem though in the works of being fixed, albeit slowly. They should leap with joy at the thought of returning to Equestria, magic and all. Perhaps even at the cost of their constant disharmony.

'It makes me wonder though. Do they feed off of that disharmony, making them limited in their ability to live almost anywhere under Celestia's rule?' The thought itself was less than pleasant, though I was sure with a bit of work I could do something for them, even if in the end all it was was asking Discord turn them into ponies or something. I was sure if I could convince Fluttershy to ask him he might, but... 'Then again, he did say he liked me or something to that effect.'

Rolling over on my stone bed, I tucked my head in the crook of my arm, effectively using it at a pillow. Thoughts continued to run through my head as the night wore on even as they slowly started fading as my eyes grew heavy.

Quiet cricket chirping was hushed by the occasional car, the purring of the engine seeming to shake the earth around me, even down to the cold marble beneath me. Grass blades sang in a gentle breeze that blew by. The noises seemed to form a strange rhythm and tone as their echoes reflected back off the school's three walls. A band played an opening bit, the lead singer bouncing, trying to excite himself for his performance even as his mates played on. “A rather strange sound this group has.” the voice sounded next to me as I looked and saw a familiar equine shape. Violet features squinted as she looked over the band. Turning back I found myself standing in a long corridor. The doors were featureless beyond a single glass window which held wired glass. Looking into one room I found it full of strange humanoid creatures. Their facial features seemed to be that of ponies, though their bodies were human in appearance beyond the seemingly random array of colors and the hooved feet. A large creature stood at the head of the class, pointing a metal rod at a blackboard behind it, a projection overtop of it's dark surface of the strange anamorphic creature.

'What in the world?' I found myself thinking before rushing to another door only to find a similar situation, the creatures seeming to be working in front of ovens as the teacher spoke at the front of the classroom. Another revealed a significantly smaller group of creatures sitting in a circle, all reading from the same book, taking turns reading out loud.

“Ah! There you are Wanderer.” A new voice sounded making me turn to see a dark blue anamorphic figure walking towards me, her hair flowing as stars blinked in and out. “Come we must get to your first class.” The vice principal said motioning for me to follow.

Looking down I felt my mouth fall open as I saw my own gray skin and hooved feet.'What in the-'

Clutching my chest, I awoke with a start, nearly slamming my face into the statue's marble tail. Blinking a few times my surroundings slowly looked familiar, the first signs of dawn's approach peaking over the tall cityscape. Pain sounded from my chest making me look down to my gray hand, the situation finally starting to make sense once more.
Letting out a breath I hopped down from the statue's base, stumbling as my drowsy form finally started to remember what to do. Turning, I walked to mirror-like surface of the statue's base and put a hand up to it.

Cold marble was all I felt in return.

Chapter 60; Back To School

Sunset Shimmer locked her apartment's door. Passing by the dead plant without a thought, her mind on other things even as the blinds on her neighbor's window shuffled as one of the slats lifted to show the dark interior of the room beyond. Had her mind not been occupied already, she might of heard mutters and whispered words from behind the window.

'Now how am I going to crush the soul of the new kid?' she thought making her way down the stairs towards her bike. His words came to mind from the day prior making her teeth clench and her lips slip back into a snarl. The possibility of using those words against him came to mind, however she shook her head. 'Too easy. Not to mention he seems a bit more... apathetic than the rest of the school.'

Straddling her bike, she plopped her helmet on before taking out her key. With a twist of the wrist, the bike purred to life. Looking at the gauges she let out a mental sigh reminding herself to get gas later on the way home from school.

Pulling out of the apartment complex, she made her way to school. As she pulled up the red light, the one that always seemed to catch her on her way through, she offered a look over her shoulder as a vehicle pulled up. Part of her expected the skinhead coming back for revenge, 'Heh I almost hope he does.' she thought brushing her hand past the boxy item in her jacket's pocket. The vehicle behind her however was a small dark green car. The driver seemed content trying to do her makeup in the mirror and paid the younger woman no attention.

A pang of relief was pushed down as it surfaced. Turning forward again, she watched the light before it finally shifted back to green and she took off.

The path to Canterlot High school was a well ingrained one that she was almost sure she could follow in her sleep. Thoughts drifted back to where she remembered getting on her Trakehn in the morning and the next memory was getting off the bike and walking into the school.

Shaking her head, she turned her attention to the parking lot which was coming up quickly. Turning on the blinking light that signaled her turn, she waited between the double yellow lines, her thoughts of what subterfuge and exhortation she might use today rather than the traffic, which normally would have aggravated her.

Looking up from her gauges, she spotted a clearance in the cars and sped through braking hard as she passed into the parking lot, remembering the last lecture the junior and senior classes had about 'zipping' through the student parking lot. Rolling her eyes she pulled into her spot and grabbed her things.
Offering a look around, she found no immediate threat. The large pickup was nowhere in sight, and skinheads were a rare occurrence in these parts, with exception of the 'style resistant' members of the hard rock click, which held a few in their members.

Making her way around the school's corner she pulled off her helmet and tucked it under an arm. The normal crowd of students making their way into the open doors with a few small groups staying outside, either to wait for the flood to thin out, or simply not caring about going into what they no doubt believed to be a prison.

A lack of the annoying gray boy from yesterday was noted and a small smile appeared on her face as her eyes fell over the statue.

Making her way towards the doors, students stopped, giving her a path towards the doors. She ignored the commoners for the most part, only nodding in her head that they had given her the proper respect as their de facto queen.

As she walked into the school's main lobby she stopped. Perhaps it had been too much of a hope to assume the new kid had possibly been rejected from enrollment.

He stood against one of the dividing walls, glancing at a sheet of paper before looking around. She watched his jaw work up and down a few times as he chewed on something. As he looked back up his eyes fell on her for a second, meeting hers, before drifting through the lobby.

Was he, ignoring her? How dare he! She is the queen of this foolish school! Even if he was new here she wouldn't let this slide.

Anger welled up in her stomach as she walked past him, offering a glare. A glare that promised future pain, embarrassment, and any other torture she could think of.

I blinked as Sunset Shimmer walked by, offering a glare strong enough to make me wonder if I should have brought more than a simple knife. 'Geeze woman! I can understand being a little miffed, but I'd think getting cussed out by the vice principal is good enough in the short term. Already thinking about drawing and quartering me?'

Shaking my head I looked back down at my schedule. Near the top a name next to the “Greeting Committee” was who I looked around in the crowd for. Earlier that morning I had been able to walk around the school and got the basic idea of where exactly the classrooms I needed were. Admittedly my stomach leapt with excitement at one of the items on the list. Right after lunch I'd be going to the shop for welding. A smile fell across my face not only at the initial discovery of the class, but also that the vice principal had been willing to give it to me after the little I had said on it.

“Happen to have a class you like?”

I jolted looking up to see the smiling face of Rarity. She stifled a giggle behind a hand. “I apologize, I didn't mean to surprise you. I was simply glad to see that you had managed to make it through the process with Vice Principal Luna.”

Letting out a chuckle I scratched at the back of my head. “Yea, after you left for class it got interesting quickly.” A questioning look was edged with worry as she continued to look at me. Shaking my head I held up a hand. “Nothing too bad. Sunset Shimmer wasn't too happy with me inquiring about her welfare after the little tussle with that guy outside.”

Rarity nodding, a knowing look spreading across her face. “Ah, yes as I said she's not the most approachable individual. It would be wise to stay out of her way if you wish to have much social standing in the school.” she said.

A sudden silence in the lobby made the young woman turn around to see a tired looking girl entering the building her two toned yellow hair tied back into an unkempt ponytail. Her bright orange skin was hidden well behind a large jacket that seemed in place simply to hide her from those around her. Her face showed she was less than happy to be here, on the verge of a scowl of hatred even. Familiarity spiked in my mind as I looked the young woman over, she looked around for some escape from the large group of students that were giving her a wide birth, as if she had some sort of disease. Her eyes fell on me and I recognized them.

'Sundance?' I thought only to watch her wordlessly walk from the main lobby, heading I could only assume towards class.

“Tsk tsk tsk” I heard Rairty's tongue click as she shook her head. “Poor girl. That's one reason I suggest to stay out of her way. Sundance tried to push back when Sunset started bullying other students into submission. I can't imagine what Sunset did to cause the entire school to avoid her like th- Darling? Are you alright?”

My eyes had followed the tortured young woman, my hands balling into fists even as my teeth clenched to the point they both ached. Looking at Rarity I found fear and concern on her face. Blinking I let out a breath shaking my head, trying to calm down. 'You will pay for that Sunset Shimmer...' I thought to myself before putting on an apologetic look for the young woman in front of me. “I'm sorry about that. She looked... really familiar.”

The look slowly faded from Rarity's face, though her eyes still showed that trace of fear. “I-it's fine darling. I must admit though, to elicit such a... strong reaction in you she must have reminded you of someone who did something quite devastating.”

I shook my head looking down at the crumpled sheet in my hand, small tears having formed in the paper. Uncrinkling it slowly and carefully I let out a sigh. “No.” I said before looking back up at her. “No she reminded me of a close friend. Seeing her in that state... imagining my friend in that state was the devastating thing.”

An understanding look fell over Rarity's face as she nodded. “I would be quite protective of my friends if the need arose, so I understand.”

“Uh, excuse me.” A male voice spoke up making me turn to look at a young man approaching us. His skin was nearly normal colored, if a bit overly orange, though his blue hair stood against said normality. “Are you...” He looked down at a page in his had for a moment before back up at me. “Wandering Bindle?”

I nodded, “I take it you're Flash Sentry?” I asked motioning with my own page to which he nodded. “So you're going to be giving me the tour of the school before first hour eh?”

“Yep, though it looks like you might have already been given introductions.” He said offering Rarity a nod and friendly smile.

“Ah, yes I apologize Flash. I don't mean to step on your or the Greeting Committee's toes.” she said, pushing one of her violet curls from her face. “I was simply getting to know our school's newest student, and resident ruffian fighter.”

I suppressed a chuckle swallowing it back as Flash looked over at me, surprise written on his features. “Ah so that was you who fought off the skinhead that everyone's talking about?” he asked with a raised eyebrow.

This time let the sound through as I scratched at the patchy beard on my chin. “In as much as it took for the vice principal to walk out there and threaten police action. All I did was get his attention.” I said shrugging.

A light push came from the young woman next to me. “Oh come now don't be modest. You were very brave to stand up to that ruffian.”

“Even if it was to protect Sunset.” Flash's voice sounded, much less enthusiastic than before. “I don't think we'll hold it against you though.” he continued as a coy smile formed on his face.

I let out a breath through pursed lips before looking back over towards where Sundance had gone. “I might.” I said quietly as my thoughts turned dark.

“Err, right! Well I'll let you two get on with it then!” Rarity said stepping back and offering a nervous smile. Smiling at her I nodded before she rushed off.

“Looks like you might get a little lucky there new guy.” I heard Flash say making me turn to see him walking down one of the hallways. I offered a confused look to which he laughed before getting on with the tour.

“...and here's Mrs. Harshwhinny's math class.” Flash said motioning towards the featureless brown door before turning back towards me. “Any questions?”

Shaking my head I looked from the door back to the young man in front of me. “Not that I can think of. Less you got any advice on how to not fall asleep in math class.”

Flash snickered at the joke before shrugging. “All I can say is don't do it with Harshwhinny. Last student who did earned a yardstick to the back of their head.” He said, a smile coming to his face at the memory. “Anyways I'm pretty sure we have English together last period so if I don't see you at lunch, then I'll see you there.”

I nodded and offered the guy a friendly wave as he walked away. Taking note of the door number and such I rushed off towards the bathroom. 'From what I remember of school, teachers who tended to hit people with things then to be not very understanding when you have to use the bathroom' I thought.

As I quickly used the commode and washed my hands, I felt someone give me a sound slap on the back. Turning around I saw the tail end of someone's leg fleeing from the bathroom. My eyes narrowed as I turned around to look in the mirror. A white piece of paper was taped to my back with the words “Kick me” written on them in bold black marker.

My eyebrow rose as I pulled the note off and looked at it. 'Can't even think of something new' I thought crumpling up the ball of paper and tossing it for the garbage. The sound of a toilet flushing made me turn my head to see the large white form of a very well built and recognizable male stepping out of the stall. 'Hm, though it does make me wonder if someone wasn't waiting outside the bathroom.'

A smile formed on my face for a moment before I turned back to the mirror and started fussing with my hair. Running some water in my hands I styled it back, like I had remembered doing at home, earning a questioning look from Snowflake. “Gotta look best on my first day” I said, to which he shrugged washed his hands and dried them.

Snickering sounded as he made his way down the right corned hallway to the rest of the school. A loud and surprised “Yipe!” sounded before a growl and the sound of someone being beat.

Making my way out of the bathroom, I turned over to see the pudgy form of Snips and the lanky form of snails sitting up on the ground both holding their heads.

A sick satisfaction sounded in my head as I looked at the two of them before I put on a concerned look. “You two alright?” I asked offering my hands.

Snips and Snails looked between one another before nodding and taking my hands as I helped them to their feet. “Yea. Thanks.” Snips said, his voice quite a bit less than friendly.

“No problem, do you two need to head to the nurse?” I asked, still feigning concern.

Snails answered this time, shaking his head slowly. “Noo. We're fine.”

I opened my mouth to introduce myself, trying to continue my fake ignorance only for them to turn and walk away from me. A cruel smile formed on my face only for the bell to sound signaling only a few minutes till class started.

Heading back towards Mrs. Harshwhinny's class, I found the woman herself holding the door open for the students that walked through. A disinterested look was on her face before her eyes fell on me and became curious. “I take it you're the new student people have been talking about?” She asked. I nodded only for her eyes to narrow. “In my class, when I ask a question I expect the answer to be 'Yes Ma'm' or 'No Ma'm'. Am I understood?”

My internals twitched, 'Dear God it's boot camp again.' I thought before nodding again “Yes Ma'm” I said.

Her features softened back to disinterest as she motioned for me to enter. “I'll assign you a book soon, for now you'll have to share with your neighbor please take one of the open seats.” she said.

Walking into the classroom I quickly had multiple eyes on me. Blinking I looked around only to find the only open seat with a neighbor was next to a familiar looking blue skinned girl with off white hair. Making my way over she looked around the room to find that the seat next to her was the only open one. A smile crossed her face as I sat down and the conversations that had stopped as I entered the room started back up.
“Hello, I am the Grrrreat and Powerful Trrrrixie!” she said offering wide sweeping gestures with her hands as if she was standing in the spotlight.

I raised an eyebrow as something within me groaned that this was going to be less than pleasant. “Hello Trixie, I'm Wandering Bindle.” I said offering a hand and a friendly smile. The latter I was getting more and more effective at faking.

She took my hand with a wide grin and gave it a dainty shake. “Trixie has no doubt you've heard of her before and is in awe of Trixie's magnificence.”

I let out a mental sigh. “Unfortunately I cannot say I have, miss Trixie. I've only moved into town recently from... rather far away.”

The show woman's smile faltered for a moment, “Never heard of the Grrreat and Powerful Trrrixie? You must be from far far away!” she said, making a show of herself. “Trixie supposes she could educate you on her greatness.”

I offered the woman a confused look before she pulled a stereotypical magician's wand from her sleeve and extended it with a flick of her wrist. Pulling a compressed tophat from her backpack she smiles at me tapping it with the wand as it extends. Showing me the inside I see the black felt interior. Placing the had down on her desk I watch as she taps the hat three more times and says something quietly under her breath before loudly proclaiming, “One, Two, Lulamoon!”

A puff of purple smoke belches from the hat before a pair of white dove fly from the smoke. I blink in surprise as one of the birds nearly fly into my face in their panicked flight.

“Trixie Lulamoon! How many times do I have to tell you? No magic in my classroom!” Mrs. Harshwhinny's voice sounds making me nearly jump out of my seat as the dove fly up and flutter around the ceiling.

“Sorry Mrs. Harshwhinny!” Trixie's voice sounds as she collapses the hat and wand back down before replacing them. Rushing towards one of the windows she opens it, after a few more moments of panicked flight both birds are shooed outside.

I blink in surprise as the young woman sits back down, her smug grin returned. “Trixie can tell, now you understand her greatness.” she said leaning back in her desk.

'More like I'm trying to figure out how you did that!' I thought to myself before the bell sounded making me look forwards as to see a scowling teacher.

“Alright, now that our resident magician is finished with her attempts to impress the new student. Please turn your text books to chapter eleven.”

I let out a sigh as I walked down the hall. Trixie had been... interesting to share a textbook with. While she didn't constantly talk about magic, she did constantly say how much better she was than everyone else, including myself. On top of it, most of my memories of math were foggy at best, meaning a lot of what we were doing I couldn't remember all that well if at all.

The next two classes had been similar with History being so different from either earth or Equestria that I had literally no idea what was going on. Economics were the closest thing that I could understand so far, though I still wasn't a fan of the class.

On top of it, Sunset Shimmer was part of my Eco class. Glaring at me, finding time to launch spitballs into the back of my head, or generally making my life hell, at least in a sense of high school hell.

Walking to the lunch room, I found myself unmolested by the school 'queen' or her pair of incapable guards. Looking over at the lunch line, I quickly noticed the fact that you had to pay for your food at the end, which caused me to shrug and look for someplace to sit.

Students were scattered around the lunchroom arrayed at their tables by what seemed to be their clicks. I recognized a few of the more obvious ones being the jocks, artists, or what I assumed were either hippies or the tree huggers. Other groups stood out, but my eyes fell on a nearly vacant table, with one other occupant.

My eyes widened at the sight of her and I started making my way over.

Sundance was sitting alone, picking at her food and looking at her phone. As I neared I offered a more genuine smile before asking “Uh, hey is this seat taken?”

She looked up at me before kicking the chair out towards me, “Have at it.” she said dismissively before looking back at her phone.

Sitting pulling the chair back up I sat down across from her earning a confused look when she glanced back up. 'Guess she didn't expect anyone to sit with her.'

“I'm Wandering Bindle” I said with a smile holding out a hand towards her.

Sundance looked at my hand, blinking a few times as she looked from it to my face before putting down her fork and shaking it. “Sundance” she said simply before going back to what she was doing.

Silence grew between us enough for me to notice that the rest of the lunchroom had grown similarly silent. Turning around I found that almost everyone had a very sudden interest in whatever was in front of them. With the exceptions of Rarity, and Sunset Shimmer.

Rarity was offering me a concerned look before her lips formed into a wavering smile.
Sunset Shimmer's expression was quite different however, being more towards a mix of anger, and amusement.

Turning back towards Sundance, I found her still looking at her phone and seemingly ignoring me.

“So what do you like to do?” I asked causing her to look back up at me.

A sigh echoed from her as she did something on her phone before putting it face down on the table, focusing her attention fully on me. The look on her face was less than hopeful though, “So, I take it Sunset put you up to this?” she asked with a raised eyebrow.

Blinking I shook my head. “No. Why would she?”

Rolling her eyes Sundance slumped in her seat glancing past me. “Because she enjoys torturing me? Honestly at this point I couldn't tell you. My question being, why are you here?”

I raised an eyebrow at her, looking over the annoyed and distrusting look on her face. “Because I'm new here? I don't have any friends and I'm not good at making myself known in a group? You looked like you were lonely so I thought I'd come over and say hello.”

“Mhmm” she said, obviously unconvinced. “So you're saying the fact that you saved Sunset Shimmer from that guy yesterday was just a coincidence?”

I shrugged. “Not only did I not know that the bitch kinda deserved her comeuppance, be it from a large angry man or by way of a swift kick in the ass, I'm not a fan of seeing scared women being picked on by large guys for little to no reason.”

Sundance's eyebrows rose a little at my curse, though her eyes narrowed at my poor philosophical attempt. “Ah, so you see the lonely girl and think she's an easy conquer?”

If this Sundance was anything like the one from back home, I knew I had struck a chord. Her voice had grown quiet and very methodical. I held up my hands trying to calm her down, preferably with humor. “Geeze, what's with people around here thinking I'm some kind of sex fiend? I'm as virgin as they come. I mean really, look at me” I said trying to make a show of myself. “A guy like me'll be a virgin till I'm in my forties, then I'll just pay a hooker to get it over with.”

I finished it all with a smile as I leaned back in my chair. As I looked at Sundance, there was something past the shell of anger and apprehension. Rather than seeing what it was, she blinked and it was replaced by distrust and something almost like pity.

“Hm. I see you also have a blindingly bright estimation of yourself. I believe I'll leave you too it before it rubs off.” With that she stood up with her tray and walked over to the garbage before walking out of the lunch room.

The room was silent for a moment before someone started laughing. In seconds the entire room was practically splitting at the seams. Standing up, I spun on my heels staring right at Sunset Shimmer, the same hateful smile on her face in the sea of happily laughing faces.

I had to hold myself back, as my hand shot into my pocket at lighting speeds, wrapping around the hilt of my knife. Something within me wanted to walk over to her, grab her by her scrawny throat, and spill her guts. To throw away the stupid pretext of niceties and simply slaughter her.

My chest hurt as I walked out of the room, my ability to ignore the pain the lack of magic inflicted diminished considerably.

Pushing myself I headed for the shop. My next class and the one after lunch. Silently hoping that welding's tendency to calm me carried over.

My arm stuck out slapping into one of the metal double doors and pushing, the smell of metal struck me as it opened. The sound of my footsteps echoed through the room as I walked in, my hand still clutching hard at my chest as I tried to push down the pain.

Looking around, I found what I was looking for. Zipping up my brown hoodie, I pulled the hood over my head and threw one of the helmets on over it, loosening it considerably to fit over the hood as well. A pair of heavy leather gloves lay draped over one of the machines which I quickly put on. Relishing quietly in the feeling of the rough gloves I had not even realized I missed. Scanning the machines I found one of the arc welders and pulled it from it's place into one of the booths.

Grabbing some rods from a nearby electrode oven, I put them on top the welder before going to find some scrap metal. Which thankfully was quite abundant.

Flipping the switch on the welder, I listened to it as it slowly thrummed to life. Reaching for a wire brush that was hanging on the inside of the booth, I started going to town on the scrap metal cleaning the grime and slag from the metal's surface. When I was content I reached up and flicked the vent on before putting a rod into the stinger and attaching the ground to the worktable.

Flipping the helmet down I watched as the world went dark only for a point of light to shine through the green tinted visor. Smoke was sucked away by the vent as I drew an bead connecting the two pieces of steel together. The small of the burning flux, ozone, and molten metal nearly bringing me to tears as the feeling of satisfaction flowed into me.

As I finished, I grabbed the chipping hammer next to the brush before lightly tapping the slag away from the weld. 'A roll of nickles is right' I thought nodding.

“My my.” A new voice sounded making me spin around. Standing behind the welding curtain a man stood. The green tint of the curtain obscured him slightly, though I could still tell he was wearing a welder's smock atop of a thick long sleeved shirt and jeans. Atop his head was a helmet not dissimilar to the one I wore, if only for the fact that there was some kind of design or sticker on his. “Seems that our little trespasser is an accomplished welder, at least in fillets.” I cocked an eyebrow at the man who stepped back and motioned for me to exit the booth. Flicking off the vent and welder I stepped out only to earn a grin. “And he has a welder's etiquette too! Oh this is so exciting! Maybe I won't even have to write you up!”

My eyes narrowed at his last comment, “Oh?” I said crossing my arms.

The smile didn't fade in the least. “Oh yes! If you go by principal Celestia's rules, I should write you up and ban you from the welders for the rest of the day!” He said, a glimmer of expectancy appearing in his eye as he looked at me.

I cocked an eyebrow again shrugging I took off the helmet, clicking the headset back to it's original size. Tossing it on top of the welder I started taking the gloves off and put them inside the helmet.

“Oh come now, you're no fun.” The man's voice sounded again, this time disappointment sounding in his voice. Turning back to him I saw his arms crossed over the welding smock. “Put that stuff back on. I want to see exactly what I'm working with here.”

A sly grin came to my face.

Chapter 61; Brutal Honesty

Welding had always calmed me down. The relatively monotonous task made exciting only by what exactly was going on. Melting metal with what amounted to a break in a circuit having enough amperage and voltage to stop someone's heart, it was awesome. After what felt like forever without the pleasant smell of the flux of the rods burning I found that I missed it more than I ever thought I would.

Time passed quickly in the welding lab the, nameless at least to me, teacher throwing out challenges with me accomplishing them, sometimes with a bit of time needed to remember how to. It didn't take long to remember why no one who welded for long periods of time liked welding overhead though, especially after molten metal, slag, or something found it's way down my sleeve. The teacher's pleasant little challenge of my skills ended as other students came filing into the class, with him suggesting I head back to the booth I had been using.

The welding class was not dissimilar to what I remember having to go through when I was in high school, though admittedly I can't remember much at this point. A few flashes of memories of an annoying freshman, afraid to use the oxygen acetylene torch due to lighting it on fire, three times.

Shaking my head at the memory I laughed quietly to myself, trying to suppress the growing pain in my chest. If welding here had taught me anything it was that if I focused on something, the pain tended to fade back, nearly gone if not for the dull throb that returned when I lost said focus.

Despite heading over during lunch the class seemed to end very quickly, with the welding teacher walking into the middle of the room and loudly proclaiming that we needed to start cleaning up. Cleanup was one of the most boring parts, as always. Sweep up slag, put away equipment, clean the mess that no one ever seemed to want to take credit for and clean themselves, etcetera, etcetera. Before leaving however the previously unnamed teacher stopped me, introducing himself as Electric Arc, suggesting that it I had any plans on staying at CHS for a long period of time that I might look into becoming his teacher's assistant. I returned the strange man's smile and offered my own name before admitting I would probably love to take the job, if I could.

Welding always tended to calm me down, and focus me, meaning I had thrown away the anger I had felt earlier at that mare I was supposed to be escorting back to Equestria. Most of the anger at least, this universe's Sundance was still simply a victim of circumstance after all.

I shook my head. 'Can't start thinking like that. If I do, I'll end up getting pissed off again and that's not what I need right now.' Thankfully due to welding being fairly monotonous, it gives you a bit of time to think. And after an hour, or whatever time the classes around here lasted, I had decided to hell with the pretenses.

I waited, leaning up against the school building facing the student parking lot. Students filed past me to get to their rides, most using very stereotypical looking cars or of course the occasional motorcycle. Before long a yellow and red haired female walked around the corner prompting me into action.

"Hey, Sunset." My voice sounded out making the young woman in question turn back to look at me before rolling her eyes.

Sunset Shimmer turned to face me, her arms folded with her backpack hanging from one hand. "Oh, are we looking for revenge for that little embarrassment in the lunchroom? I'll have you know, just because you had to save me from that lumbering skinhead doesn't mean I'll go easy on you."

I shrugged, understanding somewhat where the thought was coming from. 'It's high school, the other students are hormone fueled monkeys most of the time.' I thought before shaking my head. "Not quite what I was hoping to speak to you about."

"Then spit it out before I lose what's left of my waning patience."

I winced internally at the edge to her voice before steeling myself. 'Going to make this as hard as possible? Fine.' "Well you see, I'm here on behalf of a mutual... acquaintance of ours." I started, trying to find the correct wording. "See, she was hoping you'd be willing to come back home as, this little self exile thing you have going on here isn't good for you."

Confused anger slowly crept into the young woman's face. "What the buck are you talking a..." She stopped as realization hit her like a ton of bricks.

"See I think you understand. Now, before you immediately shove this opportunity back in my face, I suggest you think about it." I started, walking closer to the young woman lowering my voice to keep the conversation between the two of us. Training my eyes on her shocked orbs, hoping to see some sort of hint at what might happen. "There's nothing for you here. I mean how much time is left before you graduate? I doubt you'll be much of a queen if your kingdom kicks you out."

I lifted one of my hands, palm up like I was holding something. "In one hand you have a life where you'll have to make everything up as you go. You're a smart mare, so no doubt you'll figure it out, but it won't be easy, and with how you act, you'll be alone. Surrounded by individuals as stupid as Snips and Snails for the rest of your life."

Lifting the other hand similarly to the first I glanced down at it. "In the other, well. You have a start. An old mentor who cares about you, despite your seeming hatred for her. You have some status, I mean if nothing else you were very close to the princess, that could be useful. Above all else though, Sunset Shimmer." I leaned forward, our noses inches apart. "You have magic."

Leaning away I kept my eyes on her's. Gears were turning in her head, no doubt trying to process the information I had just dropped on her. Turning I started walking away, continuing on to the next stop on my mental to-do list. 'Now that Sunset knows her options, I suppose I should go pi-' I started only for a voice to stop me.

"Wait. Hold on." Turning around, I offered the red and yellow haired woman a curious look as she walked up to me. A part of me almost expected anger and thought of ways to get away from the potentially violent woman, her look was conflicted if still trying to hold onto her outward appearance of bravado, I stayed ready for possibly having to run for it.

"Why should I trust you? When I left the..." She stopped muttering under her breath for a moment. "Princess's tutelage, I wasn't on the best of terms with her. As far as I know you could simply be part of her plan to have me thrown into some dungeon to keep an eye on me."

One of my eyebrows rose at her accusation before I chuckled and shook my head. "Sunset, you saw what she wrote to you. You've also known her much longer than I have, I don't think she'd do something like that, but that's your call not mine. I was asked to bring you back." I said, purposefully leaving out the part of my suggestion, and insistence, on the matter. "From what I can tell, she misses you bitterly and thinks of you leaving as one of her greatest failures as a princess to protect not only her subjects, but her students and friends."

I looked the young woman over, my words having some impact, though I couldn't tell to what effect. Shrugging I shook my head. "I'm not going to drag you back kicking and screaming, it's not my choice to make. Whatever you decide, I'll be leaving before too terribly long. I'll let you know before I go, just in case you decide to follow." Nodding I turned away. "Now if you'll excuse me."

It took quite a while to retrace my steps back to the diner I had talked to the admittedly kind sodajerk in, though when I did find it the effects of the trio's magic was absent causing a spark of worry to edge my mind.

I walked through the diner's doors, meeting the eyes of soda jerk he waved me over to the counter which I took one of the bolted stools in front of.

"Glad ta see ya again. Can't say I've seen those three as of yet, but their stop by here tends to be after the sun goes down." He looked over at the clock over his shoulder. "If they do end up showing up, it'll be in around an hour or two give or take."

Nodding I blew out a sigh from between pursed lips. 'I suppose that's almost to be expected. It's almost too bad I don't have any money.' I thought. Silence took up residents between the two of us, the soda jerk working, leaving to take orders and making them before returning to resume cleaning glasses. I sat in my stool trying to come up with what I should say to the three sirens. Off the top of my head I guessed that being brutally honest would be best, however I couldn't guess how they would react, similarly to Sunset Shimmer.

Honestly I thanked my lucky stars that the violent yellow and red haired woman didn't try to pull anything, though I had to admit it did occur to me she might. 'Heh, well I was ready to take a running start, though she'd probably just run me down with her motorcycle.' I thought, chuckling quietly to myself. Turning to look at the door and other patrons of the diner I felt out of place not eating something and just waiting. Many of the other patrons were ignoring me, chatting between themselves and eating or something similar.

"I don't suppose you've got any change or anything?" I heard the sodajerk ask quietly behind me making me turn around to see him polishing glass rather flamboyantly. "The owner's looking over at you and doesn't seem to be pleased that you haven't bought anything yet."

Following the soda jerk's eyes I glanced over at a large man glaring at me through the kitchen window. Swallowing hard, I dug through my pocket and found only the bits, knife, a pair of earplugs I had grabbed from the welding shop, and my ring of fog. Grabbing the small handful of bits. I looked at the gold coins for a second, doubt clinging to my face as I counted the money, with the image of the pony princess' face imprinted on it. 'Only ten huh?' I thought, 'Well it doesn't matter, they're not worth anything here anyways, less I could melt em down and sell em to a gold for cash place or something. Well if this place has one of those.' Shaking my head I put the coins back in my pocket before glancing back at the door.

"Sorry man, I'm broke as broke can be right now." I whispered. "Less you think I could mop the bathrooms to get some food or something it might be better if I waited outside."

The soda jerk nodded, glancing back at the owner. "Well that depends if you're really that hungry or not. Admittedly, he's a pretty good cook, though he'll work you for that food." A sly grin had formed on the soda jerk's face, only partially hidden by the glass he was polishing.

After a few moments I looked back outside to see the signs of the sun quickly setting before letting out a sigh. "It's fine." I finally said getting up from my seat. "Who knows maybe I can keep em from getting in here and causing the mayhem they normally do."

I offered the man a soda jerk a smile which he returned before sliding off the stool and walking away from the counter towards the door. With it's jingle I walked past the large windows that revealed more than one confused patron who watched me walk away.

As soon as I was out of light of the diner, I ducked into an alley, tucking my hands into the pockets of my jacket. The night's chill was just starting to take hold as the streets were darkening.

"Seems like I'm doing a lot of waiting today." I muttered under my breath as I looked to see if I could spot the trio of sirens.

Sunset Shimmer sat in her apartment, the sun slowly falling below the horizon casting the room into darkness as she sat staring at the black television. In the dim light, she could still make herself out from the couch she sat on. Her mind was waging a war on itself, the two sides at a stalemate waiting for that final decision, for that choice that would destroy the opposing force completely.

The choice had yet to come however.

Could she trust this new guy? How hard could it be for some random pony to make his way through the portal? She shook her head, biting at her lip in frustration. No that wouldn't make any sense. The last time she had looked through the crystal mirror, it had been moved. She could only assume somewhere that had just as good, if not better, security as Canterlot Castle. The princess wouldn't want some random pony walking through the portal. She couldn't help but wonder if this new guy was telling the truth however.

Glancing over at the unmoved journal that laid on her kitchen counter, questions slowly started popping up. Would going back be worth it? Would I want to face Celestia, and not to mention the other Princesses? How have things changed since I've been gone? Could I go back?

Before long, Sunset found herself standing in front of the closed journal. A strange sense of longing biting at her. Her hand slowly lifted to feel at where her horn had been before being changed into one of these humans.

Could she put her hatred aside to go back to being under Celestias' rule?

Anger welled up in her chest as she realized which side of the war was winning. Something defiant in her fought back. Some part of her didn't want to go back, magic or no magic, having to deal with morons like Snips and Snails for the rest of her life, hating everyone around her, being respected and feared in return.

Something pushed that anger down, started smothering the flames. Part of her missed that lush greenery, beautiful landscapes, kind ponies even if she didn't interact with them all that much beyond pushing them away. That same part wanted nothing do do with this place, with it's violence cruelty and seeming endless supply of new reasons for her to hate it. She knew the school almost in it's entirety hated her, from the teachers who couldn't prove one way or another that she was at fault to the students whom half of were blackmailed into silence with punishment of either embarrassment or other bullying. Snips, Snails, and perhaps one or two of her other informants and lackeys were probably the only people here that didn't hate her. Even her ex boyfriend, whom she never really felt any affection for...

The book was flipped open, the first page, the first message from the mare that she was so sure. So convinced was trying to hold her back.

Dear Sunset Shimmer,

It is with a joyous heart that I give you this book. This journal has an enchantment of my own making put on it that links it to a similar book in my possession. This link allows for messages to be sent back and forth between the two books simply by writing in them as you would a letter.

I don't know if I can properly express my happiness at your acceptance to be my personal pupil, and I hope that we can have many, many good times together as we both learn more about one another and magic.

Your newest friend,

Princess Celestia

The embers of anger that had been burning so hot seemed so cold in her chest as she read through the many messages that she had sent to and received from her old mentor. Any and everything from messages of encouragement when the princess was away doing her duties as the ruler of Equestria, to suggestions on how to cast a spell properly when she was having significant difficulties.

As she read she could see slowly over time how the warmness of the messages she sent to the solar monarch died. How before long it was messages from the Princess to her, trying to encourage her to speak to her, and when that failed to try to speak with other ponies.

Despite the memories that slowly flashed into existence at their jolting from the journal, Sunset Shimmer felt like she was reading about someone else's life. The small sense of excitement at the thought of being caught reading something she wasn't supposed to, except there was that voice in the back of her mind, That innocent filly speaking to the princess like she's her best friend? That was you.

A multitude of foul feeling emotions seemed to hit her at once, even through the hate filled voice in the back of her mind, Do you really feel bad over Her? She was holding you back! Trying to keep you from your place on the throne. The voice continued berating her, even as it felt like her heart was going to tear itself apart.

The war being fought didn't seem to have any winner, simply a loser who couldn't decide what she needed to do and was tearing herself apart over it.

She stopped on the last page of the journal with writing on it. The hatred towards who had once been her first friend, her only friend, seemed to hit her in the gut.

Sunset Shimmer, Queen of Canterlot High School, felt tears welling up in her eyes. One of the most powerful, if not the most powerful unicorn in Equestiran history, wept bitterly. Tears streamed down her cheeks, dripping down onto the page of the book below her, marking the page with dark spots that caused the black ink to smudge and distort.

Are you really crying over Her?

Quiet, if familiar, bickering caught my attention from my place on the floor of the alley. After what felt like ages of counting cars that passed by and seeing how many bricks made up the building in front of me the cold of the night had caused me to curl up in my hoodie, which offered adequate protection after I had zipped it up and thrown the hood over my cold ears.

Digging through my pocket as I got up I felt the pair of earplugs and took them out. They were in a stupid little plastic case that folded closed keeping them from getting crap all over them. Taking them out I hung the little plastic cord that dangled between the two plugs, forcing one into my ear I dangled the other over my other earlobe, silently hoping I wouldn't have to use them.

Poking my head out of the alley I saw three, obviously female, figures walking down the sidewalk towards the diner and subsequently me. With my hand in my pocket, clenched around the hilt of my knife I walked out of the alley.

"Excuse me ladies." I started as I stopped a few feet ahead of the trio causing them to stop. "I don't suppose you three would be Andago, Aria, and Sonata."

Surprise seemed to echo from them before the two wearing the dark red and dark green hoodies snickered. The one wearing the dark purple hoodie however seemed to grow angry as she quickly shushed the other two smacking them upside the head. "It's Adagio."

I blinked, "Really? I apologize, I admit my memory isn't what it used to be." I said scratching the back of my head.

An annoyed sigh sounded from her, "What do you want with us?" came angry question from the purple skinned young woman who folded her arms over her chest after shooting her leader a glare.

I nodded, "I'm glad you asked Aria. I am here to take you back home."

"But we haven't even eaten yet! We can't go back now!" Came the confused whiny voice of the blue skinned young woman.

A chuckle sounded from my voice before I shook my head. "No, not where you three have been staying here, I mean back to your real home. Equestria."

Three pair of wide eyes stared at me from under their hoods before the red ones narrowed, suspicious of the sudden suggestion. "Explain" Adagio ordered.

"Yes, yes of course. Please." I motioned to the alley I had been waiting in. "Step into my office."

The trio looked between one another some unspoken words voiced their distrust and confusion, however not long after I disappeared down the alleyway I turned around to see the three following. "This isn't a very nice office." I heard the confused voice of Sonata again, making me turn and give her a questioning look.

"Is she always-" I started before the other two simply nodded with Aria letting out another annoyed sigh. Shaking my head I pressed on after throwing my hood down. "Anyways, before we get into learning about how to get you three home, I do have a question. Are you three only able to feed off of negative emotions?"

The trio of sirens looked between one another before pulling their hoods down, and releasing what I still believed were some of the strangest hair styles I had ever seen, by color at least. Adagio shrugged a confused annoyance written on her face along with Aria's who's seemed perpetually bored. "We've never tried. Why do you ask?"

I nodded, "Well you see. The Princesses in power now have this weapon called the Elements of Harmony. I can't say I know what they'll do to you if you were to start going around causing mayhem and discontent among the ponies again, but it wouldn't be as pleasant as being sent here."

"Pleasant? We hate it here! There's no magic, no ponies to sing to and cause chaos, it sucks here!" Sonata's voice sounded again making me wince.

"Sonata, shut up and let him finish. If he knows how to get back to Equestria then I want out of this stupid dimension before I die of malnutrition." Aria's voice echoed off the alley's walls.

Adagio sighed pinching the bridge of her nose giving me something akin to an apologetic look before turning around and telling the two of them to shut up. A silent threat passed from the yellow skinned leader to the other two quickly silencing their bickering.

'Obviously I should keep this short and simple, if I want to keep from killing these three.' I thought before letting out a large breath. "Alright, short, and to the point. I can help you three get back to Equestria. However, you'll have to stop feeding off negative emotions. Otherwise, the Princesses that rule the country will turn you to stone or send you to Tartarus. Simple enough?" I said looking over at Sonata.

"Well you didn't have to be so mean about it." She said crossing her arms and looking away.

The blue haired member of the trio was given another annoyed look by her bandmates before they turned to me. "And what if we can't feed off any other emotion besides negative?" Adagio asked, the barest hint of friendliness that had appeared at my suggestion on getting them home had vanished.

I shrugged. "Honestly that's not up to me. The powers that be are perfectly content leaving you here to starve to death or whatever will happen if you don't continue to absorb negative emotions. I assumed you could also do the same with positive emotions, or at least eat like any normal pony can, but if not then that's for the Princesses to decide. Maybe they'll have you work someplace like a jail or something where being miserable is kinda normal."

"And what if we were to simply make you tell us how to get back to Equestria?" Aria asked, her eyes narrowing.

Putting the other earplug in, I unsheathed my knife and held it in front of me threateningly. "I'll cut those necklaces off your pretty little necks and suck the magic right out of them. Then it's a coin toss to see if you'll stay here and possibly starve, or come back to Equestria and most definitely starve."

Adagio turned to look back at the other two before nodding. The three opened their mouths and I assumed started to sing. I couldn't hear much beyond the sound of my heart pounding in my ears. The 'singing' went on for what felt like a few minutes before they opened their eyes and looked at me triumphantly.

Their faces fell when I yawned at them still with my knife held out in front of me. "So would you like to try it my way?" I asked.

Chapter 62; Last Day, Final Hours

Letting out a groan I sat up on the marble statue's pedestal. My back making it's complaints at sleeping on the hard surface known as I grimaced through the dull throb that echoed through my chest. Despite my multiple sources of pain however a fleeting feeling of happiness touched my mind. I would be going back to Equestria soon.

Turning allowing my legs to dangle over the edge of the marble pedestal, I looked down at the still alien gray hand in the dim light of the streetlights and approaching sunrise. Opening and closing the appendage a few times offered the same feelings I had grown up with, that I had always had. Yet even as I stared it felt off, wrong. Just like the painful throb that sounded through my body.

'That's one thing I won't have to deal with anymore.' I thought putting my hand over my chest. 'Killing things to stop the pain.'

Though I had only been here for a short amount of time, three days counting this one? The memory of not having that ever present agony creeping at the back of my mind seemed foreign, like reading a story and imagining what it would be like to breathe fire or fly.

A pessimistic voice in the back of my head raised it's ugly head all to quickly. What if Sunset Shimmer decides she'd rather stay? Bringing back only the sirens would only raise questions from Princess Celestia, not to mention a possible return to my stony prison. A shudder ran up my spine at the thought of being trapped once again, unable to do any more than think.

'No' I thought, trying to flush the thought from my mind. 'Even if she's less than willing to accompany me through the portal, I can simply tie her up. It would be less than ideal, but I would fulfill my end of the deal. Bring Sunset Shimmer back to Equestria.'

Loud questions started forming in the back of my mind as I silently wondered on how I should get out of my new school life. The thought of simply disappearing, taking Sunset and leaving was the most promising, the staff around here aren't all that invasive. A student almost fighting a large man in defense of one of the biggest, and worst, bullies suddenly disappearing with said bully would open the avenue for investigation by too many parties however.

I sighed at the second idea, lying to the vice principal. Making up some sort of story, 'Oh there was an emergency back where I'm from. A family member I've never met suddenly appearing.' The flimsiness of the excuse made me cringe. I tried to remember the extent of what I had told the vice principal. 'Just that my parents died in an accident... right? Car crash or something.' I thought rubbing a hand down my face into the scratchy patches of ginger stubble that covered my chin.

Blinking hard I tried to pop my back. The first idea would open up lines of questioning, but with some preemptive action on the other side and watchfulness before we leave tonight then there's no chance of Equestria being discovered.

Part of me silently wished that I could've simply sent the sirens through last night. They'd be in Equestria, probably in chains until I got back admittedly, but out of my hair at the least. Can't have everything go TOO smoothly though, they just had to have some things they needed to pick up. 'What in the name of God's green earth could those three need so badly that they would delay getting back to the place they'd been wishing to go for... how long have those three been here?'

The thought threw me off track as I wondered. Sunset Shimmer had been here for at least four years if I remember right. I think that's when the whole shebang went down with this side's elements of harmony, freshman year or something.

A chuckle sounded from my gut as I remembered the thought of trying to fix their little friendship squabble. 'If I run into Rarity...' I thought before shaking my head and looking over at the parking lot.

She jolted as a loud irritatingly familiar sound echoed through her room taking her from the near sleep she had almost achieved. Looking over at the source of the sound she grabbed her phone and quickly turned the offending alarm off.

Sunset Shimmer sat up in bed looking at the time on the boxy object in her hand. 5:00 glared back at her bloodshot and itchy eyes.

Pushing the covers off she started her daily routine, despite being significantly earlier than normal. A cold shower sent the weariness of sleep into a deep recess of her mind, to reawaken later during one of her more boring classes. Breakfast was simple cereal, she couldn't remember the brand or anything but the colorful shapes of the sugary cereal had reminded her of home when she had initially bought it.

Sunset looked over at her backpack, memories of her sleepless night returning as she ate. Everything she had deemed important enough to keep was now stuffed into the bag, forgoing almost everything she had initially kept in it for school. In a sense it was almost funny, graduation was still a little less than a month away, however today was her last day of school.

Butterflies seemed to flutter throughout her stomach even now as she thought of returning to her home. Looking down at the half eaten cereal in the bowl in front of her, she suddenly realized she wasn't all that hungry. Pouring out the contents of the bowl, she gave the bowl itself a strange look before dropping it soundly in the garbage as well. She wouldn't be returning, there was no point to keeping it.

Pulling her phone from her pocket she looked at the clock expecting it to be almost six. An hour, that's about the time she normally took to get ready for school. After all, the queen had to look her best.

5:29 shined back in her face making her cringe before replacing her phone in her pocket. She had time, what seemed to be an overabundance even with the two hours she planned on getting into the school early for to get the plan from the new guy.

Flopping down in front of the television, she turned it on to watch something, hopefully more entertaining than waiting in silence and slowly losing her mind.

“This morning seems to be a beautiful sunny day with a slight chance for some light cloud cover throughout the day. A perfect day to go outside and enjoy the weather! Bac-” The news seemed to be on the weather as far as Sunset could tell, boring for the most part, though as she flipped through the channels she quickly found that the stupid long commercials that ran for what seemed to be three hours was the only other thing on. Flipping back to the news she found that the clock that was always displayed at the bottom right corner of the screen showed it was only 5:31 making her let out a sigh.

'Today's going to be a long day' she thought as she turned the television off before making her way through her apartment. The place had been her home for almost four years now, yet in a sense it still felt alien to her. Unloved and uncared for, with it's barren walls empty after the previous tenant took whatever they had hanging on them, the uncomfortable couch, obviously old television which the remote had most of the buttons missing on, the smelly fridge she had only just grown accustomed to the smell of mainly due to most of the takeout that had been put within it's walls quickly gave off a similar sent.

The so familiar sights brought flashes of memories, plotting and planning in her dark apartment as she readied herself for the downfall of other students, her takeover of that year's fall formal, or whatever scheme she had in the works at the time. Something, pushed deep and quiet over a long night of thought, reveled in the memories. The victories. Her victories.

Another something, a voice, that had once been pushed away and smothered by desire and arrogance sounded it's displeasure. In a tone all too motherly, all too familiar, yet just out of reach of her memories. They weren't victories, but tragedies for others.

Sunset Shimmer's eyes closed as she brought her hands up to cradle her head. Oh how the mighty and powerful have fallen. Her once unshakable will was wavering before the realization of her passed sins.

The quiet harsh voice sounded for her to strike out against the one who brought it to the light. Anger, partially justified, was pointed at the newest addition to the school. To her kingdom.

The rest of the anger however simply fell back on herself. She did this to herself. If the newbie hadn't started the landslide something else would've. Perhaps her graduation, where as a Canterlot High tradition and a sign of the unity the school had in it's student body, the students approached the podium in small groups with their 'best friends'. Perhaps the embarrassment of having to walk up alone would have triggered it. Normally Snips and Snails would've accompanied her, if only for a show of her continued power, but they were only sophomores.

'Not as though I'd want those two morons walking up next to me as I graduated.' she thought shaking her head.

Perhaps it would have been after graduation, had she managed to view her solitude in front of the student body as a sign that no one was able to stand beside her as equal, something might've tipped her back to the journal and the portal by association. As depraved and morally corrupt as she was, there would have had to be a realization she had failed. Failed to come up with some sort of plan to overthrow her teacher.

Thinking back that was what angered her the most. Over the stupid meddling of the newest student, over the near assault by the large bald man, even over the constant foolishness that Snips and Snails exposed her to. She failed.

She had failed to find a way to conquer this world. Without her magical abilities it would have required resorting to petty violence, something she was above. She had failed to bring magic over as she quickly found that the only magical artifact powerful enough to do so, the Element of Magic, had suddenly disappeared. Almost as if it had sensed some form of danger to even itself and hidden away.

Through her grimace, Sunset felt wet streams make their way down her face. Tears of anger, stress, and weariness fell from her chin as they reached the graceful peak. As quickly as they had started they seemed to have no intention of stopping. She quickly tried to wipe the wetness from her eyes, some deep embarrassment burning in her chest even as her tears fell silently in private.

After a few moments of collecting herself she washed her face in the apartment's bathroom, glad she had forgone putting on mascara or any of the other makeup she normally wore. She knew the cosmetics helped little with her already regal appearance, but she also knew that they did not mix well with tears as she had seen with a multitude of other girls in her school, and a few of the more strange guys.

Her appearance in the mirror looked like some horror story compared to what she had originally envisioned of her future. A story where the writer was so depraved and masochistic that they only wished to see the mighty brought low. Thinking back to that fateful day when her mentor had brought her before the magical mirror. She saw an alicorn mare who had gotten everything she ever desired; power, knowledge, glory, love. Looking before her now. A scared, unsure, and simply tired young human stared back.

A shaky hand reached out to touch the cold glass of the mirror. Something within her hoping that this was simply some perverse dream where she would wake up with a jerk and find herself sleeping in her old mentor's bed, finally having taken the title she so rightfully deserved. 'Thought she deserved.' she corrected as she looked into the cyan eyes before her, searching for the old her, the respected, powerful, demanding, feared woman that she had been.

The cyan colored eyes that stared back seemed only unsure and scared for her future.

A yawn escaped my lips as I looked over at the sun's light that had quickly started chasing the deep purple of the night to much more vibrant oranges. Silent musings made their way through my head as I watched the colors slowly change, wondering if pollution of a human world like this would actually make the sun's comings and goings any more beautiful.

'I suppose I'll have to look out for Celestia's sunrise next time I go back to Equestria.' I thought as the thundering of a motorcycle caught my attention. A number of the vehicles had rode by, nearly making me opt to ignore the sound. This one however carried the passenger I was hoping to speak with. I watched the young woman for a few moments as she got off her bike, silently wondering if I should wait for her to come to me, or vice-versa.

The ball seemed to be in my court as she started walking over, her backpack slung onto her back with only one strap.

“I must say, you're here a bit early. I've only seen the teachers making their way in so far.” I said as she approached.

Sunset's face was majorly unreadable, though I could see some signs of a night spent awake. “Of course. We can't have other people discovering Equestria now can we?” I felt my eye twitch at her voice. The arrogant undertone was still easily heard, if a bit forced, along with a weariness that I could relate to.

I sighed mentally, trying to push my annoyance at the woman away. “I presume you'll be coming with me then?”

Despite my attempt to hide the irritation, I could only assume she had heard it in my voice. “Oh nooo. I just showed up here early for the pleasure of getting to see you.” Her eyes narrowed, attempting to provoke some sort of response out of me.

“Mm” was my response as she walked up to the mirror-like surface of the statues base. I watched as she reached out putting a hand against the cold stone surface before closing her eyes.

A pang of curiosity formed in the back of my head as I watched her before I decided to speak up. “You do know the portal doesn't open until tonight, right?”

Sunset seemed to finish whatever she was doing letting her hand fall back at her side before glaring up at me. “Do you know how long I've been here? You think I don't know how the portal works on this side?”

I simply shrugged. “I figure around four years given the time it takes for someone to get through high school and you're almost at the end...” I trailed off as her glare only deepened.

“Does the word 'rhetorical' mean anything to you?” Sunset all but growled before turning back to the statue's base replacing her hand on it's mirror-like surface. “I learned years ago that if you touch the portal's surface and focus, even while it's closed you can see through to the other side.”

I watched the unicorn turned teenager closed her eyes, the annoyance fading from her face as she concentrated. After a few moments of nothing I turned to the marble surface eyeing my reflection. I looked tired, my gray skin and dark clothes standing out against the off white surface. Hands in the hoodie's pockets, hood pulled up, looking no different from some a troublemaker waiting for their time to strike some unsuspecting prey. If I didn't know better I would almost think I was looking at a completely different person.

Letting out a sigh, I turned back to Sunset Shimmer only to find her still concentrating on the mirror, creases forming in her brow. “Everything alright?” I asked.

An annoyed grunt answered me before she lowered her hand. "No different than it was before you arrived. Crystal halls, overly shiny and colorful." I mentally nodded, 'An apt description in my opinion.' I thought before looking back up at the school, leaning back against the corner of the statue's base. "So are you going to sit there like some cheesy movie villain or are you going to tell me the plan for later?" Sunset's voice sounded again making me mentally groan for my future patience.

"There are three others coming with us later tonight, which is when we'll be leaving. After school, less prying eyes to learn what need not be learned. Right now I'm trying to decide on how to get the two of us out of the school system without any of the teachers or principals getting wind of the portal or growing suspicious." I said.

A scoff sounded from Sunset making me turn to look at her. "Getting us out is easily done by someone who's not an imbecile with computers, though I suppose someone coming from Equestria wouldn't know too much about them seeing as how they're still archaic at best with their technology."

One of my eyebrows slowly rose at her words, however before I could question it she continued.

"Even I was confused at first, but they are simple machines; you tell them what to do, they do it and nothing more. I can get us into the Principal's computer and erase all of our files before you could snap your fingers." she said folding her arms with a smug grin on her face.

Shrugging my shoulders I nodded, "Alright I'll let you cover that then, though I do have to ask if you intend to erase the memory of Vice Principal Luna with said computer. I would wager she would quite easily remember the school's top bully and the random new guy who defended said bully from a, much larger than him, skinhead."

Sunset made a show of rolling her eyes, going so far as to roll her head even, and letting out an explosive sigh. "The staff here literally don't care at all. I've seen students, normally by my own ingeniousness, run crying from the school only to never come back. Their parents come in and collect the student's things after the principal empties their locker." She said throwing her arms towards the school before returning to her bored stance with arms folded once more. "Vice Principal Luna might remember me, and possibly you, but I sincerely doubt she'll care anymore than when the hundreds of students came running to her over the stupid Anonamiss incident that they tried to pin on me."

As I watched Sunset's little theatrics performance I couldn't help but feel that something was off. She wasn't quite acting like herself, or at least the person that I had seen and had the 'pleasure' of talking to before. She would force parts of the act too much, while other parts would seem like a sad imitation of the 'Queen of Canterlot High'. Shaking my head mentally I decided to put the info in the back of my mind, possibly for later.

Nodding in halfhearted agreement I shrugged. "Very well Sunset Shimmer, I don't pretend to know more about this place than you do. We can very easily vanish into the night through the mirror."

Huffing a bit, Sunset nodded. "Of course I know more about this place, I've been here for four years, plus you're probably just some run of the mill lackey that Celestia sent my way. I couldn't expect you to-"

I let out a tired sigh as I tuned the red and yellow haired girl out and silently prayed that today would run by quickly.

After what felt like much too long, other students started appearing. Rather than be caught talking to me Sunset quickly retreated to whatever group she normally talked to, or harassed other students with at least.

I continued to enjoy the cool morning air watching silently as students slowly formed their groups, sectioning off parts of the school ground to themselves while chatting. For the most part I went unnoticed, as the student body in whole tended to keep away from the school’s horse statue, most likely due to threat of detention as I had received.

Shaking my head I wondered what kids thought about in high school, let alone in a different dimension. ‘Oh did you hear about Jessi? They say she likes Jonny in Mrs. Freeman’s class’ I imagined a group of more prissy looking girls saying to one another before chuckling under my breath. “So stupid…” I mumbled.

Thinking back I tried to remember what exactly I did back in high school. A few flashes of faceless unimportant people, classes that I despised, beautiful sunsets and a few school lunches chatting with people I couldn’t remember well.

What sounded like a familiar if barely audible voice sounded through the mass of voices around the school ground, looking for the source I saw a young woman wearing a white blouse with a green skirt and long green boots on looking up at me through her pink locks of hair.

“Um… Excuse me” I heard her repeat, “You might not want to sit up there.”

I cocked my head to the side in mock confusion before hopping down. “Why might that be?”

The young lady seemed to shrink back more from me before quietly mumbling something about detention. It took me a second to realize what exactly she had said before I understood she was talking about how students got detention from touching the statue.

“Ah, I getcha. Thanks for the heads up. Wouldn’t be good to get detention on my third day here, eh?” I said chuckling before offering my hand. “I’m Wandering Bindle.”

At this point I could already recognize this girl, though admittedly it took me a second what with my mind preoccupied. Fluttershy looked down at my hand for a second before shaking it meekly. “I’m Fluttershy” she nearly whispered, quiet enough that my ability to make out what she said was based solely on the fact that I already knew her name.

I nodded a friendly smile on my face. “A pleasure to meet you Fluttershy.” While normally a façade, the smile was genuine to the shy young woman if for no other reason than the fact that seeing a friendly face was helpful at this point.

A small part of my brain started wondering if I should even try to put these girls back together. While it was part of what Sunset Shimmer had brought to this world, and thus something to be rectified, my mind turned to Sundance. The anger I felt, while somewhat righteous, was directed towards the right person; it was none of my business. What right did I have to interfere with their lives? Bringing Sunset and the Sirens back was more a case of taking what little magic had filtered into this world and bringing it back to Equestria, can I really say that this is what I should be spending my time on when I needed to get said people, or ponies and sirens turned people, back to their magical land of dancing ponies.

“Good morning Wandering Bindle!” The sound of Rarity’s voice interrupted my thoughts. Turning I saw the purple haired fashionista walking towards us before her smile noticeably dimmed. “Oh, hello Fluttershy.”

I blinked at the change in tone, one which I associated with someone you’d much rather ignore and pretend didn’t exist rather than to speak with. What surprised me more was the tone in reply.

“Rarity” Fluttershy said, nearly spitting the words. Turning back, I saw what looked to be a bear standing on their hind legs ready to defend themselves in the guise of a woman. I felt my mouth fall open, having difficulty comprehending what I was seeing. Was the wedge between the girls that deep? Turning back to me, quite a bit of the goodwill gone from her eyes seeing my association with the purple haired woman, Fluttershy quietly wished me a good day before walking away.

“Yeesh” I muttered quietly turning back to Rarity. “What's up with her?” I asked pointing a thumb over my shoulder.

Rarity let out a sigh shaking her head, a hand dramatically folding over her chest. “That is, quite the tale I must admit.” She said looking after the angered animal lover, before turning back to me. “One that is a bit personal...”

I nodded at the implication, 'Whatever Sunset did here turning them against one another must've only compounded over the years. I could have swore that Rarity was angry with someone else, not Fluttershy.' Mentally shaking my head I decided to put the entire idea behind me. “Fair enough. I'm not one for people pulling skeletons out of my closet, so I try not to go digging into other's social lives.”

“I thank you for that.” She said before shaking her head and looking at me concerned. “Wander, I must ask after yesterday's fiasco in the cafeteria, are you alright?”

Taking a deep breath I pushed away the anger that quickly resurfaced. “Yeah.” I said before pinching the bridge of my nose. 'Need to get over that. It's none of my business.' “Nothing to worry about.” I said waving off the thoughts and offering the young lady a tired smile.

Rarity brightened returning the smile. “I must admit I was afraid you might be a bit saddened after your attempt to reach out to Sundance went so poorly.” She said, her hands finding their way to the ends of one of her curls. “I was thinking that if you didn't have any other friends, I could introduce you to a couple of mine at lunch?”

I blinked at the offer, confused for a moment. 'I suppose that wouldn't be terrible, though I should keep my presence...' I started to think only for reality to come crashing back down screaming “Hey Stupid” the whole time.
“Of course you don't have to if you don't want to! I simply thought that if you wanted...” Rarity started again after seeing the look on my face only to stop as I held up a hand.
“I'd be delighted to meet your friends, I was just...” I shook my head with a smile, “Thinking of unimportant things I suppose.”

Rarity practically reinflated at the affirmation. “Splendid! I'll be looking forward to introducing you to Fancypants, Octavia and Hoity!”

I felt an eye twitch at hearing the names but thankfully she didn't notice. 'Maybe this wasn't the best idea' I thought as she started telling me about her friends.

“Oh I know you'll simply love Fancypants, he's such a gentleman, and quite fashionable to boot! He's without a doubt one of the most well liked students at this school and if it wasn't for him dating Fleur De Lis at Crystal Heart Academy, he would probably be one of the most eligible bachelors at Canterlot High!”

Mentally shaking my head as she went on about the other two I silently wondered if she was better off with these three than with the other five. 'I suppose that would be four actually.'

As the two of us made our way into the building. One of the bells for first hour rang pulling me from my thoughts and stopping Rarity in her tracks. “Oh my! It seems we must be getting to class! I'll see you at lunch!” she said before speed walking off.

“Right.” I muttered as she left before shrugging and heading off towards my first hour. “Only... seven hours and fifty minutes till I'm back in Equestria”

Miss Harshwhinny's first hour was much more boring than yesterday as said teacher had assigned a book to me and yesterday's book partner was less than interested in me along with a good portion of the class, unless you counted snickering.

History might have been interesting if I hadn't been as lost as I was yesterday, though the interesting part was halfway through said history class, a call interrupted the teacher making him pause his power-point to answer.

Moments later I was walking towards the Principal's office wondering what exactly was going on.

'Either I did something wrong without knowing it or something...' I thought letting out a yawn. Following the teacher's directions I found a door with a small golden colored plaque reading Principal Celestia in flowing script.

A moment after knocking on the smoked glass a very familiar “Come in” sounded. Inside was quite boring; trophies the school had won sorted by oldest on shelves behind her desk separated by books, teaching certificates hung on the wall, a single whiteboard sectioned off in a chart that seemed to be a scoring of the student body over months in the different academic classes.

Principal Celestia herself looked little different from what I remembered, perhaps a bit more tired. “Ah, you must be the new student my sister told me about. Wandering Bindle?” She said getting up and offering a hand.

I nodded shaking her hand before offering a smile. “And you must be Principal Celestia, least that's what the plaque on the door says.”

Celestia snickered for a moment, “I would certainly hope so, I would hate to have to get it replaced again, last time was such a hassle with Principal Discord.”

The two of us chuckled between ourselves for a moment. As we stopped I felt a bit of the weight of the last few days wane. A part of me felt more excited about returning to Equestria as well, and seeing my friend. 'It feels like it's been much too long' I thought. “So how can I help you Principal Celestia?” I asked the smile still tugging at my lips.

“To be honest, I simply prefer being able to meet with each student that enrolls in Canterlot High, and since unfortunately I was rather indisposed in meetings with the school board for the last few days I hadn't gotten to meet with you yet.” She said before looking down at some of the paperwork in front of her, the smile fading from her face. On closer inspection I could see my alias written on. “It says here that while you were trying to enroll that there was an incident almost involving the police?”

I blew air out the side of my mouth before shifting on my feet. “Ah, that fiasco.”

“Care to explain what happened that nearly got one of our students and possibly yourself injured?”

“Well I'd assume it's fair to say you have the report from the Vice Principal?” I asked leaning on the back of one of the chairs in front of her desk. Celestia's eyebrow rose at my glancing down again before nodding. “I also assume you've talked to Miss Sunset Shimmer about this as well? As if so there's not a whole lot I can tell you. As from where I stood...” I started my explanation of the first few hours of what happened while I was on this side of the portal. “After my little chat with the Vice, I left for the day and explored a little of the city I would be living in, at least for the time being.”

Principal Celestia nodded looking down at the paperwork in front of her, her eyes scanning through it. Seeming satisfied she looked back up at me. “From my point of view, it simply looks like you were trying to help one of our students, albeit in an unorthodox manner. For now, I'll settle with giving you the school's thanks. However, as a student of CHS neither my sister or I can condone the use of violence, or even the threat of it. Due to your obvious intentions I believe I will agree with Vice Principal Luna's decision to let you off with a warning.”

Standing back up I shrugged mentally as I put my hands in my pockets. “Fair enough, wasn't planning on causing any trouble from the beginning.” I said dismissively.

Celestia's look hardened for a moment at my change of attitude, though she didn't comment on it. “I suppose then the only other thing I can ask is if you're finding CHS to your liking. Admittedly it's only your second day, however I thought it might be prudent to ask.”

Thinking back I couldn't really come up with anything all too big to talk with the Principal about. “Besides the fickle teenage student body, the occasional skinhead attack, and rather ungrateful girls who you save from said skinhead I can't think of anything.” I started with a grin spreading back across my face before something came to mind. “Oh, the welding teacher is da- er quite good at his job.” I finished.

Celestia blinked before a smile stretched across her face. “I'm sure Electric Arc would be overjoyed to hear such a review of his methods. The student body are... Well you know how teenagers can be, if what you told Luna about moving was true.” She said to which I nodded. “Fickle as the wind, as the saying goes. Sunset on the other hand...” The look on Celestia's face fell as she thought of the young mare turned woman. “She has some problems with other students on occasion as they've come to tell either myself or my sister. I cannot say anything on the validity as normally there's no proof, though the students in question normally either change schools, drop out, or seemingly disappear from the school at large only participating in the core classes before returning to their homes. I do however believe that she was in fact grateful for your help.”

I simply shrugged, “Regardless, that's for her to decide. I don't suppose I could help with anything else?”

Glancing through her paperwork again, Celestia shook her head. “Not as far as I can tell. Thank you for your help. You're free to return to your class, and welcome to Canterlot High school.”

The remainder of my classes before lunch were less than eventful. A few snide comments under other student's breath at my expense, fewer still sympathetic looks, to top it off the pain in my chest slowly grew to a quiet roar. In the end the classes left little for me to do, thankfully the teachers requiring note taking and homework more than classwork, leaving me to wonder about my situation both on this and the other side of the portal.

Lunch seemed to take it's sweet time to arrive. The clock above the board only compounding my frustration with the foolishness of sitting in a classroom 'learning' about whatever asinine subject the male teacher seemed to be talking about. By the time the bell actually rang and we were dismissed to lunch, I was practically fuming. The fact that Sunset Shimmer walked past me on the way to the cafeteria offering only a pointed look that said 'Don't screw this up' only helped in souring my already aggravated mood.

'You little shit, I almost hope you get thrown in chains for the nonsense you-' I thought before a gentle touch on my arm startled me.

Looking back Rarity stood there, a surprised fear written across her face at my response. “Are you alright Wandering Bindle?” she asked after a moment.

'Not exactly the perfect gentleman you thought huh?' I thought before closing my eyes and letting out a long breath. 'No.' I thought, directing the frustration and anger at her would provide nothing. 'Even if I'll never see her again after today' The thought was surprisingly bitter.

“Ah, Rairty. You are a sight for sore eyes” I said, feigning a gladness only a small portion felt. 'What brought so much anger? Was it really only the waiting for Economics to be over and Sunset's attitude? Then again there was the pain. “Today's already been a long day.”

Some of the young lady's previous demeanor returned, though part of her still seemed wary of my tired look. “I'm sorry to hear that, would it be better to wait to meet my friends tomorrow?”

A part of me considered the suggestion, 'I suppose I'd never have to meet those uptight, snotty, little asses, if that were the case.' Looking at Rarity's face, worry etched her features more than fear now. Pushing off the thoughts I shook my head. “No, I would love to meet your friends Rarity. If they're half as kind as you, then they'll turn this day around.”

I felt like I was talking out of my ass, but the young lady seemed to perk back up at the admission and compliment. “Oh without at doubt they'll more than turn your day around!”

The two of us started walking towards the cafeteria, Rarity talking at length of the admiral qualities of her friends, sometimes repeating what she had said earlier in the day, but the excitement and happiness was evident in her voice. Wading through the mass of students flooding into the cafeteria I walked with her over to the lunch line, still noting the required payment at the end and declined an offered tray from the worker.

“Are you not getting anything Wandering Bindle?” I heard the young lady's voice beside me as I shook my head at the worker.
“No, I'm not really feeling all that hungry.” I said offering a tired smile before patting my stomach. “Big breakfast and all.”

Rarity nodded, her violet curls bobbing. “I understand.” she said. The lie fell too easily from my lips. I couldn't really remember the last time I had really eaten. Before I came here for sure. Food didn't have the same appeal it did when I wasn't undead.

After a few moments of shuffling through the line, spots when Rarity was interrupted from her telling me about her friends by asking for a certain food or rejecting another, the two of us made our way over to a table.

The table was nearly packed already. Somewhat familiar faces like Fancypants' stood out along with a gray skinned young lady who's posture was broomstick straight her dark hair straight with the exception of a slight curl at the end who I could only assume was Octavia, beyond the two of them I couldn't recognize the remaining people seated at the table assuming them to be either groupies or other of the 'fashion clique'.

As we approached Rarity cleared her throat catching the attention of a few of the members of the table, with their attention drawn, the remainder that I could only assume were followers looked at us as well. “Well ladies and gentlemen, I would like to introduce you to Wandering Bindle. Whom I believe you all know has been the talk of the school for the past few days.” Rarity said, her voice loud enough to hear over the dim of the other conversations around the table, but quiet enough for only the table to understand her.

Looking over at the young lady I recognized the look of pride that shown across her face. 'Like getting a new toy...' I thought in the back of my mind.

The rest of the table was split in their reaction. Some like seemed interested, and even pleased with my introduction. Others seemed the opposite, the looks on their faces showed all too much of their thoughts 'Why is He here?'. Fancypants seemed to be only unreadable one, his face almost calculating my own reaction before offering one of his own.

Deciding to make the most of the situation I could I inclined my head if only slightly. “Good afternoon” I said with the most convincing fake smile yet.

A few of the group nodded, faces shifting to expressionless, others simply ignored me going back to their conversations. Fancypants however nodded, a smile forming on his face “A good afternoon to you as well Wandering Bindle.” The remainder of the table, the followers as I had dubbed them, mimicked the reactions of those around them.

Rarity found her place at the table, notably away from the group that seemed too engrossed with their conversations to even offer more than a passing glance at me. Sitting next to the young lady I found myself subject to a number of curious glances from the more interested of the table.

“So, Wandering... Binge was it?” I heard a uppity voice to my right to find a young man dressed in what can only be described as 'My daddy is a lawyer, so I can do whatever I want'.

Inwardly wincing at the upcoming conversation I eyed him slowly. “Bindle, actually.”

“Yes, yes.” He said waving his hand dismissively. “So, what exactly happened between you and that Sunshine girl?” A smirk formed quickly at his question.

Conversations on the other side of the table simply stopped. Rarity must have seen me tense as I heard her voice offer a tired “Bright Star..”

I exhaled through my nose at his transparent attempt to anger me. “Oh Sundance? That whole debacle yesterday?” I said evenly to which he nodded, smirk only growing. “Ah, well she thought I was working for Sunset, decided against speaking to me after all of what the young... female, did to her.” I said, clenching and unclenching my fist under the table.

An amused curiosity shown on the teen's face. “Oh? And do you work for our school's resident terrorist?”

I shook my head. “Far from it!” I said throwing my other hand in a dismissive wave similar to his own. “The fact that I ended up saving her from that... Man earlier was simply coincidence, and if I do say so, good luck on her part.”

Surprise stood out on Bright Star's face. “I see, I was under the impression you were simply trying to get into one of the girls' pants.” He said, smirk forming anew. In the corner of my eye I noticed a few other members of the table stiffen.

“Bright Star, that is very uncalled for.” Fancypants said, a disgusted look forming on his face before he turned to me. “Wandering Bindle I apologize on my... compatriot's behalf.”

Exhaling a breath I didn't realize I had been holding I shook my head. “It's fine, and thank you. Though I can't say I caught your name?”
The young man in question opened his mouth a friendly smile forming on his lips only to be interrupted. “Come now Fancypants” Bright Star said, irritation dripping from his voice. “Not only can I apologize for myself, but there was nothing to apologize for! I was simply stating what seemed to be the most likely!”

My head snapped to the worm, my eyes doing their best to burrow into his head. “Ah, the most likely is it?” I said rolling my jaw. “I would have you know, that not only would I not stoop to enjoying a young lady while she is in distress, but also am above trying to worm my way up the social ladder by conquering either the lowest or who seems to be the height.”

The smirk turned into a full blown smile, the smile of a man who believed he had won. “Ah, forgive me. I must have misjudged you as a... what do they call it in the slums these days? Manwhore?”

A few snickers sounded from across the table. A heavy frown formed on Fancypant's face as he sighed looking over at Bright Star. Rarity, from the corner of my eye, couldn't seem to decide on aghast or embarrassed.

'Oh yes, the little toy you brought to seem so Generous and Kind is getting pulled apart right in front of you. What will this do to your reputation?' I thought, suddenly disgusted that I had believed her seemingly good intentions.

Focusing back on Bright Star, his cronies seemed to be giggling to themselves and he chuckled lightly, watching my anger. Suppressing the emotion as heavily as I could, I offered a toothy smile to the teen. “I don't suppose you've been on the streets much then Bright Star. The more common term is Womanizer, which I cannot say that I am.” I said before offering a thoughtful look. “Though I must admit I do remember where I heard your name before, I recall hearing it in passing from a flamboyantly homosexual man telling his friend that you were a great... what was it... Sub?”
A the sound of a pin could be heard as the smile and giggles vanished from the table. Bright Star's eyes seemed to be ready to burst from his head as a blush shot across his face.

Another sigh caught my attention drawing my eyes back to the disappointed visage of Fancypants. “For shame Wandering Bindle. Bright Star's sexuality is his own and should not be abused as such.”

I blinked in surprise glancing back to the teen in question to find him tearing up. A frown appeared on my face as I looked back to Fancypants, my mouth opened to try to diffuse the situation only for his hand to stop me. “No, I do not believe we need anymore of your words. I admit I expected better of you after your display of what seemed to be a kind of rugged chivalry. I recognize that now as a thirst for violence and pain.” I felt a twitch as he nodded looking around the table before resting back on me. “I believe it may be best if you leave.”

Looking back at Bright Star I found him being comforted by one of his cronies. Looking back at Fancy I shook my head and let out a long sigh. “Very well. I admit that I wish things had played out differently, you seem like you're a reasonable gentleman, one whom even now I find myself grudgingly respecting. Though I find myself disgusted that you would stand by and let me be verbally abused by this...” I failed on words as I motioned towards Bright Star. “Regardless.” I finally said before getting up. “Good day.”

I started walking away hearing hushed whispers, recognizing only one voice amongst them.
“I am so sorry, he seemed like such a gentleman. I hope you all can forgive me for subjecting you to...” Rarity's voice sounded before I made it five steps from the table.
“Rarity.” I said simply, hushing the whispers instantly. The young woman in question looked back at me, a mixture of disgust, confusion, and what seemed to be remorse written across her face. “I am not stupid. I had thought using someone for your status was below you, but apparently I was wrong.” Anger welled up inside me, of being shunned again, rejected by what a foolish part of me had allowed to recognize as a crush. I shook my head. “I suppose after years without your actual friends, you became on of them.” I said motioning to the others at her table. “I can honestly say I am a worse person after meeting you, and them. I sincerely hope I never meet any of you again, you disgust me.”

The look on Rarity's face changed to a mixture of shock and anger. Turning on my heels I began marching from the cafeteria. “Wandering Bindle!” I heard the enraged woman shout after me. Ignoring her I continued towards the door.
Footsteps were my only warning before a hand found my arm and yanked managing to stop me. Turning another hand quickly found my cheek with a force that made my ears ring. Pain radiated from my face as my head was snapped back towards the cafeteria doors.

Silence ruled the room as the sound of my blood pumping filled my ears, a different pain throbbing in my chest. Licking my lips I tasted metal.

Turning slowly, I looked at the angry teen. A blush played across her face turning her pearly white skin an interesting shade of pink. Hate seemed to fill her azure eyes though worry formed quickly as I saw my reflection in them.
“I... Will have you know!” The young woman faltered for a moment before regaining her steam. “That you are one of the most uncouth, hateful, and un-gentlemanly boy I have ever met!” Rarity looked away for a moment. “I cannot say that I didn't find the allure of what seemed to be a kind soul behind a rough exterior, but!” Her eyes bored into me again in a second. “I realize now that Fancypants is right, you're simply a hoodlum who cannot even rise above simple name calling! I mean-”
Terror showed in the young woman's eyes as my hand clamped over her mouth. “I should absolutely confirm what you think of me right now.” I rotated my jaw with my other hand. “The temptation to reject my morals and simply smear your pretty face across the floor is nearly... Impossible to resist.” I chuckled wiping my mouth and looking at the blood smeared across my hand from the busted lip. “But.” I said clenching my hand tighter as she started trying to claw it off with her nails. “I believe I won't do that. As titillating an idea as it is, I think I should walk away. My time in this hellhole will have been short, bitter, and beyond aggravating.” I released her, the pain in my chest making me want to vomit. She inhaled deeply glaring at me as the imprint of my hand across her mouth shown a start red against her white skin, matching her blush.

“Hey!” a shout sounded across the room. Glancing over an irate Flash Sentry stood tall in the sea of sitting teens, having finally become aware of what was going on.

Turning back to Rarity I shook my head and spat a glob of blood onto the floor before making my way to the doors literally kicking them open.

The rest of the day went by slowly, a nagging feeling in the back of my mind screamed that I would be grabbed from welding class to talk to the principal, and possibly the police. It had been a while since my stint in high school, and my knowledge of what transpires after an 'incident' like the one I had been involved in was rusty. My solution was less than elegant, but effective.

Near the end of class I asked to use the restroom, and hid out.

When the bell rang, I threw up my hood and made my way to the school's exit, avoiding the main entrance when I noticed security there with the Principal and Vice Principal staking out the doors. Sneaking out was a less easy task, though made easier when I got past the mob of people.

The pain in my chest had only grown with my anger after the event as well, making my thinking hazy. I could only imagine how I looked when Flash Sentry himself found me looking at an emergency exit map, in the more decrepit part of the school.

“Wandering Bindle” the voice made me grimace as I was turned around forcibly. Anger was quickly replaced by a confused shock as he looked at my hooded face. “Whoa...”

“What do you want Flash.” I rasped through clenched teeth.

Shaking his head he let go of my shoulder. “Are you alright? She didn't hit you that hard dude.”

I licked at the split in my lip, the stinging sensation barely registering. “Hard enough... to split my lip. What do you want Flash?”

The teen shook his head again, this time to clear it and the look of anger returned. “The Principal is looking for you dude, with security. I get that you might've gotten off easy with the skinhead, but Rarity has bruising around her mouth from where you grabbed her. What the hell happened? I only got half the story from onlookers and it ain't looking pretty.”

I grimaced again as the pain welled up in my chest. “Fuck...” I muttered blowing air out my nose.

Flash sighed. “Dude, I get that maybe you didn't come from someplace easy and all...”
The young man's voice faded out as a pleading voice in the back of my head sounded.

“Kill him, it'll stop the pain.”

Clutched at my chest. Shaking my head. 'No...'

“It worked with the dog...”

'Dear God no...' I thought.

“Dude... let's get you to the nurse. You look like hell!” Flash's voice sounded again.

“Nobody's around to see you do it.”

I glanced around, and like it said, nobody was around. It would be so easy to slip my hands around his throat....

“No...” I managed to sputter out.

A hand fell on my shoulder, almost friendly. “Dude, you need to see someone. You're way paler than normal and you don't sound good. Let me go find someone, stay put.”

'Don't let him escape!'

My eyes shot to the back of the teen as he started jogging away, presumably towards the nurse's office. The familiar handle of my knife found a fist clenched around it as I drew it from it's hiding place.

'Just a quick stab, right to the spine. Painless for him, and soon for yourself as well'
The knife was out, open in the air poised and ready to strike, it's intended prey only a few feet away. My foot was up, mid-stride as I realized what I was doing. Nearly dropping the knife I slammed my eyes shut gritting my teeth and shoved the blade back into my pocket, ignoring the sharp pain as I missed the sheath grazing my leg.

'I need to go' I thought slapping my foot down onto the linoleum tile. Stumbling away I grasped at my chest, trying to find a hiding place to wait until nightfall, until I could go back. The agony made the search harder, even as the small voice spat insults.

'You should have killed him. Then there would be no pain!'

'Could I have lived with myself afterwards though?' I found myself wondering, even as a large part of me wished I had done as the voice suggested.

Staggering through the now empty halls I heard faint voices and footsteps every now and then. Guessing it to be the search party of not only the damning Principal and the others but also Flash trying to get me help, unknowing of the near fatality of his last encounter.

Passing by a clock told me all I needed to know. 'After they've searched this place, they'll go home. It's late enough they'll think I left by other means.' I reassured myself.

Grasping the wall I peeked around a corner of a three way intersection. Finding it clear both ways and the voices becoming fainter, I rounded the corner breathing heavily and leaning on the wall. Letting my hand fall to my side as I continued I felt something wet on my pants leg. Looking down at the jeans I noticed a spot of blood that had soaked into the leg, having grown to the size of my hand. The sharp pain in my leg was next to nothing, in comparison to the soul piercing agony that I felt deep within my chest, even as I continued staggering down the corridor.

'Would it be easier to just leave?' I wondered, trying to remember the layout of the school. I knew I was on the first floor, I hadn't gone up any stairs since walking away from the entrance. My pain addled mind however couldn't seem to grasp where exactly I was, let alone with me being new to the school.

Time crawled as I wandered the hallways, avoiding the voices and footsteps. My mind focusing solely on moving, finding some place to rest and hide. The spot of blood had slowly been growing down my leg before stopping completely and finally drying. I had barely noticed the difference before brushing past my leg again and feeling the crusty spot on the jeans. Coming across another clock I looked up and noted the time. It was almost time for my meeting with Sunset and the sirens...

As I came to the realization I found myself suddenly in the dark. The lights having been cut and plunging the entire corridor into an inky blackness that I could only just barely make anything out in.

'Almost.... Time' I thought through the haze of pain. Having been stumbling around for a good couple hours I was exhausted.

Looking around after my eyes adjusted, I found that I still didn't really know where I was exactly. The classrooms around me were marked with artwork and what looked like smiles. Were I in a clearer state of mind I might of thought them classrooms of younger students, however they looked foreign and malformed in the dark.

Limping down the hallway, having gone both up and back down the stairs multiple times over the time I had been avoiding the voices I wondered silently if I was on the first floor once more. Coming to a corner I turned and followed the corridor taking a note of the dim light that shined down in what looked like a large room.

Hastening as much as the agony in my chest allowed I hobbled into a large open room, covered in large decorations and banners. Looking around I noted the light coming in through a pair of glass doors.

Through my haze I recognized the main entrance of the school after a few moments. Looking back, what had seemed like an endless corridor now looked anything but, having been at most fifty feet. Shaking my head, I started towards the glass doors.

Outside I saw a few figures standing around the statue I had been using as a bed. A trio talking between themselves with a lone figure standing away from them, seeming to actively be trying to ignore them. The urge to reach for my knife rose in my gut as the voice that had been mocking me turned it's attention to them.

'Finally a relief from the agony'

I found that I agreed with the voice, though my eyes were focused on the statue instead. Actively having to pull my attention from the four figures.

Pushing one of the doors open took more strength than I thought it would, having to put my entire body weight behind my shaking arms before managing to move it. Grunting I nearly fell, leaning heavily on the door as I looked up and noted the four figures attention turning to me.

“Finally! I thought I was going to have to kill these three before you'd show up. Not to mention you making some kind of havoc towards the end of school.” Sunset Shimmer's voice rang out through the haze over my mind. “Whatever. Let's get this over with.”

I heard muttering coming from the other three, though their voices barely registered in my mind. My whole attention was on the horse statue. The base shining like a mirror against the streetlights around the school.

Nearly falling down the stairs in my haste I shuffled towards the reflective source of my relief, my salvation from pain.

“What in the stars....” I heard the voice of one of the sirens as I slowly approached, my arms reaching for the reflection of myself.

“F-fin-” I sputtered my jaw reacting badly from having been clenched so long.

“What the buck happened to you...” The voice of Sunset sounded again.

The girls around the base of the statue started backing up, away from my salvation, away from me.

“M-mus-t... b-a-ack...” I managed before stumbling. The portal feet before me, I fell to my hands and knees. “P-painnn”
I could only imagine what I looked like. Large bloodstain on my leg, hood pulled up with my too pale face peering out.

A sigh sounded with an arm reaching to pull at my shoulder. I could offer little help as I looked on towards the portal. After a few moments another pair of hands joined the first, pulling at my other arm.

Before long the pair got me up, my legs barely able to keep up.

“Heavy...” A voice sounded in my right ear. Glancing showed me a blue girl, straining to keep up with my weight. I couldn't place who she was, but looking back at the pedestal I could see Sunset on my other side.

“Jeeze... You fat... fucker could... at least stay on your feet.” The fiery haired girl said in my other ear. “Let's go, you two. We'll pull this one through after so we don't get mobbed by guards or something.”

The vision of my reflection was momentarily barred by the sight of two figures, one purple the other orange. They quickly disappeared walking through the reflective surface with a shine of light that momentarily blinded me.

'So close...' I thought, my feet finally finding purchase on the ground once more. Weakly I leaned on the two females as we made the few feet towards the portal.

“Finally I won't have to deal with this kind of shit anymore.” I heard Sunset mutter under her breath.

“Too bad we'll be missing the human food... I really liked the tacos” I heard the blue female... Sonata? Mutter.

“No... more... Pain....” I rasped before closing my eyes as we broke the surface of the portal.

Author's Note

Finally out.

Chapter 63; The Other Other Side

The rainbow of nausea inducing colors flashed across Sunset Shimmer's eyes. Part of her, a larger part than she would like to admit, was glad she was returning to Equestria. Even if she wasn't going to be ruling it, immediately.

The weight of the guard turned teenager on her shoulder felt like it grew in weight as she seemed to fly through the realm between the worlds, even as she felt her body shrink down back to it's proper shape and size. Hooves replacing hands and feet, her face elongating and regaining the bony protrusion that she had never quite gotten over losing. Despite her misgivings of returning, she knew at this moment; it was the right thing to do. Returning to her original form was beyond words in it's... rightness.

As the blinding white light at the end of the tunnel of insane colors approached at breakneck speeds she could only wonder, what exactly did Celestia have planned for her once she returned?

Pain encompassed my being. The feeling of a starvation that needed filling. Why? Why was it not gone? Why did it want souls?

I groaned as the unholy light of the tunnel shined on the other side of my eyelids. Perhaps, it was simply that I hadn't reached Equestria yet. I was still between worlds or dimensions, or whatever in God's name these planes of existence and suffering were. Silently I cursed myself for suggesting that I go retrieve Sunset Shimmer and the three sirens.

'I just want the pain to stop...' I whimpered mentally.

The light from the other portal was blinding, even through my eyelids. Causing spots to form under them in the darkness even after we passed through.

“Whoaa!” Sunset's voice sounded moments after stepping through the other side followed by the strange feeling of falling.

Opening my eyes for a moment, I quickly regretted it as the cold steps leading up to the mirror rushed to meet me.

Pain radiated from my face and chest as my forehead collided with the crystal floor with the steps threatening to crack a rib or two.

I waited for a moment on the floor, waiting for the pain to fade, hoping the pain would fade. Moments later I felt something different. Empty. As if the pain, the utter agony from the other dimension had taken something, ripped something important from me as I had left. For one terrifying moment I tried to feel for the cool flame that going through the portal had extinguished before it's cool burn caressed my senses.

'What?' I found myself wondering as I slowly put my hands on the ground to sit up.

“By the stars... Was... was he always like that?” I heard the voice of one of the sirens sound out. Looking up I could only just recognize the sirens. Barely remembering the scenes from the movie where they looked as they originally did, through the storybook or during that strange music battle which always reminded me of that scene from Scott Pilgrim. The strange mix of equine with the aquatic features had always reminded me of what I though seaponies would look like.

Sonata quickly joined the other two, fear obvious in her eyes matching the trepidation in her fellow siren's.

A magical aura formed around me lifting me up into the air before I could manage to reply making me turn my head to Sunset Shimmer, who returned to her former pony glory looked on with a mixture of suspicion, fear, and anger. “I cannot say I know, though I believe we will be given a few answers.”

Opening my mouth to reply, I stopped as the doors on the other side of the room opened as a guard poked it's head in. Silence filled the room as the five of us stared at the lone guard. The head retreated for a moment and a voice was heard on the other side of the door before another guard, armed with his spear, strode in. Through the open door I could see what I presumed was the guard that had looked in galloping away full tilt down the hall.

“Alright, which of you is The Wanderer?” The guard asked looking around the room before finally stopping on Sunset Shimmer, who's horn still shined as it held me in the air.

I cleared my voice getting the eyes of the lone crystal guard. “That would be me.” I said raising my hand.

The guard cocked an eyebrow before shrugging, “Princess Mi Amore Cadenza and Prince Shining Armor will be here momentarily, though I do ask that you put him down.” The guard said, finishing as he looked over at Sunset.

The unicorn's eyes narrowed for a moment before her magic suddenly cut out allowing me to fall back onto the cold crystal floor. An audible “Hmph” sounded from the mare. “And when is Princess Celestia going to be gracing us with her presence?”

The guard looked over at the mare again in agitated confusion. “I can't say I know. The last I heard of anything involving Princess Celestia is when she sent a delegation of the Princess of Friendship and one of her guards around three months ago.”

My squirming from the injured tailbone stopped dead as I looked at the guard in disbelief. “W-what?” I managed to stutter out. 'Three months?! I understand some form of time dilation or whatever, but Three months?!'

Nodding the guard turned back to me. “The Princess of friendship had been making regular trips every other week, though I heard she had started simply sending letters.”

“My and what things have changed since we've been gone? This castle is positively splendid!” the Orange siren, Andango? Andigo?, said her eyes glittering. “Is this Crystal?”

“Adagio, I think he is crystal too!” Sonata said as she floated closer to the guard looking him over.

The guard's spear tip came to bear as he eyed the blue siren cautiously. “This is the Crystal Palace in the Crystal Empire. I would also like to know who, and what you all are.”

Adagio looked at the other two sirens before smiling, it was a very unfriendly smile, an almost predatory one. A quiet hum started in her throat before being joined by the other two sirens.

“That's enough of that.” I said glaring at the three as a yellow aura formed around my hand and clamped down on their mouths. The feeling of magic flowing through me once again, mixed with the surprised then annoyed looks on the trio's faces made a small smirk form on my own. “If you three but remember, we're going to try things a little differently instead of immediately causing disharmony.”

The trio of sirens grumbled silently as I continued to hold their mouths, with Aria looking at me with the kind of hate and blood lust I could only imagine coming from Chrysalis.

Turning back to the guard who still kept the three in his vision while looking at me. “These three are a trio of sirens who were banished from Equestria a few hundred?... thousand?” Looking over at the three in question Sonata shrugged while Adagio rolled her eyes leaving Aria to continue sending bedroom eyes my way. “Eh, you get the picture. Long time ago they got banished for being mean and causing ponies problems.” I said dismissively letting their mouths go.

“My, it almost sounded like he was calling us old girls.” Adagio said, the sarcasm practically dripping from her voice.

“I wouldn't worry about it, you don't look a day over a hundred.” Sonata chimed in chipperly. A snicker sounded from Aria before a glare silenced them both.

“Right...” The guard said turning to Sunset. “Are you at least normal?”

A scoff sounded as the unicorn seemed to physically reject the concept. “Psh, normal? I am the most powerful unicorn alive! The only one beyond me is the Monarch of the Sun herself! Why if-”

“Diarch” Sunset glared at me causing a smirk to form across my face. “Princess Luna was freed from N-” I stopped as my mouth was forcefully closed on my tongue and held.

“As I was saying...” the unicorn started again as I attempted to remove the magic holding my jaw closed. “The only reason Princess Celestia is more powerful is due to age and the wisdom that, normally, comes with it.”

A sigh sounded from the guard as he held his head. “Today is a good day, today is a good day...” he muttered quietly. “Alright, for now just don't do anything super stupid that'll make me stab you alright? Just wait nice and calmly for Princess Mi Amore Cadenza and Prince Shining Armor. Then I can go back to pretending the world is normal.” He finished.

“Now, I believe we were owed an explanation as to why you're still human, Wanderer?” Sunset said after a few more moments of watching me claw violently at my mouth.

“God I should have let that skinhead fuck you up.” I said after I could feel my tongue again. “I'm originally human, that's why.” The blank stare the unicorn offered along with her horn re-igniting asked for more information. “Well I come from a different universe from even that one.” I said motioning towards the portal. “Got dragged here by some jerk in a trench coat, been kinda living here ever since.”

A sigh sounded from the mare before she rolled her eyes. “You're probably the worst source of information I've ever had the misfortune of dealing with.”

“Aw, I hope to see your entrails exit your body as well you vapid cu-” I replied only for her magic to once more snap my mouth closed.

“The Princess and Prince will be here soon...” I heard the guard mutter as he looked on towards the door and hallway beyond, almost as if he was trying convince himself.

Moments later a number more guards filtered into the room causing our guard to stand at attention. I rolled from my position on my butt to a kneel trying to ignore my knee popping as Princess Cadence and Prince Shining Armor walked in.

“Ah, so you've finally returned Wanderer.” Shining Armor spoke up. “With the Sirens and Sunset Shimmer, I presume?”
I nodded, “Yes your majesty. I admit that I was unaware of the time displacement that would take place in the other dimension, however I returned as I said I would.”

A critical “Hm” sounded from the stallion. “I'm sure Princess Celestia and Princess Twilight will be thrilled that you made it back safely, if a bit late.” Cadence said, “Please rise.”

Standing up I grimaced as my knees popped once more before looking at the royal pair. The two didn't look much older than last I had seen them, though the did seem more tired. “I presume that Princess Celestia will be informed of our return along with Princess Twilight?”

Cadence nodded, “They have been informed, I sent a letter before coming. For now I would appreciate to hear of what happened while you were there.”

I nodded, “Understandable your highness. I would however suggest that the mirror itself be either destroyed or hidden more... permanently to prevent more instances of this dimension seeping into theirs and vice versa.”

Shining Armor's eyes narrowed as he stepped forward, 'Ah that skepticism and mistrust that I missed so much...'. “Might I ask as to what is so dangerous as to fear it 'seeping over'?”

Princess Cadence offered her husband a tired look, but stayed silent turning back to me. I nodded before motioning towards the three floating sirens and the unicorn beside me. “Well I apologize if I sound uncouth your highness, however these four are a good example. The sirens themselves caused, admittedly minor havoc with their singing and collecting of the disharmony that it spawned, however if Starswirl the Bearded had come up with a better idea then I can only imagine how many situations that could have prevented in a dimension which is without magic entirely.”

A chuckle sounded from Sonata which was quickly silenced as Aria smacked her upside the head with a fin.

Rolling my eyes at their antics I motioned towards Sunset again. “And Miss Shimmer here turned an entire school over in the time she was there, if not more. Ruining many relationships and hurting multiple students who were simply trying to live out their lives while she performed her coup of a high school....” I stopped holding my head in my hands and sighing. “God that sounds so fucking stupid...” I muttered.

“In hindsight...” Sunset started, “Perhaps the high school, while it was only the first stepping stone, was starting kind of low.”

I nodded offering the royal pair a tired look. “My point being, that if it was either hidden better, or destroyed in it's entirety, then we wouldn't have to worry about situations where we may have to go retrieve wayward citizens of this dimension. To top it off, if that world which is inhabited by humans similar to myself, is anything like my home, then we want to destroy the portal immediately.”

Cadence spoke up with a raised eyebrow. “Why go from hiding it to insisting on it's destruction simply if they're similar to your home?”

I blew a breath out from between my lips. “Sunset, you were there longer, in history class did they ever mention two Japanese cities? Hiroshima and Nagasaki” the confusion written on the unicorn's face quickly faded as her eyes widened.

“As much as I hate to say it, I may have to agree with the monkey.” She said motioning to me.

I rolled my eyes before letting my hands fall to my sides with a slap. “Really? Monkey is the first thing you think of? Good Lord...” I muttered.

The pair ignored my comment, “And what is so significant about some cities?” Cadence asked confusion written across her face.

I looked over at the unicorn offering a concerned look, she simply rolled her eyes at me. “Well... to put it bluntly, they made a bomb. The kind of bomb that easily killed hundreds of thousands in seconds and killed many more in the days after due to a sickness the bombs themselves unleashed.”

Cadence covered her mouth with a hoof as Shining Armor's eyes widened. “How...” was all he managed.

I shook my head. “Things like that is what I'm trying to avoid letting come here. While I could argue all day about magic being terrible for that world, reasons like that are the actual thought process behind it. The weapons that humans made to kill one another can make magic look paltry in comparison, in some situations.”

“No one has enough magical power to unleash that kind of destruction alone. Even Celestia would be unable without dropping the sun or moon directly onto a continent which would destroy more than just a few hundred thousand.” Sunset Shimmer chimed in, drawing all eyes in disbelief. “It's Celestia, I seriously doubt she would purposefully try to destroy the world.”

I nodded in acknowledgment. “I may not of known her for as long however I can see that.”

“What are they talking about?” Sonata asked quietly.

Adagio shook her head. “For the most part we stayed out of the spotlight, and we have little interest in the history of that land. I cannot say I know myself.”

“If hundreds of thousands of lives were lost, I don't think I want to know myself if I'm honest.” Aria muttered, turning paler.

Shaking my head. “Back on topic. If I understand correctly, Princess Celestia sent the mirror to you both to watch over and protect, and I plan on talking to her about said atrocities myself, but I would sincerely suggest destroying it.”

Princess Cadence shook her head. “Honestly this is a lot to take in... and so soon after the changelings... I will speak to Celestia about this myself as well. Though I admit that even if we wanted to I can't say I know of a method of destroying the mirror. Supposedly Starswirl the Bearded made it himself, I doubt he would go through the trouble of making a portal that connects two dimensions together, only for the magic sustaining the spell to cause it to destroy itself.”

I nodded, inwardly chuckling at the thought of Sunset attempting to destroy the mirror with a sledgehammer. “Hm, a valid point.” I said looking back at the mirror. 'Perhaps if we had a way to take the magic away from it...' I thought as I saw a small smile form on my reflection's face. “I may have a solution, though I will have to consult Celestia on it, if we do decide the destruction of the mirror is the best idea.”

Shining Armor's reflection glared at me before I turned around. “A wise decision,” he said before motioning with his hoof, come we'll have the guards escort you two to your rooms. We may have to figure out what to do with you three however...” he said looking at the Sirens.

The room the royal pair had left me with before was in exactly the same state I had left it. Which was only explainable by maids coming in to dust and other such things.

'Makes you wonder how much dust is accumulated in a room after three months of nothing going on in it...' I thought remembering something I had heard about most dust being dead skin, hair, and other detritus from humans or other animals. Shaking my head I felt for the things in the bag on my hip and retied the knife to my belt. Untying the bag itself from my belt and putting it inside my poor threadbare backpack, I put said pack on the ground before flopping onto the bed.

Sighing in relief as I sunk into the soft cushions I couldn't help but curse that damnable statue pedestal. 'Nothing better than a real bed...' I thought slowly taking my boots off from my position with my face buried in the pillow.

I had lost the shirt and nearly gotten my pants off when a knock sounded from the door. Groaning into my new lover I raised my head glaring at the door. 'Better be something really important or we're going to have some problems...' I thought as I gave a tired “Come in”.

The door opened revealing Shining Armor wearing a look that spoke of not only confusion, but aggravation. He stopped at the sight of my nearly unclothed form.

The muscle shirt, while without holes due to Rarity's magic, was so old and well used that the fabric did little to hide the pale skin of my back. In addition to my nearly undone pants, shoes sitting at the side of the bed along with my quite hole ridden socks, really should get those fixed up by Rarity as well if she'd be willing, I could only imagine what thoughts were going through his head.

“Sorry, this is the first time I have gotten to lay on a bed in around three days, I was planning on taking a nap.” I said looking at him from the corner of my eye.

The prince shook his head as I rolled over to face him propping myself up on the headboard. “I suppose that is how long you were there from your perspective?” he finally asked, attempting to change the subject.

I nodded, “I admit, it felt like a lot longer what with being a teenager and going to school again.” I said scratching at my full beard before shrugging. “Running around the city looking for clues to three random young women causing havoc and discontent was less that fun too...” Other memories popped back up of the pain causing a hand to go to my chest, the empty feeling coming to the forefront of my mind even past the calm cool flame that burned within.

“I can only imagine.” Shining Armor said, his voice devoid of any sympathy. “It does answer the question of why exactly the portal stays open for indeterminate and short times though, assuming it opens only when the moons of the two different worlds align in a full moon.”

Shaking my head with a furrowed brow I pulled at the beard. “The only issue with that is the fact that to my knowledge the portal was open every single night I was there. I may not be very well versed in lunar patters, let alone here where Princess Luna herself controls the patterns, but I do know that normally a full moon is only a single night in my dimension.” I motioned out with a hand towards the direction the portal was. “With as many correlations as there are between my own dimension, that one, and this one. Well... I don't know exactly what to think on the full moon aspect, seeing as how I seriously doubt the Vice Principal of Canterlot High school controls the moon.” I finished with a bit of a smirk.

The dumbfounded look on Shining Armor's face was priceless. “Vice Principal... of Canterlot High school? Are you serious?”

I chuckled nodding, “It's ridiculous, like something out of a bad novel. I mean at least make them the president and vice president of whatever country that was.” I shook my head again, “What exactly is the ruling power if the Princess, who is by normal standards here ancient and powerful beyond measure, is reduced to a simple principal? I mean hell I think she even mentioned that their version of Discord was a principal at some point. Really? The spirit of chaos himself. Not only would I think I like that version of the school better, but good Lord that's sad.”

Shining Armor just shook his head, a hoof rising to hold it. “I don't think I want to know anymore. I only came to ask if you had any opinion on the Sirens. I think Sonata Dusk has a chance of entering back into society if we can figure out a way to separate her from the other two and help her use her singing to cause harmony for her to absorb instead. Adagio Dazzle and Aria Blaze however will be much more difficult, even if we took their magic away and helped them with sustenance. Cadence said that Twilight mentioned you having insights to different situations. She was a little vague as to why as it seems though.”

I looked back up at the suspicious look that Shining Armor was giving me before sighing. 'Almost thinking that it might be easier to simply leave now and take a lonely train ride back, or chance the Frozen North.' I thought. “Alright, your majesty.” I said, trying to sound somewhat respectful. “Look, I understand you don't like me. I won't pretend there aren't a number of rather good reasons not to trust me under your own roof, with your child and wife here none-the-less, but... hell I can't think of any other way to put this; Shit or get off the toilet man. Either send me away, to the dungeon for the rest of my short stay here, or hang my dumb ass from the gallows. From what I have heard and know, you're a reasonable kind of stallion. So please just quit the cordial attitude, glares, and generally expecting me to turn into some kind of pony eating monstrosity.”

The Prince stared at me in a shocked disbelief, allowing me to continue. “To answer your question, I would honestly agree with your assessment. Adagio and Aria are kind of psychopathic after years upon years of feeding off disharmony and beings literally butting heads in some cases, however Sonata has a bit of a cruel streak herself seeing as how she's been doing the same. If you want the quick solution, send me in there with a kill order. You want to actually help them and see what they can do for others, it's going to be a long road, admittedly one undertaken by Princess Celestia and her court unless you intervene. If you want my personal opinion for right now, I would either put them in separate rooms, if you feel nice, or cells if not. Give the guards some good earplugs as well.”

By the time I finished Shining Armor simply looked me over. I can only imagine how I looked, exhausted if how I felt had anything to do with it.

“Hmph. When you first walked in with my sister and her friends, I had already heard quite a bit about you. Twilight sent me a few letters of the interesting new being that had appeared in the Everfree forest. How he was 'cursed' by his own description, to turn into a mindless animal focused only on killing, and how he had agreed to being turned to stone.” The stallion looked down at my bag and clothes. “How he had been moved to the Canterlot Gardens from the Everfree forest, before finding out that he had killed Tirek who had already been defeated. She told me much about you Wanderer, how she believed you weren't a bad person or anything, simply misguided. I heard through the guards however that you were admitted to the guards as a punishment for killing Tirek, being unable to serve your sentence within your stone prison, and your subsequent desertion.”

I nodded, only sinking lower into the bed, due to a sudden weariness of more than just body as memories came back. “I presume you've heard pretty much everything that Twilight knows then. My point still stands, Prince. Banish me, kill me, or just; let me alone. I grieve myself enough over my foolish mistakes and failings. I don't need someone reminding me of them every time I look at them.”

Shining Armor snorted looking away towards one of the windows. “Wow. You make yourself out to sound mature, your mistakes were just running away from the initial one. You made yourself into what you are today, and all I can see is a waste. A waste of potential if anything I heard from Captain Silverhoof when you were in basic was right. He said that his two minotuar, Iron Arm and Strong Horn, had the hornless minos that the Princess had asked him to train, up to royal guard standards.” the ex-Captain turned prince tried his best to glare through me. “And you threw all of that away.”

“Why?”

I looked away from the agitated prince, looking down at my barely decent form, a small twinge of insecurity hit me before I shook my head. “At the time it made sense. I may of killed Tirek, but after being imprisoned, driven insane, and sent through boot camp all by what seemed to be a more tyranical ruler than I had initially imagined.” I let out a sigh meeting the Prince's disappointed anger with a look of exhaustion. “I took his sentence for killing him. A thousand moons, within a stone prison, slowly losing my mind. I only lasted two years. After they woke me up and 'Freed' me from said insanity, my mind was still broken. Memories of home were gone, I was emotion driven, not much better than those teenagers I had to deal with.” I said offering a hollow chuckle.

“You think that excus-”
“I don't think it excuses anything” I said, a sudden vitriol to my voice. “Frankly Prince. After what I've been through, I have a mind to not give a shit what you or anyone else thinks anymore. I have a total of two friends here. Which is really more than I had in my past life. I have at least two people that care enough about my well being to want to see me come home. I have been imprisoned no less than four fucking times, if you're willing to count the time I was put to sleep by the princesses. It's easier for me to say the time I've been free than the time I've been in either a cell or stuck in my own mind. Some of it might have been my fault, and I may have been rightfully imprisoned, but did I deserve to be stuck in a cell with Queen Chrysalis herself using me as a love battery, when I've never even loved anyone?! When the closest thing to a romance I've had is something as simple as a young woman back home dancing with me at my aunt's wedding. She was my cousin no less!” I was nearly shouting as I finished sitting up and glaring daggers at the prince. Flopping back down I shook my head. “And no less, my only real hope for the future, is that eventually, I'll get killed. Then after enough time, I'll go hollow... A crazy animal, bent only on killing those around me.” I said looking down at my hand. “Maybe I sound melodramatic, self centered, I don't care. Now if you would be so kind Prince Shining Armor, I would like to take a shower. I have gone three days without one.”

Shining Armor watched as I slowly got up from bed and made my way towards the adjacent bathroom before snorting.

“Very well Wanderer. Princess Celestia sent a reply saying she would be coming to gather Miss Shimmer, the Sirens and yourself tomorrow.” The unicorn turned towards the door and started out of it. “Personally I would say she could not get here soon enough.” he said just loud enough to hear before slamming the door shut.

I sighed letting my forehead impact the wood of the door to the bathroom. 'I can't help but agree.' I thought.

After a long hot shower I laid back down in bed, trying to relax even as memories came and went. Remembering before I had gotten dropped off in the world of my little pony, my family, the people I associated with on occasion.

A part of me missed that life. A life where I didn't have to worry about being imprisoned by the next psychopath or by one of my only friends. A life where I didn't have to deal with the fact that I was, to my knowledge, immortal until I finally went hollow. A life where I may not of had magic, but one where I didn't have a nagging emptiness that seemed to seep into my very being, demanding to be filled.

Memories of after I had gotten sent here only filled me with dread or weariness. Rolling over I pulled the sheets up over my exposed shoulder, clutching them tightly as I waited for dreams to take me.

Other thoughts continued to assault my mind as I tried to relax. Wondering what my next assignment would be, if I would be allowed to work as I had discussed with Celestia; as a blacksmith fixing tools, weapons, and armor. Wondering how Sundance and Celestia had been doing. Celestia was no doubt stressing out behind her regal mask, trying to come up with some way to talk to Sunset Shimmer when she arrived.

Sundance, I could only speculate. I knew the mare fairly well, but I was never the best at reading women. I could be thinking that she'd show up tackle me to the ground while yelling at me for taking so long, only for her to be very standoffish, punishing me through the silent treatment until I apologized and begged for her forgiveness.

Shaking my head I tried to wonder what the six, er seven counting Starlight Glimmer I suppose, were doing right now.

Before long my eyes felt heavy as I imagined a number of picnics and other small parties between the friends, glad to be rid of me with my strange antics.

The soft sound of a heartbeat seemed to echo through the room, interrupted only by the sound of breathing. Warmth was coiled around me even as low light shone against my eyelids. The soft mattress beneath me far more comfortable and warm than the cold stone slab that had acted as my bed for the last few nights that had seemed to drag on for far longer than they should have.

Light shown as I opened my eyes, looking out over a large field green blending into the blue sky at the horizon. Empty beyond the sun shining down over the grass that moved in waves in a breeze that blew past. Looking back a single tree stood on my hill, it's large trunk rising up to shade the area beneath with leaves. Starting over towards it the brown of the wood shifted, moving like watercolors mixing with the green of the grass beneath. Standing before a muted red building I looked at the white door before it opened. A young woman stepped out, her brown hair tied up in a conservative bun over top a plain dress of light blue and white. “Bye Mom, I'll see you when I get home!” she called back inside only for a light purple mare to wave a hoof back to her and say something inaudible before the girl shut the door. Making her way down the street I watched as she waved to a couple of colts and young men that walked from their houses, backpacks and saddlebags dispersed intermittently. The young woman joined a group of three, a boy and what looked like a pair of twin ponies, a colt and filly. Blinking I looked up from the four to see multitudes of other ponies and humans walking together, chatting away as if there they didn't have a care in the world. Blinking again I watched as the colors mixed, forming a dark near black color that seemed to consume the world around me.

An impact to my side sent me into a tree with a sickening crunch that didn't seem to hurt. I watched however as the scene played out before me, unable to move. A large ursine creature stalked away from me towards a young woman who cowered away, her eyes shooting to me and then back at the monstrous bear. Turning to run an unnatural burst of speed from the bear brought it right behind the woman before a large paw stopped her in her tracks, pinning her to the ground with a bone chilling crunch. A scream echoed through the dark forest around us before being silenced as the bear closed it's jaw on the back of her neck with a sickening slurp. Opening my mouth to let out a scream I found it didn't work, anger and fear bit at me. Taking in a breath that seemed unnatural for my broken form I opened my mouth.

A scream echoed through the small room making my eyes shoot open. Shooting up from the bed the sheets seemed to constrict around me causing me to fall to the hard crystal floor with a muted thud turning the scream into pained grunt.

The sound of the door slamming open made it's way to my ears as I sat up untangling myself from the sheets. Looking over a pair of wide eyed crystal guards stood in the doorway the light of the moon shining in through the window making their features blurred beyond the sleepiness that I rubbed from my eyes.
“Are you alright Wanderer? We heard a scream, what's going on.” The guard holding the door asked as the other quickly made it's way through the room, checking the bathroom, under the bed, and wherever else something, or someone could hide.

Untangling the sheets from around myself I shook my head putting a hand up to the place I had smacked it on the floor. “I believe so...” My voice was groggy from sleep. The memories of the dream quickly fading, the only remainder was the sight of a large ursine tearing into a young woman. My eyes slammed shut as I realized. “Julia...”

The sound of hooves clopping came closer as I looked up to find the guard standing closer. “What was that?” His voice sounded again making me shake my head.

“It's nothing of any concern. A... I've been plagued with a recurring nightmare. Thank you for your concern.” I said, a weariness entering my voice.

The guards looked at one another before their gaze returned to me. “Very well. If you need anything let us know. Princess Mi Amor Cadenza has offered you the same privileges as a servant to Princess Celestia herself. If there's anything you may need let us know.”

I rubbed at my eyes again before nodding. “Thank you gentlemen, and if by some strange circumstance I do not see Princess Mi Amore Cadenza again before I leave, please give her my same thanks.”
The pair nodded, the one who spoke offered a concerned look before making their way to the door.

Before they could close it however a small pink form blew past them. “Who scared?!” A squeaky voice sounded in juvenile english, er equish?

A small alicorn, perhaps a few years younger than Apple Bloom's age during the show flew into the room, her eyes scanning the room. “Who screamed?” I blinked looking over the small pink pony. She was maybe the size of pipsqueak though obviously younger if her voice said anything for her age. A small pair of what I could only describe as “pull ups” hugged her small abdomen with a pair of unnaturally large wings shooting out from her back with a similarly over-sized horn jutting from her face splitting her purple and light blue curly mess of a mane.

“Flurry Heart?” One of the guards asked as the juvenile alicorn's eyes fell on me.
She flew up right into my face, “You scared?” she asked, her eyes narrowing as she looked into my own.

“Uhhh?” was my eloquent reply.

She started patting my head cooing softly before coming to rest on my shoulder, continuing the head pats. “It alright, no need be scared.” she said rubbing her hoof through my hair.

I offered the two guards a look of utter confusion which they could only reply with one of apology. “It's alright Princess Flurry Heart. I think he's better now.” One said making the small alicorn look back at him.
“No! He still scared!” She said shaking her head before turning back to me and continuing her cooing.

“Flurry Heart!” Cadence's voice sounded from the hallway making me turn there to see the mare in question, a concerned look on her face through the gloom. “Where are you sweetie?”

The small parrot on my shoulder stopped her attempts to comfort me turning to the door and mare beyond. “Mommy will help!” She said flapping up and out the door. The sound of her voice was audible, though the words she was saying was beyond my hearing.

I shook my head, fully awake now. “Ohhh what the hell?” I muttered holding a hand to my head. “Was that the newest Princess I've been hearing about?” I asked the two guards who nodded, a tired look in their eyes.

“Every so often she gets a wild knot in her tail and starts flying around the castle during the night. You know how kids can be right?” He asked to which I nodded, “Well imagine that, only worse when they have the ability to fly not only faster than some adults, but also use magic beyond most unicorns.”

“Ohhhh....” I managed slowly deflating. “I am so sorry...” I said slowly getting up.

The guards shook their heads. “Normally it isn't too bad, I mean she's a lovely, and loving filly, but absolute chaos when the mood strikes her or she doesn't get what she wants.”

“Wanderer?” another voice sounded turning me back to the door towards a concerned looking Cadence holding the filly in question. “I was informed that you were screaming, is everything alright?”

“Ugly pony scared Mommy” Flurry Heart added.

I sputtered chuckling at the child, before shaking my head. “It's nothing to be concerned for your highness. It was a nightmare, nothing more. I apologize for waking you.” I said grabbing my sheets from the floor.

“See Flurry Heart, Wanderer is alright. Nothing to worry about.” The mother said holding the filly close nuzzling her lightly.

The infant shook her head though. “No! Ugly pony sad an scared!” Flurry Heart insisted.

I cocked an eyebrow at the filly before turning to Cadence offering her the same look. “Flurry Heart is something of an empath, she can sometimes sense the feelings of those around her. It has caused some interesting incidents with some of the guards or staff if they've had less than great days.” she explained, a weariness evident in her eyes.

I nodded slowly. “Interesting, I admit I had yet to meet your filly, which it is nice to meet one so young who cares about others so much.” I said aiming the latter at the filly herself. “I'm fine though, simply what happened after I was captured by our resident favorite bug queen...” I sighed remembering what happened. “Nothing time and, Lord willing, a bit of time with friends won't heal.”

Cadence's face hardened as I mentioned Chrysalis before nodding. “I remember hearing from Twilight about what happened with the changeling queen.” she said quietly glaring at the ground, before turning back to me her eyes softening. “If it's any consolation, I am sorry that happened to you. The queen is a cruel vicious creature...”

“Mommy...”

The small voice of her filly seemed to break the princess from whatever dark thoughts the mention of the bug queen had brought back. Nuzzling the filly she smiled cooing quietly at her. “If you ever need to talk to anypony.” She said looking back to me. “I understand we may not know one another, but I will be willing to listen.”

I let my eyes close as I sighed, adrenaline from the unknown being popping into existence and trying to console me fading away. Weariness echoed from my being as I looked at the cautious concern in the mare's eyes. “Thank you Princess Mi Am-”

“Please, just call me Cadence” she said interrupting me.

I shrugged a shoulder. “Regardless, thank you Princess Cadence. I admit that I have talked to a few peop- er ponies about what happened, which has helped thankfully, it seemed I have yet to completely get over what happened though.”

Cadence looked as though she wanted to say something, but stopped looking towards the bed before back to me. “I understand all too well Wanderer. I apologize for my daughter's intrusion and my own rudeness, but I must return to bed. Goodnight and may Luna watch over your dreams.”

Nodding I offered her a tired smile “And you as well Princess Cadence. Goodnight Flurry Heart, thanks for trying to make me feel better. Thank you gentlemen again for checking on me, I will inform you if I need anything. Goodnight.”

The four of them left with Flurry Heart staring at me with a strange intensity. When the door shut I looked back down at the bed before making my way to the bathroom to splash my face, drinking some water for my parched throat.

“I'll never understand these ponies... Or this magic...” I muttered looking at my tired reflection before wiping my face and turning to bed.

Chapter 64; Smithing And Discorse

Sleep had eluded me for the remainder of the night, and while I had gotten enough to keep from being an exhausted wreck I was still tired as Celestia's sun rose shining light into the room making me let out a sigh before redressing.

Looking over at the old backpack I opened it to find the rest of my meager clothing; the leather coat with it's small diamond-shaped patch and gloves being old but more than still usable, the metal sabatons and spaulders showing signs of age with small spots of rust forming around their edges, and finally the leather hood which was in a similar state to the coat with small nicks in the supple leather making it looked more aged than I had originally intended.

A smile formed on my face as I ran my hands over some of the last vestiges of my original home, a hollow chuckle sounding as I remembered the times my father and I had spent making all of it. Shaking my head I slid the clothing on, putting the armor in it's place and listening as it clanked softly with my movements, the familiar weight a small comfort. Tying the bag back to my belt along with the unicorn horn knife, I closed my backpack before heading towards the door.

'I understand Shining Armor's distrust of me, and well, as I said don't really care. I would hope however that I wouldn't be restricted to my room if I'm being treated like Princess Celestia's personal envoy, servant, or whatever the hell they think I am.' I thought as I opened the door.

The two guards on the other side were different from the ones from last night, the pale light of the moon at least letting me know they hadn't been the purple and mint green colored crystal ponies who stood at either side of the door now. “I don't suppose there would be any problem with me walking around a bit?” I asked turning towards the darker of the two.

The guards looked between one another before the darker one shook his head. “I see no issue, though at least one of us would need to escort you however.”

Nodding I shrugged “Understandable. Let us be off then.” I said motioning forward, down the hall.

Berry Burst, as he informed me of his name, nodded to the mint green guard before walking ahead of me. The stallion was not the most talkative, acting out his duty as most guards would in a near silent state; only replying to questions or speaking when spoken to.

Places like the remainder of the castles guest rooms, kitchen, guard stations, and other trivial places were offered after the question arose. It was not long before a large window overlooking a large crystal dome, giving the dome an odd look I questioned what exactly it was for.

The guard gave me an odd look. “That's the dome where we had hosted the equestrian games. Have... you not heard of the the equestrian games?” he said, the confusion evident in his voice.

Looking back out at the dome I nodded, the faded and fragmented memory slowly returning, I couldn't remember much of that episode, something involving Spike as most things in the Crystal empire do. “Ah, yea. I think I wasn't really around when those were taking place, out of the country.” I said.

Berry Burst snorted before shrugging. “Well, they were definitely an interesting one, seeing as how Spike the Brave saved the contestants and a number of the audience by melting a giant block of ice that was accidentally made by a few misfired ice arrows.”

I opened my mouth to question before shaking my head and continuing to follow the stallion. My memory on some of the show's, less than important episodes was obviously waning along with the amount of knowledge I had of the shows future as of late. 'Heh, well I would have been significantly more useful if I hadn't asked to be stoned in the first place.' I thought remembering how I had arrived before Tirek's attack on the nation. A thoughtful look crossed my face however, 'How long had I been in stone for before he arrived anyways?'

The sound of dulled metal impacting metal pulled me from my train of thought as we passed a pair of large filthy doors.
“What's in there?” The question sounded, as it had many times before making Berry Blast look back at me and then the door.

“Ah, that's the smithy. The armory is right next to it.” he said motioning to the smaller and significantly cleaner of the doors.

A smirk formed on my lips before I motioned to it again, “Mind if I take a peek?” I asked inching closer to the doors.

The stallion looked between the two doors before motioning to the smithy “If you can take the soot, noise, and gruff attitude I don't care, the armory however is reserved for Crystal Guards however.”

I nodded swiftly clearing the hallway to the pair of double doors that opened smoothly, despite their appearance. Inside was as the stallion had so eloquently put it, noisy, full of heavy air due to the large forge that had a more furnace-like appearance. I watched as a young stallion aided an old griffon, swinging a sledgehammer atop a smaller one that the bird dipped in oil every so often to keep the metal from sticking to the tool.

After a few more whacks the mass of metal was returned to the forge with the flick of a small hatch revealing multiple projects amongst the brightly burning coals. Moments passed as I watched the old griffon shift the coals around inspecting the different projects inside, before the stallion noticed me saying something to the bird that was lost in the dim of the furnace. The griffon gave a short reply motioning towards a pair of enormous bellows that the stallion started working as the bird made his way to me.

“An what do you want, ye hornless midget minotaur?” He asked, the bird's voice showed his age and the effects of working in front of a flame for years as the deep base of his voice was accented by a mature gravel.

An internal sigh sounded in the back of my mind, 'Either a hornless minotaur, monkey, ah hell what else have I been related to here?' I thought giving the griffon a tired look. “Well I was hoping to see who the illustrious Crystal Empire employed as their castle blacksmith, but all I see here are a tired looking stallion barely out of his colt-hood helping a weathered old cockerel covered in soot.”

The look on the stallion's face displayed a range of emotions that I could barely keep track of. Unable to decide between insult for the questioning of his age, amusement at the bird's expense, or fear at said bird's reaction.

The griffon's eyes narrowed as he approached me before looking me over again. “Ya got three seconds ta explain where ya get by, walking into my forge unannounced, interruptin business fer the Princess an Prince of the Crystal Empire, an insultin me an my apprentice to my face fore I 'ave that guard behind ya throw yer hornless gob right back out the castle gates ta whatever sun burned, star shamed, tartarus pit ye crawled out of.”

My brows rose at the griffon's words. 'Seems I may of misunderstood friendly smack talk for genuinely-annoyed-at-my-presence talk. Once again.' “I may be short in comparison but I am no midget minotaur. I am a human, and one quite tired of being insulted; being related to monkeys, fur-less diamond dogs, disfigured minotaur, or other such. I was genuinely curious as to whom the Princess and Prince employed to work their metals, wishing to perchance learn something of a more experienced smith. Now, if you're going to have the guards and I quote, 'Throw my hornless gob to whatever sun burned, star shamed, tartarus pit I crawled out of' I would appreciate it if you would, I haven't seen my home for many years.”

The old bird stared at me for a moment before huffing, “Stand in th' corner over there then if ya just want ta learn. I can't say I care a bit as long as ya stay outta our way an stay quiet.” He said making his way back to the forge, cleaning off the anvil.
I nodded silently, walking to the corner he motioned to, keeping the forging setup in view. Crossing my arms I leaned on the wall eyes moving between the griffon and the stallion working the bellows.

Despite the stallion's age, he and the old griffon worked in tandem like a machine. Once the bellows stopped, the hatch opened and what looked to be the beginnings of a spearhead was removed, placed on the anvil with a pair of tongs and the hammering began once again.

I watched as the pair lengthened, tapered, and rolled the socket of the spearhead before the apprentice took it over to a table with a number of other spearheads that needed sharpening. The pair continued working, finishing spearheads, what looked to be kitchenware, daggers, and other small projects before the two split the shop. The old griffon taking to another table to start repairing dented or otherwise damaged armor, inspecting it before taking it to a small side of the forge where a long pole hung at the side with a hose glowed with runes hooked directly into the forge. My eyes widened as the runes started to glow brighter before a gout of flame jumped from the end of the pole, quickly condensing into a focused flame that jetted from the end of the pole. The smith circled a large dent in a breastplate until it glowed a bright orange before replacing the still burning pole and beating out the dent with what sounded like a mallet.

Looking to the apprentice, he was sat at a grinding stone. Taking the dull spearheads to a point before replacing them into another pile and working on the daggers. It wasn't long before the original pile was empty and the stallion started going through the process of tempering the weapons.

The two worked quickly, making it through their separate tasks with only the occasional break at the large barrel of water by the door. It wasn't long before the apprentice ran out of tasks making him turn to the master who gave him a few chain mail hauberks with some rents in them to work on.

Inwardly I winced as I watched the apprentice work on the mail, remembering my attempts at making the armor which ended with blistered and bloody fingers simply from forming the mail before welding it. I couldn't imagine how the stallion felt as he went through the process of making small ringlets, weaving them into the rents and riveting them. I was however impressed at his speed and efficiency, working with practiced hooves at the monotonous task.

Before I realized it, hours had passed. My guard being relieved for another as I watched the pair at their work. If my presence disturbed them at all, I couldn't tell. They simply ignored me until the griffon looked up let out a sigh and said something to the stallion about lunch, to which he nodded. The pair cleaned up what they were doing before starting for the door. The stallion continuing out the door, offering a nod to the guard who returned it. The old bird however stopped in front of me, looking up at my face as I looked over what they had been doing once more before returning his gaze.

“Ya learn anythin?” He asked simply to which I nodded, “Good. I used to be too hard headed to learn from those around me, so it took me many years ta gain the skills I have. Now I do think ya need ta learn some manners, but yer young, somethin'll beat em inta ya sooner or later.” He said shrugging. “Now get outta my shop, ya been standin there long enough.”

Nodding again, I turned and left, new ideas for projects swirling in my head as I nodded to the guard.

“So, I suppose you enjoyed standing there watching Ol' Gruff and Horseshoe in there?” the guard asked as we walked away from the smithy.

I offered the stallion a confused look before I recognized him from last night, the dark blue guard. “Yea, I suppose I did. Though admittedly Gruff could use to be a bit less of his namesake.” I said shaking my head.

The guard chuckled, “Well Ol' Gruff is just the nickname the guard gave him. His name's actually Grover Guffson. Supposedly a descendant of the blacksmith who worked for King Grover of Griffonstone. Dunno if it's actually true or not, but he's a good ol' bird to me, always fixes up my armor as good as new.”

Chuckling I smiled, “Yea sounds about right. Gotta respect him though, dedicated to his craft.”

The dark blue guard, his name being Shining Quartz, showed me around what little was left of the castle. He offered a tour of the city as well, but I declined, suggesting instead that we tried tomorrow if he was still assigned to escort me. Much to my surprise however, he told me that through the grapevine he heard that the princesses would be arriving tomorrow to escort Sunset Shimmer, the Sirens, and myself back to Equestria proper before suggesting the tour once more. Offering a half shrug I suggested the highlights, or maybe his favorite places.

What followed was a day I could only just remember. The amount of alcohol consumed was unhealthy for anyone, even an undead, and probably would have done more than make me drunk if not for the curse.

It had started out fairly nice, going out to a bar that the guards frequented while off duty. Shining Quartz was unfortunately unable to partake of any alcohol due to still being on duty while 'escorting' me, he did however encourage massive amounts of alcohol abuse.

The burn of whatever the crystal ponies brewed went surprisingly well with the salt cubes that sat intermittently on the bar, and I quickly found myself leaning heavily on the bar to keep from falling off the elevated stool. Despite Quartz's protests I downed a couple glasses of water before stumbling after him much to the amusement of the other bar's patrons who had been giving me odd glances throughout our stay.

“'Ey Quartss, r-remind me ta buy some- ta buy some of that vodka that they gave me in nere fore I leave back 'questria. Wouldya pal?” I slurred as we made our way down the road.

The stallion chuckled nodding. “Might want to buy some salt cubes to go with it then. That, er, 'vodka' is actually highly concentrated gin that they make from crystal berries.”

I blinked at him before leaning forward. “No shittin? Was smoother than, most gins I've had. Thought it was flavored vodka...”

The conversation was stilted due to my drunken haze, though he didn't seem to mind much, simply talking about different places; an art history museum of all things that I think he said he took a mare to at one time, a large statue of what looked to be a fairly crudely carved Spike the Dragon holding a crystal heart as he talked about what little he managed to do when Sombra returned alone with the rest of the guards. In said drunken stupor it was less than entertaining though my sane and sober mind may of seen quite a bit of interesting info about the Crystal Empire and my new acquaintance.

By the time we made it back to the Crystal Castle the alcohol had faded to a slight buzz in the back of my mind making me more talkative.
“What happened after you got your memories back?” We had taken to swapping battle stories, though admittedly he had a number more than my own.

“At that point I realized that what I was holding in my hand was more than just a bad omen and could in fact spell the decimation of Equestria, especially if the Princesses were caught up in it. So we started making our way through the forest into the corruption, meeting little resistance until we found Celestia bruised and beaten by black magic. Close on her heels was an abomination the like of which you've never seen, with a bloated sickly gold colored head that held hundreds of beady little red eyes. Though unarmed it was strong enough to not only break my spear, almost in half, after being impaled but also the shatter my shield after a poorly executed attempt to block another attack. Before I could draw my axe, or it could try to finish me off, a pair of magical beams blasted through it from the princess of the Night and Day. After a quick rest to regroup and ponder exactly what we were dealing with; The Princesses, Elements of Harmony, and I started back through the forest to deal with this corruption that had slowly been overtaking the Everfree. The battle was hard fought with us being surrounded almost the entire way, with the only saving grace being that a magic amulet I had found earlier was able to absorb the spells cast by the dark magi. In hindsight, it was rather anti-climatic how the Elements of Harmony managed to solve the entire issue without a fuss, but even now I would rather deal with just leading around a group of mares to solve all the evil magic issue without any real problems than have to deal with them myself. Shit gets way out of hand-er hoof, way too fast.”

A chuckle sounded from Quartz as he nodded. “All too true. Magical artifacts like the Crystal heart make things so much easier for guys like us.” he said motioning to the artifact in question. “It blew Sombra apart before he really had a chance to cause all that much chaos here, thanks to Spike the Brave along with Princess Mi Am-”

“Princess Cadence” The mare in question interjected with a bemused smile as the both of us bowed. “Please rise. I suppose I should have guessed why my guard captain was receiving reports of a strange creature walking around the Empire. It's good to see you again Wanderer, and I see you're also making friends?”

Shining Quartz and I looked at each other for a moment before shrugging. “Sure, why not?” I said. 'who knows maybe he can come visit Ponyville or something.' I thought

“Well I'm glad to see that, though I did need to speak with you Wanderer.” Princess Cadence said, her smile faltering for a moment.

Quartz saluted, understanding what the princess was implying. “Of course Princess! Would you like me to continue escorting the Wanderer back to his room after you are done or..?”
Cadence shook her head. “It's alright, I can show him back. Please rest, I can only imagine the trouble you two got into while outside.” she said chuckling.

Bowing again before nodding to me Quartz started away from the two of us to whatever position he had after he was finished escorting me, I silently wondered if he had mentioned it while I was drunk before looking back at the Princess. “How can I help you Princess Cadence?”
Cadence's smile faltered again as she motioned for me to follow, “Please, walk with me.”

Curiosity burned within me along with a tinge of nervousness. 'I wonder what the Princess of Love wants from me.' I thought before groaning to myself. 'Maybe she wants to talk to me about what her husband and I spoke of.' Nodding followed after her. “Of course Princess.”

The two of us made our way to the small pedestal that held the Crystal Heart before she stopped. A questioning look was shot at the back of her head as she looked at the artifact before I noticed that there were no guards around. An unease pulled at my guts as she turned around, a worried look replacing the forced smile she had put on for Shining Quartz.

“Wanderer... Are you alright?”

My eyebrow rose at the question, a hand rising to scratch at the back of my neck as I shrugged. “I suppose I'm alright. A bit tired and more than a little impatient about seeing my friends, with what has been apparently three months going by. Why do you ask Princess?”
Looking over my face, the worry still edging her features. “Well you see, being the Princess of Love offers some insights into ponies, or other creatures I come across.” She started sitting down and motioning with her hooves. “Most ponies I can feel with my magic the amount of love they have for others, be it friends, romantic partners, or even their family. You know what I mean?”

I nodded. “Different kinds of love and all that, I understand the concept.”

“Exactly!” Cadence exclaimed her smile returning for a moment before it faltered once more. “But I'm not, feeling that from you.”

I offered a quiet “Hm” as my hand found my beard. “Strange. I do care quite a bit about my friends. I mean, it's been a little while since I got to see them, but I still recall the feeling of warmth that getting to be around them generated. On the other two...” I let out a sigh, waving my hand to dismiss the thought. “Irrelevant.”
This caused the alicorn to pause. “Irrelevant? Love isn't irrelevant! It p-”

I put up a hand to stop her. “For the purposes of what we're talking about right now, it is by all means irrelevant. At this point, I can't remember most of my family, just that I had one at one point.” I said looking away and letting out a humorless chuckle. “And I was so distraught with it before.” I muttered before turning back to her. “Romantic love is even more so. I've never truly experienced it.”

The alicorn's mouth fell open as she jumped into the air flapping her face getting within inches of mine. “What? That's virtually impossible! Not even a crush?”
I blinked at her sudden energy taking a step back and putting my hands up in my defense. “Well yea, crushes are well... inevitable? Looking at a cute young lady and thinking; 'Oh she's cute! I wouldn't mind getting to know her better!' and feeling like your guts are in a knot. I haven't felt like that in a long time though... Maybe since... like high school?” I suggested before shaking my head. “I dunno, it's been a while either way.”

The princess returned to the ground, shaking her head making her hair bounce. “No, I'm sure I felt something last night... Was it part of your nightmare?”

I winced, looking away towards the Crystal heart. “Ah that... color me surprised that you can feel old emotions as well.”
She nodded moving into my line of sight. “Yes, as long as they're strong enough I can feel emotions on somepony for quite a while after they've 'stopped feeling' them. Admittedly not as strongly as the changelings can sense them, but you could probably ask Thorax about that if you wanted to.”

A grimace moved over my face as she continued. “What happened in your dream that brought back such strong emotions, if I might ask?”

“Uhg. Well like I said I was captured by those changelings as well. It seemed they learned from their capture of you and subsequent escape to treat their captures with a little more... care.” I said, arms folding.

The princess of Love grimaced at the memory herself before shaking her head. “I understand.” she started before looking back up at me. “I apologize, I don't mean to bring up sour memories. It's just that, that was the only real feeling I got from you at all. Even a moment ago I didn't feel anything as you talked about your friends.”

Fighting the urge to roll my eyes I just stared down at the mare for a moment. “I just said that it's been a little while and I am going through a bit of other feelings to feel that much love. I am excited, but the worry kinda balances it out.”

She shook her head. “Friends don't just stop loving one another because other feelings 'balance them out'. That wouldn't make any sense.”

My eyes narrowed. “So, you're saying you don't think I love my friends?”

The mare's eyes widened. “I didn'-”
I let out a breath before smacking my lips loudly. “Right. So first I get harassed by multiple ponies to talk about my problems to my friends so they can help, and now the Princess of Love herself tells me I don't love them.” I motion to her with my hands. “Anything else you want to tell me?! Like maybe I do actually love the figment of my imagination that the changelings conjured up and forced me to dream about?!”

I blew a long breath before pinching the bridge of my nose. “Princess. I apologize. I am still coming down from drinking with Shining Quartz. I'm still a bit... raw? Is that a good word? More emotional and impulsive either way.”

The Princess nodded, taken aback at the outburst. “I understand. I may of overstepped a bit. Sometimes I'm a bit, overzealous of my duties as the Princess of Love.”

I nodded, silent in my acceptance of her reciprocated apology before a pregnant pause fell over the alcove beneath their castle.

Looking up I saw Princess Cadence looking at the Crystal heart. Following her eyes I watched as it hovered, suspended in the air if by invisible wires or string, motionless in the air above it's pedestal.
'Perhaps I should go see a shrink... I thought I had gotten over it for the most part, but maybe that was just being focused on what I was doing...' I thought watching as the sun's light, reflected off something behind us, shown on one of the facets of the heart shaped crystal for a moment. Looking at Cadence I let out a mental sigh, an unnatural weariness eating at my mind.
“It wasn't for long I suppose.” I found myself talking as she continued to look at the heart. “Maybe a couple of weeks, but either way it felt like so much longer.”
“Mhmm” She agreed quietly.

I let out a soft chuckle. “I had dreamt of her before. Once I had originally gotten here, because... Either way. I think she was supposed to be my girlfriend or something. Regardless, the changelings had apparently had a spy in the forest where I was that found me while I was sleeping. Before they had a chance to take me though I wa- I moved to Canterlot. The Queen thought it a quest to find this unknown that produced love. I don't know why, maybe it was sweeter or something stupid. When she finally caught me though...”
I continued explaining what had happened. How the dreams were the only solace in a cold, dark, painful world that I had been trapped in. How every moment awake wore at my psyche until I longed for sleep, tried anything I could think of to sleep. Until one night the dream was no longer sweet and love filled, in it's place was a nightmare.

Looking up I realized that Princess Cadence was looking back at me, sorrow filling her eyes. I kept from going into details of what had happened, but I could see the recognition in her eyes. 'How many ponies has she spoken to, or known, who have lost their loves?' I thought before shaking my head, looking back at the crystal heart before starting to approach, feeling a gentle warmth emanate from it even through the armor and leather.

“I don't know exactly what I'm supposed to do after all that. I'm hoping that with my friends, and maybe some psychiatric help or something I might be able to either forget, or just move on.” I said stopping a few feet from the heart. The feeling of emptiness all the more prominent.

Behind me Cadence's mouth opened and closed a few times before she shook her head. “The feeling of hurt at loosing her, the feeling of love you had for her, it never does go away.”

I let out a quiet chuckle before nodding. 'Sounds about right.'

“You don't want it too though.” Emotion returned to her voice as she continued. “As fake as you feel like that was now, at the time she was your whole world. The whole reason you had to live. That love will be with you for the rest of your life.”

Turning to look back at the mare, her face was set in a look of belief. “If you loose that. That feeling of love that you had for the mare that you had, at least in your mind, loved for years and married. Then what are you?”

Shaking my head I tried, and failed, to not smile. “I would agree with you Cadence. I would argue that the feeling had to of been true, but...” I shrugged as the smile fell. “It wasn't. It was all bullshit, made either by Chrysalis' tampering with my head or my mind making up what I subconsciously wish I could have. Which at this point is unattainable.”

The look on the mare's face only grew harder. “You don't seem to understand. Love is a force that can turn armies, can make the weak strong, can move mountains.”
I blinked at the mare before nodding. “A similar concept was believed back home. Though we believed in a creator that made us who was the embodiment of Love. 'For God so loved the world that he gave his only begotten Son...' Those that believed in him and had faith could tell a mountain 'uproot and throw yourself into the sea' and it would be so.”
The look faltered, confusion biting at it before she nodded fervently. “Exactly! Love isn't something so easily overcome or discarded. You'll always love her. Even if you think she was fake.”

'Look at where faith in love has gotten me though' I thought. “In that case Princess, there is no point in our arguing. If it's going to be there, haunting me until my dying day, then what is the point?”

“The point is that you should accept it, and move on. Know that while you loved a figment of your imagination, that if she had been real and loved you that she would want you to.”

I couldn't help but snicker. “Good God... I'm sorry Princess, but that sounds so foolish. If it had been a real woman, I might be willing to agree. It was just a fake. I've never really experienced love, not like that anyway, anymore than I've ever kissed a girl or had sex.”

The princess winced at the admission before shaking her head. “Displays of affection like that aren't all that is to love, even romantic love. My Shining Armor, on one of our first dates took me to go have a picnic. Nothing fancy, and at the time he was too nervous to kiss me. Despite sending him signals” She said looking away and muttering towards the end, before turning back to me. “The love I felt in that date though... I knew at that point that I wanted to spend the rest of my life with him. You can't tell me that the mare in your dreams that you married doesn't matter to you just like Shining Armor matters to me.”

My look hardened as the princess of love looked up at me pleading. “I can. She didn't exist, doesn't exist, and barring some kind of magical anomaly, will never exist. I don't love her, I loved a figment of my imagination that has been reduced to a reoccurring nightmare that ends in...” I said stopping myself shaking my head. “At this point, I'm pretty sure I just need to talk to someone. I mean since getting here, I have very few good memories. The ponies aren't hostile, however they're not exactly overly welcoming either. The mistakes I've made in duress has only caused that to get worse.”

Shaking my head with more force I turned away from the Princess. “With all due respect, Princess Cadence, I believe I would like to return to my room. Make sure all my things are packed and ready to go for tomorrow.”

I could only just make out the pink shape in the corner of my eye, as I heard a sigh. “Of course Wanderer. Just remember, if you need anything, to talk, I am here.”

I offered a noncommittal “Mm” nodding stiffly and walking away. A quiet voice in the back of my mind pleaded with me to turn back, talk to the Princess. 'That is what I'm going to do with a shrink, isn't it?' I found myself thinking only to shrug it off. The conversation had become little more than a circle of stupidity, going around, and around. Her suggesting it 'inhumane' to forget the 'love' I felt, while I steadfastly said that it was pointless foolishness. I almost didn't know which of us was more the fool.

I was halfway down an indistinguishable crystal hallway before I realized, much to my great annoyance, that I had left my guide back beneath the castle next to the crystal heart. A heavy thunk could be heard echoing through the eastern wing of the castle as I slammed my head into the wall.

It had been an hour or so, by my best guess, before I finally gave up and asked one of the guards where exactly the guest rooms were supposed to be. Said guard was surprised, considering I was supposed to be watched whenever outside my room, to which I replied I'd had an audience with the Princess and had simply lost my way back to my room. The answer seemed to stop the questions as the guard decided to simply lead me back to my room in a relatively heavy silence.

Once there I did as I had suggested to the princess, packed up my things. Hoping that my friends, and whoever else they were bringing, would hurry up.

My backpack was a mess after emptying it out onto my bed. Remembering that the vast majority of my 'danger pay' bits were back in the barracks in Ponyville, the meager bag of bits in the pack was of little surprise. There was also a small device with a pair of earbuds wrapped around it. Pressing the center button elicited a small message to appear on screen; 'power low, system shutting down'. I looked over the device, flipping it over in my gloved hand for a moment before reading the small writing on the back 'Sports Clip, MP3 player by Sanzon. Made in China'. Slowly, memories started coming back as I regarded the small device. A chuckle rose in my throat. 'I need to ask Twilight about this damnable thing' I thought remembering little bits of music from where I came from. 'Who knows maybe it'll help'.

Putting the device in the bag on my belt, I continued searching through the old backpack. The sheath for my spear came next making me chuckle at the pointlessness of it before tossing it on the bed. 'Wonder if I can use it for anything else.' I thought offhandedly before pulling out the sibling book to Sunset Shimmer's. “And you go back to either Princess Twilight, or Celestia when I get back.” I said rolling my eyes and tossing the book onto the bed next to the sheath.

'Almost makes me wonder what the annoyances I got into all this for are doing...' I thought before shaking my head. 'Hopefully staying away from me, now that I think about it. Sunset is all Tsu... Tusun... whatever, she's a bitch without the nice underneath and the sirens are just a headache with a slight chance of brainwashing. With any luck, they'll just be able to eat normal food or maybe the Princesses will just magic them into ponies so they don't need disorder or whatever the hell they eat. Only one I think I could get along with is the stupid blue one, maybe the yellow one if she's not on her freaking high of acting like a twat.' I thought before shaking my head. 'Eh, I don't really know them though. Who knows maybe they're just stupid and twat on the outside.'
Shaking my head harder to clear it. I continued to search through the backpack.

A knock on the door sounded making me turn to look at said door. “Who is it?” I asked, silently hoping it wouldn't be either the Prince or Princess.

“It's Adagio Dazzle, she was hoping to speak with you.” An unknown voice sounded making me raise an eyebrow.

'Hm, maybe a guard? Sounds female unlike all of the other guards I've seen' I thought rolling my mental eyes. “Go ahead, come on in I suppose. Long as she's not using any of her mind controlling magics.”

An almost indistinguishable crystal guard walked in with an admittedly humorously muzzled Adagio Dazzle floating behind her, looking understandably annoyed. “She has been restrained from using her magic, though the question of how the sirens will feed has been brought up seeing as how they are either unable, or unwilling to eat normal food.”

I nodded throwing things back into my bag absentmindedly, “Not to sound inhumane, but have you tried either letting them starve until they're willing to eat, or force feeding them?” I asked looking at Adagio, who's eyes bulged at the question. Turning back to the guard I found her looking similarly shocked at the idea. I shrugged, “I can only assume, if they're under literal lock and key, Prince Shining Armor and Princess Mi Amore Cadenza must have decided to treat them as prisoners, unless it's simply for transport.” I said before turning to the muzzled siren. “As I understand it, you three were responsible for a respectable amount of chaos back before you were banished, though I still don't know if you can sustain yourselves on normal food or positive emotions. I don't mean to sound callous seeing as you were willing to come back with such a minimal amount of fuss, but well... precautions and such.”

Adagio seemed to recover faster, offering muffled protest that brought the guard back to her senses. “I am abhorred that you would suggest such barbaric tactics as starving anypony, even if they are our prisoners, or force feeding them.”

I rolled my eyes, patience for the ponies running thin. “I find, that I care little for your opinion. I believe you were here because Adagio asked to speak with me rather than to have an argument on the proper treatment of prisoners. So I suggest either waiting outside, while I speak to her, or watch over her while I speak to her. We have already come to a consensus of what will happen if she tries to brainwash me.” I said, digging through my small bag, only to find that the earplugs had gotten lost somewhere. Thinking fast, I unraveled the earbuds from my MP3 player and put one in my ear while letting the other dangle loosely as I rested my hand on the knife on my belt.

Adagio seemed to understand the implication, her eyes hardening as she nodded slowly.

The guard looked between me, and the siren, shaking her head. “I don't know where you come from, Wanderer, but I'm not going to let you hurt her, defenseless or not.” she said turning to me.

I let out another annoyed breath. “Then she'll abide by our earlier deal! Now either unmuzzle her, which I will have you know is inhumane from where I come from, and let her speak, or get the hell out of my room and go tell your superiors my suggestions.”

The guard glared at me, looking back at the siren who nodded. “I don't trust either of you, but for the record. I don't like you Wanderer.” she said moving to remove the muzzle.

I offered a quiet scoff, “Join the party sister, there's cake and shit.”

If the guard heard me she offered no comment, simply removing the muzzle, which reminded me of the metal thing that they put in the horse's mouths back home when they were riding or leading them. Bridle perhaps?

“Well, I admit; I was hoping this conversation would be a lot more civilized with the absence of my pair of foolish shadows, but after our exchange on the other side of the mirror I suppose I should have expected as much.”Adagio's voice sounded, still smooth as silk as I remembered.

I simply shrugged, “I'm sorry to disappoint, but I do know what you can do to ponies and other beings. Someone waving around a loaded gun would be treated similarly, though admittedly the gun would be stripped from them” I watched the confusion form on the guard's face even as Adagio simply stared on. “Regardless; how can I be of assistance? I assume you and your fellow sirens would like some form of 'sacrifice' to sate your hunger?”

The guard looked like she was about to protest my wording when Adagio started. “If possible, we were hoping that we could simply sit in on a few political debates, or something of the like seeing as how if I remember correctly they normally got quite heated. However if we could simply be in the same room as you and a few other ponies I believe that would be enough.”

A smile had formed on the siren's face at the jibe, a small part of me found myself liking the siren despite myself. 'Probably using her magic or something as some form of leeway.' I thought. After a moment I returned the smile, “Possibly. If I could make suggestions for candidates I would probably say the Prince himself, The mare next to you, the blacksmith downstairs, and perhaps a few others if you could give me a bit more time. Though I do apologize, I am more than likely to slit my own throat than have to deal with that today. So you may have to go hungry for at least one more night as our escorts out of the Crystal Empire, and back into Equestrian borders will be arriving tomorrow as well, which will bring some form of answer to your question of how you'll deal with not eating or eating negative emotions.”
The shock of my admission was plain on the pair's face before Adagio smiled again. “Ah thank you, Wanderer was it?”

I nodded, “That's what they call me here. Will that be all Miss Adagio?” She nodded, seemingly willing to drop the subject there. “I wish both you ladies a good night then, and the best for whatever happens tomorrow Miss Adagio. Please pass the well wishes onto the other two as well, if you would.”

Author's Note

I must admit; with working, and then trying to balance the other ideas I have in my head, I am slowly losing it. The Corona Virus scare did help a bit, allowing me a week off due to a sinus infection that lasted perhaps half of that with the Doc being a bit of an annoyance what with work releases.
My whole point in this Author's Notations however, is to ask if any of you gentle fellows, or ladies would be willing to chat and bounce ideas off of one another. I admit I lack social contact outside of the shop and it's probably noticeable in my story.
If you're willing please PM me.
Please.
Sincerely,
Tomas Lutwig

Chapter 1; A Date With Destiny

Opening my eyes, I let out a content sigh looking over at my closet. A homemade suit hung from hangers. Getting up out of bed, I stretched throwing my arms out wide yawning. Heading to the bathroom after my stretching session I did the normal thing and used the toilet before taking a shower.

Shower, breakfast, everything was going as it normally would, I treated the day like any other. In the back of my mind I was simultaneously freaking out, and celebrating. Walking back into my room in my underwear and a muscle shirt, looking quite unflattering. Looking down at my stomach, I sucked it in a moment before letting it hang back out, looking back to the clothes that I planned on wearing I took out the black pants, quilted green long sleeve shirt and the tattered brown coat, with the medieval looking hood placed over the hanger.

A smile came to my face as I laid the costume out on my bed. Turning back to the closet, I grabbed a small box beneath where the pieces of the costume sat along with a pair of modified leather work boots.

I silently tried to decide whether to wear this to my first comic con or to carry it there, then get changed. Deciding it would be simpler, I started to get dressed in the costume. 'To heck with the people that think I'm weird! I am weird' I thought a smile forming on my face.

Finishing with the metal spaulder on my left shoulder, the pair of metal knee pads, and the leather vambraces, I walked back into the still quite steamy bathroom to look at myself in the mirror. A frown formed as I turned around and used my towel to wipe off the mirror to make sure I had everything placed properly.

The hood covered my short ginger hair as well as a fair amount of my face though my ice blue eyes showed. My beard and scraggly mustache made me smirk stroking it thoughtfully. “Well I look the part of the wanderer” I said chuckling looking through the small bag tied to my belt, and the small satchel I had managed to bleach from it's original dark brown to more of a tan. Finding the two pieces of white and orange 'soapstone' I had placed in the bag as well as some worn looking bandages as well as a small roll of cash. The satchel held a few essentials I had put in for the con as my cell phone having forgotten to put pockets on the pants.

Nodding my head I headed back to my room and found the last three props for the costume. The first being a spear about six foot long with two 'wings' placed right below the spearhead. The other being a leather bound wooden shield, with a round metal plate in the middle. Finally I found the large knife I had managed to forge with my father's assistance. Unsheathing the blade I checked the teeth on the blade making sure they were still sharp.

A smile came to my face as I checked the strangely shaped blade before giving it a few swings. Re-sheathing it I tied the blade into the sheath and then the sheath itself to part of one of my lower hanging belts.

I sighed looking at the spear remembering the rules my friend had told me about the costume weapons. Putting a plastic sheath over the end of the spear, I unscrewed the head, planning on putting it in my backpack possibly for pictures outside. Replacing the head with a fake looking foam one.

It bugged me how you couldn't be as authentic as possible with the weapons, but I shook my head 'It's my first don't wanna wine the whole time because I can't play with my weapons' I thought before putting the shield on my back thanks to a loop that had been added.

The drive to the convention center was a rather boring one with my Mom discussing how she would be there to pick me by four and to not spend my money on things I didn't need. I rolled my eyes sticking my tongue out at her and she replied in kind. “I love you!” she said as I got out of the car in front of the large building. Opening the back and pulling out my spear and backpack I leaned back in and gave her a kiss on the cheek, “Love you too Mom!” I said with a smile before getting out of the car and closing the door.

As the car drove away my hand clutched the badge that allowed me entrance. 'Alright, so first security' I thought turning around looking for someone who could assist with that only to find a mash of different people either waiting around for someone, or walking into the building. Starting towards the doors, I had sudden flashbacks to high school as the crowd thickened and chuckled to myself.

The metal butt of my spear tapped on the linoleum as I entered looking around for a security guard, nervous of them possibly kicking me out. Noticing others that had weapons chatting away walking towards a small booth occupied by people wearing bright yellow shirts.

Looking around once more, I followed still unsure. “Oh cool costume dude!” I heard behind me making me turn around to find someone dressed in a loincloth and a sack over their head with a plank shield and a large cleaver on their shoulder. “The wanderer eh? Little surprised you're not using the normal scimitar” he said motioning towards my spear.

“Well we can't all be the same wanderer right?” I said, “Male man eater Mildred?” I asked unsure only for him to nod.

“That it is! Though I call it Man eater Melvin” he said chuckling. “Name's Rodger though” he said holding out a fist.

“Nice to meet you Rodger, I'm Bret” I said returning the fist bump. “This your first con?” I asked hoping, to which he replied with a shake of his head.

“Been to two others” he said “You?” to which I nodded. “Well no worries, we're all friends here, now lets hit security before they drag us over there” he said starting for the booth.

I nodded and followed him letting out a sigh of relief.

I looked at the small bright colored bracelet on my hand for a moment walking through the stalls looking for something interesting. 'Least I managed to get through that' I thought looking at the spear once again still unsatisfied with the foam tip.

Shaking my head I looked over to find a simple looking stall with a man in a long black trench coat with a hood a purple scarf covering most of his face. A large backpack rested on the table along with a seemingly random assortment of items.

“Ah! Hello wanderer!” he said catching my eye, “Perhaps you'd like to peruse a few of my wares? I've got the best quality for a reasonable price!” The vendor's voice was slightly off putting and I was about to decline, but a small glint caught my eye making me approach. “A good choice my friend!” he said holding up a small gold colored ring with what looked like a pearl as a decoration.

I put my hand to my chin for a moment. “How much?” I asked giving him a wary look. The merchant shook his head too and fro for a moment.

“Lets say seventy five dollars wanderer” he said his eyes showing amusement. I looked at the ring again remembering I only brought five hundred to throw around.

“May I try it on to see if it fits first?” I asked letting go of my beard. The merchant nodded and handed me the ring. Fitting it snugly on my middle finger I gave it a smile before reaching into the small bag on my belt. Pulling out the small roll of bills I unfolded them counting out seven tens and a five before putting the small roll back.

The humor in the merchant's eyes only grew as he took the bills from my hand “Thank you for your business wanderer” he said, his voice changing dragging out more.

“What...” I started, trying to keep steady. “I....” trying to lean on my spear only for the metal butt to slip and send be strait to the floor and unconsciousness.

Chapter 2; A Familiar Face with Unexpected Results

Light, warmth, these were the first things I felt as I returned to 'the world of the living' as they say. Opening my eyes I felt like I was just waking up, but I couldn't remember going to sleep, looking in front of my I saw a dwindling bonfire, bones and other ash strewn at the bottom of a large sword who's tip was white hot in the ashes keeping the flame alive.

Curled up into a ball more or less in front of the fire my spear tucked into the crease of my arm. I started to dose off for a moment only for a strange noise to grab my attention making me look around eyes wide.

A dark forest surrounded me, the small clearing even completely shrouded in darkness making it look more like a cave than a forest. The light cast only just made it to the nearest trees making the point past the near black colored bark of the trees.

Terror crept into my mind faster than it ever had before. 'Oh dear Lord, please let me be dreaming' I silently prayed. I looked to my hands and found that it was nearly invisible, a lone thing stood out among all the other things though.

The ring of fog sat there on my middle finger. The familiarity of it might've given me some kind of solace, but now it only terrified me more.

'It works...' I thought looking through my hand to the bonfire I sat in front of. Jumping up quickly from my position I let my spear fall to the ground with a dull thud. Looking to the item now on the ground I remembered the foam head.

Reaching onto my back in panic I found the red and black backpack still sat on my shoulders. After fumbling to get it off, since the shield was in the way, I dropped the shield to the ground next to me. The zipper nearly broke as I fumbled to get it open and moving things around I found the spearhead. “Thank God” I whispered to myself, before grabbing the weapon and unscrewing the top. Looking around I noticed that there wasn't anyone around, whatever had made the noise was either hiding, waiting to pounce, or possibly my imagination.

After a second I looked back down at the foam tip I had been frantically unscrewing and unscrewing. Putting the foam one in the bag just in case, I screwed on the real tip. Before putting the small pin into the hole that had been drilled through to hold it in place. Replacing my backpack on my back, I stood holding the spear with both hands.

Looking back down for a second I grabbed the handle of the shield holding the strap as well making sure it didn't catch on anything.

Looking around nerves still firing almost nonstop I looked towards the only place that seemed to be a pathway out of this clearing as the trees were while thin enough to walk through, too thick to make a clear path.

Swallowing hard, I inched away from the bonfire. After what felt like much to long, I reached the edge of the darkness. I waited for a moment to let my eyes adjust so that I could see. The darkness of the forest beyond looked little different from the forests I had seen in passing going through Flagstaff.

Dread continued to seep from me as I closed my eyes for a moment and let out a breath before stepping out into the dark. It felt cool on my face, as I looked around. I tried to shut out my fear, knowing that it was dangerous out here and that fear would only get me hurt.

Taking a few more steps out, I encountered no resistance. Nerves calming slightly, I looked back to the warmth of the bonfire, I felt a pull towards it, knowing it was safe, but I knew I couldn't stay there forever.

I traveled deeper into the forest leaves and branches occasionally crunching under foot, making sure to pay close attention to my surroundings. Trees seemed to develop faces in the hollows and crevices making them look sinister.

An odd crunch alerted me of something behind me, but I turned too late, only in time to catch a large monstrosity pouncing on me. Arms pinned at my side I looked up in horror at the face of a large lion, black bat like wings were only barely visible in the small amount of light that seemed to shine through the leaves above.

A triumphant roar filled the forest followed by the creature looking back down at me. I struggled, attempting to free my arms and even kicked the creature once, but it quickly grew tired of my useless attempts for freedom.

The creature leaned slightly, and I saw in a flash of pain a black stinger quickly descend and return to it's place. My body grew hot quickly and my vision clouded. After a moment I thought of screaming, but my throat had dried too quickly, only giving me a quiet rasp.

I looked on at the creature, my mind too clouded to do anything now. I could only watch is it's mouth opened, and seemingly in slow motion descend upon my throat. There was a searing pain and I found I was unable to breath, lying on the ground gasping the lion creature started it's meal.

Opening my eyes slowly, I found myself sitting in front of the bonfire once more. Stumbling back in shock, only one thing came to mind. 'I had just died' I thought sitting up and looking at the bonfire. Looking out into the forest once more, I saw something, a glimmer of light in the distance, and after a moment I saw it. The creature seemed to be walking around the shimmer as if angry at my disappearance.

A thought came to mind that made my blood run cold. Quickly taking off one of my gloves I looked at it in the firelight. My skin had turned a sickly shade of pink, looking at the back of it I noticed the bones poking out to an almost ridiculous degree. “No...” I said falling to my knees.

All that I had read returned, The curse of the undead, hollow, everything. Anger filled where previously had been despair. Looking out into the forest, I noticed the monster was still pacing.

Returning my glove I looked to my weapons that laid near where I had fallen. Retrieving them I snuck out into the forest lusting for blood of the lion creature that had spilt my own.

Despite my attempts to keep quiet, it seems that branches were scattered everywhere. Cracking one under foot was enough to turn the creature's attention to me. Staying where I was to keep from making anymore noise as it approached I readied to attack. Moving my spear perfectly in line to where I planned to attack the monster closed in on me.

After a moment I lunged the spear taking it right in the eye. My weapon was wrenched from grasp as the creature reared back for a moment. As it came back down, I slammed my shield into the butt of the spear sending it further into the lion's eye and brain. A small mewing noise escaped it before it collapsed a strange flow of something seemed to come into me, but it was barely noticed.

Pulling the weapon from the creature's socket seemed to be a tedious endeavor as the two wings below the head were trapped in the skull. Growling in annoyance, I untied my knife and started to cut away at the flesh and try breaking the bone.

While this had eventually released my spear, it had also coated me in the monster's blood. Anger fading from the task, I found confusion replaced it as I looked closer at the lion like creature.

“A manticore?” I questioned looking it over once more. “How queer...” I said before a sparkle caught my eyes.

Looking towards where I had died not moments ago, I found a puddle of blood from the wound that had killed me. A strange, yet soothing light emanated from it. Reaching down to touch it the light seemed to rush into my gloved hand, making me feel as though something had returned to me that had been missing.

Looking behind to the bonfire, I shook my head. 'I need to get out of here' I thought following the path that seemed to be stamped out from the grass around it.

The forest was populated by creatures of different kinds, I saw a chicken headed creature that I recognized as a cockatrice which sent shivers down my spine. Another was a pack of wolves that seemed normal enough chasing what looked like a deer of some kind through the forest until one was barreled into a tree causing it to shatter into pieces of wood that reformed and followed the rest of the pack making my heart sink lower. Timberwolves...

I passed a familiar looking hut made from a strange looking tree, though the light from it showed multiple bottles hanging from nearby vines, as well as a single mask that was propped up against one of the roots. A heavy sigh escaped me, perhaps here would be best.

Sneaking up to the window, I listened carefully. A small amount of noise was heard from inside, not far from boiling of water and the pouring of liquids into another. Readying myself I took off my ring, placing it the bag on my belt before putting the shield over my head and onto my backpack.

An idea came to mind before I knocked on the door. Going to my knees I laid my spear on my thighs, reaching up I knocked three times before lowering my face to the ground to hide it.

“How strange, nopony has bothered this late before” I heard the say before light shined on me, “Who are you that kneels as if poor?” she then asked.

I answered without raising my head, “Pardon my rudeness, as well as my appearance, I wish to request a sanctuary if you will” I said trying to think of something to rhyme. “I understand if you wish not, but I mean no ill” I finished, glad I could think of one for once.

“I cannot offer this sanctuary if you hide. Please rise, that I can tell if you may abide” she replied.

Retrieving my spear I stood before looking at her. The zebra looked perhaps four foot, though being a the top of the stairs gave the illusion of extra height. Stripes lined her otherwise light gray body. Multiple gold bands were around her neck as well as a number on her right hoof. A striped mohawk stuck from her head similar in color to her coat, if the gray a little lighter. In her eyes shown fear as she looked at me no doubt terrified of the blood coating my hands, clothing and spear, but also of my no doubt worn and decrepit looking face.

A scream echoed through the forest before I turned and ran away from the hut replacing my ring on my finger, a sigh sounded from me unheard by all besides myself.

Chapter 22; Bloatheads and Broken Spears

Celestia sighed as she followed the deer warrior called Hemlock. Her annoyance partially due to the strange Wanderer that had not only killed a then defenseless creature that was to be a prisoner in Tartarus, assaulted one of her subjects, but also gone AWOL a day after being formally inducted into the royal guard.

'If he causes any more issues, I may simply figure out how to extinguish that 'bonfire' he seems to re-materialize at and have the elements be...' she started thinking before blinking and shaking her head. 'No, I cannot give my ponies such an example to follow. A punishment is in order, but...'

“Th-this is as far as I can take you Princess” Hemlock said pulling the diarch away from her thoughts. Looking at the deer warrior, the discomfort on his face was hidden admirably. “If you continue forward, you should come across the corrupted part of the forest” he said, being in the presence of the darkened forest affecting him making her wonder what it would've done to King Aspen, being the most in tune with the forest.

“Thank you Hemlock, you may head back if you need, I can see how this desecration of the forest is affecting you” Celestia said using a comforting voice. While not as in tune with the forest as the deer, she did have an earth pony's connection to the earth, and what the evil force was doing to it made her feel sick.

The deer warrior looked like he was about to refuse, but glancing again deeper into the forest, he nodded before turning back. “I will wait closer to the town, if you need any assistance, please do not refrain from sending for it” he said before heading back.

Princess Celestia turned, facing the sinking feeling she felt in her gut and walked on. 'I do not think there would be anything capable of causing me that much issue, but the sentiment is nice' she thought as the forest started to darken drastically.

Looking around, the trees had been stripped of their leaves leaving them black dried looking husks of their former glory. The Princess of the sun continued on, the look of concern growing deeper on her face before she noticed the red growths. She approached one of the trees putting her hoof up to it, 'What kind of magic can cause this?' she questioned looking around again before continuing into the darkened forest.

As the Princess reached what seemed to be the darkest part of the forest, a strange growl sounded nearby making her turn to see something that made her heart sink.

What was once a timberwolf looked upon her, though the bark making it up was a dead black like the surrounding trees. The normally yellow glow of the eyes was replaced by a similar red to the growths on the trees, some of the same growths sprouted from their wooden forms. Within a few moments, more of the corrupted timberwolves arrived, all snarling looking ready to attack.

The solar Princess' horn shown like the sun for a moment as she blasted the first of the three. A beam emitting intense heat burned through the creature leaving little more than a few charred legs. The two other timberwolves, uncaring as their darkened comrade had been reduced to ash, leapt at the Princess. Changing strategy, she instead grabbed one of the oncoming creatures and slammed it into the other sending the two into a nearby tree where they shattered on impact.

Letting out a sigh, the solar Princess watched as they started to slowly reassemble, though before they could finish she reduced them to ash as the first. 'What magic could cause even the timberwolves to change so drastically?' she wondered.

Unnatural sounds started coming from the forest that sent shivers of an instinctive fear down her spine making her glance around. 'Laughter?' she thought again before the sound of something flying through the air made her put up a magical barrier around herself before a blob of darkness slammed against it with a force that rattled her brain.

The high pitched laughter sounded again making her turn towards the origin of the dark magic and laughter. Lighting her horn up to see better, she watched as a figure shielded it's greatly distorted face with a long spindly hand. A deep sound emanated from it, sounding like a mix between a gurgle and a angered groan. Raising a strangely shaped staff in it's other hand, a dark aura formed around it before a black mist sprayed out from it, completely covering the area in utter blackness that burned her skin and eyes.

Princess Celestia quickly started flapping her wings, making a great deal of the fog dissipate from around her before a number of smaller black orbs slammed into her side knocking into a nearby tree easily knocking the wind out of her and cracking a few ribs.

The cruel laugh echoed through the darkened forest again, making her feel like this twisted being was playing some kind of cruel game with her. Rising again to her hooves with some difficulty, she charged her horn again before launching another beam at the disturbing looking sorcerer only for it to leap out of the way and the beam to burn through a number of trees.

As the misshapen being raised it's staff again to summon more dark magic, the Princess quickly launched another beam straight through it leaving a gaping hole in the middle of it's spindly body. Another groan escaped it before it fell forward, lifeless.

Slowly, Princess Celestia approached the fallen dark sorcerer. It's head was enlarged with the back bent at strange angles revealing bits of it's brain. Nudging it's head with her foot, she stepped back with a gasp as she saw beady little red eyes placed all over the creature's face with strange appendages that would look more at home on an insect of some kind than this freakish creature.

“What in Equestria...” was all she could say before more sounds echoed around from the trees. Looking around, fear etched on her face she put up another shield and started galloping out of the darkened part of the forest as fast as her hooves could take her. Another spindly hand shot out from behind one of the blackened trees, but rebounded off her shield. Whatever creature gave an angered gurgle at the passing alicorn, but she didn't care.

“HEMLOCK!” she shouted reaching the end of the corrupted part of the forest looking around for the deer warrior. Not finding him she dashed further from the darkened forest shouting out for the deer again.

“Princess Celestia?” She heard whirling around horn ready to fry whatever it was only to find the stag who stumbled back seeing her disheveled look and lit horn.

'I'm not a huge fan of this damned horse, but if she's being attacked by one of the most annoying bosses in Dark Souls...' I thought running through the forest Princess Luna, Rainbow Dash, and Pinkie Pie in tow as I made my way to where the Princess and her deer guide had gone.

“HEMLOCK” echoed through the forest making me turn towards the sound of the shout which was off the trail that the warrior in question had led me down.

I stumbled to a stop to find a frazzled Princess Celestia trying to calm down while a confused deer guide was trying to ask her what happened.

“Oh thank God” I said leaning on my spear trying to catch my breath. The procession behind me arrived not a moment later. The ponies questioning my actions before finding one of their Princesses scared and confused.

“What were those things?” I heard Princess Celestia ask over a number of the other ponies and deer. Standing back up I let out a final breath before regaining my composure and raising an eyebrow, “I'm going to need more information than that Princess, I mean no offense but...” I started only for her to put her hoof up.

Taking a few more deep breaths the solar Princess calmed herself, or at least evened her breathing. “They were a bit taller than you, elongated gray arm with bulbous twisted heads that had parts of their brains sticking out, with staves that they used to channel dark magic” she said making more than one of the ponies cringe.

“Oh that doesn't sound like fun at all” Pinkie Pie said shaking her head as a shudder ran through her.

I gave the Princess a knowing look mixed with an apologetic one. “Well I suppose it's better than what I was expecting, though not by much” I muttered. “Those are what happens when a person's humanity goes berserk due to the darkness of the abyss” I said trying to remember exactly how the darkness was supposed to affect humans.

“Isn't this 'humanity' what you said keeps you from turning hollow?” Celestia asked giving me a raised eyebrow. I nodded making her put a hoof up to her head under her horn. “I think you're going to need to explain a lot about this world your from” she said finally.

“Gladly” I said before looking in the direction of the blackened forest. “We need to get out of here though. Make sure you're alright, and see if we can't figure out anything for getting rid of the darkness that's trying to invade this world” I finished.

The sound of a groan mixed with gurgling made my stomach drop and for my eyes to dart to the trees. A multitude of glowing red dots met my gaze before a malformed creature that was once human stepped out into the light making more than one of the surrounding equines gasp. A large dull golden head obviously too large for the creature's body was the crowning piece of this malformed creature of darkness. Attached was what looked like it was once a normal human's body, but the sickly gray tone along with a pair of elongated arms that were bent upwards allowing the creature to walk made it look like something from a sick individual's nightmares.

'Oh hell' I thought glancing around at the stunned ponies between me and the once human. It threw it's head back and let out a gurgling yell that shocked the ponies and deer more before starting to advance again. Without thinking I shoved past a few of the ponies and ran at the creature ready to impale it. The bloat headed monster threw it's arms back coming to a run itself before balling up it's fists together and bringing them down trying to brain me with it's over sized hands. Bringing my shield up I sidestepped allowing the blow to glance off the metal and wood, an action I quickly regretted.

Shock and pain rolled up my arm as the hands bounced off and into the ground. Gritting my teeth I tried to swallow the pain. The creature picked its hands off the ground just in time for my spearhead to bite into it's chest, the tip glancing off the remnants of a rib cage before finding the softer material between.

A groan sounded from the bloathead before it slammed it's hand into me knocking me away and into the dirt where I lay stunned on my stomach. After a second to regain my senses I looked up only to have the shaft of my spear sail over my head and bounce on the ground behind me.

Returning my eyes to the creature as I tried to get to my feet reaching for the axe tucked into my belt, I found it quickly approaching attempting to again pummel me with it's large fists. Before it could near me though twin beams, one of a white energy and the other a near light blue blasted through the bloathead leaving a singed hole in it's chest and another that seeped a pale light in it's head.

Without a sound the monster fell forward blood oozing from the non-cauterized wound in it's head. I stood back to my feet, hand resting on my injured side staring at the monster before looking back up at the two princesses who's eyes were on the bloathead along with the rest of the equines. “Thanks” I said in between labored breaths. After a moment I turned to retrieve my spear.

“By the Heart...” I heard Hemlock say. Reaching to grab my spear I found much to my horror a large crack was spread from right below the spearhead to a quarter the way down. I let out a pained sigh looking at the damage 'I guess I didn't make it for actual combat, just to be a play pretty and to pose for some pictures or at best fend off a mugger' I thought before turning around.

“We need to go” Princess Luna said motioning for the rest of the ponies to start moving before more sounds from the forest caught our attention making the princesses look at me. I leaned on the not broken part of my spear before motioning for them to go. “I'll be right behind you” I said

“For someone who seemingly knows a lot about these creatures and has been trained to be in the royal guard, you fight like a novice” I heard Princess Celestia say as I was looking back to make sure nothing was following us only to whirl back around and look at her.

“Yea well can't say I've ever had the pleasure of fighting one, at least not in person” I said giving her an annoyed look. “It's not as though your royal guard taught me all that much about spear fighting either. Most of my training with Strong Horn and Iron Arm was with swords, black smithing, or hand to hand or hoof.”

The diarch let out a sigh and looked back to the path in front of her, “I suppose that makes sense, but it is worrying when the only being that knows anything about these creatures is nearly killed by the first one they encounter” she said.

I let out a sigh of my own pinching the bridge of my nose. “No matter. You two and Twilight will need to figure out how to get rid of this corruption through the forest,” I started before pulling out the broken stone pendant from the pouch on my belt. “And hopefully figure out how to send this back where it came from. We don't need Manus coming through to here” I finished. “I don't know how we could even beat that...”I muttered under my breath.

Chapter 43; Just a Friendly Assult

The urge to laugh finally left, the feeling of lightness remaining, happiness to be free of the pain that had plagued me for an indeterminate amount of time.

Breathing deeply I looked over my body again, something within me believing it to be fake, once again a false reality luring me into a feeling of safety and comfort. Reaching over I pinched the flesh on my arm, feeling new muscles flex, and watching as the peach color turned to a white in the light of the torches that filtered into my room through the open door. A smile came to my lips as I looked around, the urge to laugh once again coming to me.

A groan behind me stifled the laughter before it could start however. Whirling around I watched as the pair of eyes connected to the dark latticework that was once the proud queen of the changelings fluttered open, their green coloration turned to a sickly gray. “W-wha?” she she managed to moan trying in vain to lift her head.

Anger built up inside me as I reached for the magic within me, glancing up at a glint off the wall, the pair of shackles that had held me for an indeterminate time shined from their place on the wall. A sadistic smile formed on my lips as I loomed over Chrysalis. “I'd say it's your turn, your majesty” I said, catching the changeling's attention, her dull eyes drifting over to look at me.

With a thought, the shackles were opened. And another Queen Chrysalis was lifted into position before the iron cuffs were shut leaving the weak changeling dangling from the wall, back hooves inches from the floor.

A pleading look was leveled at me as I strung her up, one that sent waves of disappointment and disgust through me. “Let us see how long it takes for them to find you, if you'll survive being chained up alone” Releasing the magical hold I had on her, the changeling's head slumped.

Turning towards the door, I remembered the six guards who lay slumped on either side of the door. Pondering on their punishment, I finally decided. 'The less changelings, the better.' Approaching one, I stuck my bare foot on the side of it's head, applying pressure. A moan sounded from the latticework of dark chitin as I slowly applied more, and more.

The pained groans grew more frequent until I let up, finding myself unable to break the fragile looking bodies. 'Seems I'm still not back to normal...' I thought, reaching instead for the cool flame. A bright yellow enveloped my hand as I reached for what was left of the six changelings. The one I had made an attempt to crush seemed to be conscious, staring at me with pleading gray eyes. My eyes narrowed, even as something within me begged me to drop them. The thought was preposterous! After torturing me with a life I might have had, just to drain me of love...

The pleading continued, they were disabled, unable to cause any more damage. Perhaps bring Celestia with her guard, they'll know what to do with them. Rubbing a hand down my face, I consented, cutting off the magic that was holding them allowing them to tumble to the ground.

“Th-thank you” echoed from the room as I walked through the doorway. Turning I saw the conscious changeling's dull eyes looking at me in the torchlight.

Urge returning, I simply slammed the door behind me before dropping the bar to lock it. A small voice praised me for doing the right thing, but I ignored it, walking down the cold corridor.

Sundance looked out from their cover, the dense foliage keeping them hidden from the changeling patrols. Patrols which have strangely been including more of Queen Chrysalis' Captains, wearing their dark blue armor.

Turning back to her princess, the alicorn looked better than during their journey through the forest. Noticing her Sergeant, Celestia smiled, her fatigue fading by the minute. Returning the gesture, Sundance turned to check for their reinforcements again.

Through the forest a phoenix's call sounded catching the unicorn's attention. A few moments later it sounded again, to which she replied a similar call. “Can you stand? The others are almost here” she said turning to her princess.

The alicorn nodded, rising to her hooves with little difficulty before brushing sticks and leaves out of her coat. “Let us go then my little pony, I believe my strength has returned enough.”

“Good” Sundance looked through the small opening in their cover before motioning for the Princess.

Darting between trees, the two made their way towards where the call had originated. After a moment it sounded, much closer this time. Rounding some trees, the two came upon a small clearing, seemingly at the edge of the changeling's patrol routes.

“Sergeant, Princess Celestia, It's good to see you two again!” A gruff voice sounded from the trees. Turning the two saw a bronze colored unicorn stallion with a tightly trimmed silver mane step out of the shade followed by a familiar group of six mares and a gray pegasus mare wearing her guard uniform with her silver mane acting as the plume of her helmet.

Sundance watching the six mares flock to their princess almost immediately, leaving her to her pair of guards. “Likewise Private Bronze, I might ask though why you decided to use calls when you had our position” she said nodding towards Private Swift Wind who saluted.

Bronze Shield let out a cough rubbing the back of his head. “I admit I may of lost concentration” he said looking over at the pink ball of energy that was currently singing as she bounced around the small group of friends and their princess.

Following his eyes Sundance watched the strangely hypnotic bouncing before chuckling. “Understandable knowing the stories they about that mare. Just don't let it happen again, am I understood?” The sound of the pink mare bouncing and singing was her only reply making her turn back to her guard who was simply staring on, awestruck. It surprised Sundance to see Bronze Shield, one of her best guards, taken so by the hyperactive mare.

Shaking her head, a hoof collided with the back of the stallion head only hard enough to get his attention. “Did you hear me Private? Or am I going to have to give you latrine duty for the week?”

Seemingly shaken from his stupor, Bronze saluted “Yes M'am, it won't happen again!”

A nod was sent his way before Sundance started to approach the other group, who had convinced the pink party pony from bouncing herself into oblivion. “Now that we're all together, it would be best to plan up a way to infiltrate the changeling's stronghold and retrieve our fellow guard.”

The majority of the group nodded in agreement. “Good. I was thinking as changelings have superior numbers and they're rooted in their position, our air forces should hit in the front, hit-and-run tactics.” Sundance started drawing out the fort in the dirt with a nearby stick, a pair of wings representing the pegasi. “The earth ponies will do the same from the back, throwing large rocks, and anything else they can get ahold of, at them.” A large horseshoe represented the earth ponies on the small map.

“Now hol-” voices sounded from the group, but Sundance was quick to silence them. “If you'd let me finish.” she said harshly, earning glares from a number of the elements of harmony.

“The unicorns, and alicorns, will be infiltrating the fortress itself, invisible, to retrieve the Wanderer” A picture of a horn was added to the map.

“Sergeant, would it not make more sense to have at least one of the alicorns out here, in case one of the other two groups could use assistance?” Swift Wing asked, making some of the ponies glance at her surprised.

Sundance nodded, “A good point Swift, but the reasoning for that is as we have reason to believe that the changeling queen herself is in the fortress, and if we run into her without adequate firepower...” she trailed off, the implications understood by all.

“Hey! Could we have the groups of pegasi and earth ponies attack from the left and right instead of straight on and from behind? We seem to be the ones in for the worst of it!” Rainbow Dash protested.

“Mobility is a pegasi's best friend wouldn't you agree Rainbow Dash?” Sundance asked evenly. When the cyan pegasus nodded she returned the gesture, “So you're agreeing that it would be best to have the most mobile, and therefore most versatile, in the worst of it rather than the earth ponies who are stuck to the ground, and the unicorns who are likewise grounded though with the use of magic?”

The rainbow maned pegasus' eyes narrowed, “I just asked if we could attack from different angles, not if we could trade pl-”

“I understand that Miss Dash, but the reasoning for your distraction in the front of the fortress is to ensure that the group of unicorns can infiltrate it with as much ease as can be afforded. Do you think properly trained guards would simply leave their posts when they know there are others who are not watching one who can help?”

Rainbow Dash opened her mouth to protest, but shut it, crossing her hooves over her chest and looked away.

Nodding, Sundance turned to the rest of the group. “Any other questions?”

“Now, Ah don' mean ta be rude Miss Sundance, but what are we supposed ta do when we run outta 'ammo'? There's little more than buckin' em in the face that we can do” AppleJack stepped forward and said.

“Hmm, a valid point Miss AppleJack. Though out here there's little more than tree branches that you could use as weapons. Hopefully we'll be in and out before the need arises, but in the worst case scenario, you may have to resort to doing just that.”

“Oh! I could go get one of my party cannons!” Pinkie Pie said with a grin.

“A cannon? That could be incredibly useful, how fast can you ha-” Sundance started only to look up and see a small dust cloud in the shape of the pink mare. Wide eyed she looked at the Princess of Friendship for some kind of explanation, who only shrugged. “I suppose we'll have to wait for her return.” She said letting out a sigh, turning towards the orange earth pony “Miss AppleJack clubs can be extremely effective weapons, especially since the chitin of changelings tend to be too thick to cut through”

“Alrighty! I got my party cannon!” The pink mare's voice sounded through the brush much to the surprise of the ponies in the clearing.

Goosebumps formed across my body as I walked down the stone corridor. An attempt to warm myself was made when I took one of the strange green torches from it's place on the wall, only to find that it emitted no head. Frustration nearly had me throw the useless light source away, only for one of the dark iron doors to catch my eye.

Curiosity found it's way into my mind as I wondered who else the changelings had captured and imprisoned within their fortress. Looking through the barred window, I quickly found that darkness shrouded the interior making it impossible to see.

Looking down at the bar, I struggled with it for a moment before looking to a small lock that seemed to keep it in place. Feeling it with numb fingers, I let out an annoyed sigh, reaching for my magic. Pulling at the lock, the bar gave little but creaks as the wood groaned. Feeling the strain in my head I released the magical hold on the lock. 'Perhaps a lighter touch?' I thought, willing the magic inside the lock, feeling around the mechanism.

After a few failed attempts, annoyance started growing only for a click to sound and the lock to fall away onto the stone. Lifting the bar with no little difficulty due to my sickly frame, I panted heavily as I swung the door open.

Lighting the area with the green torch, I was shocked to find that half of the cell was missing. Instead the cell seemed to lead into a tunnel that was carved from the stone and dirt surrounding the dungeon. Turning back I looked down the corridor, a sense of unease flowing through me.

'Better get out of here. I don't want to get locked up again...' I thought shivering, as much from the cold as from the memories.

Backing away from the door I started back down the corridor only for the sounds of hooves to stop me. Voices carried off the stone walls, “I wonder what Queen Chrysalis is doing. Normally she's done by now with the prisoner”

My heart sank as I turned and looked for somewhere to hide. The still open door seemed to be the only option, though it made my stomach churn.

'Maybe I can fight them?' I thought frantically, 'I managed to disable Queen Chrysalis and her guard...'

The strange feeling of hunger had faded though, leaving me on my own. Uttering a quiet curse, I sprinted to the once locked cell throwing away the torch behind me. Shutting the door I pulled the bar down with my magic, hoping the changelings wouldn't check over something as simple as a removed torch.

The pair continued talking, chitin covered hooves clipping and clopping the entire way. “Huh, weird one of the torches fell. Do you think-?” one of the changelings started only for the other to scoff in a feminine voice. “I doubt it, it's more likely that one of the Queen's guard's had knocked it down when they went by. I mean have you seen the prisoners? There's no way they could escape”

I suppressed a sigh of relief, but looked to the tunnel on the far side of the room knowing I would need to find a better place to hide if the changelings decided to come looking for me.

Unease bit into me again, but I choked it down and started down the dark tunnel. As my eyes grew used to the darkness, and I traveled deeper small amounts of light filtered into my vision from deeper in.

Cries of surprise echoed down the tunnel making me jump before realizing it was the voices of the two changelings from earlier. 'They must've discovered their queen and brethren.” I thought, continuing down the tunnel, fear starting to bite into my mind.

The light grew as I continued, before I managed into a large cavern. Green light seemed to be emitted from what looked like large cocoons that hung from the ceiling and walls. An urge to leave came over me, rather to fight the changelings outside than deal with the situation that stood before me, but something willed me to continue.

Approaching one of the nearby cocoons, I tried to look inside only for a layer of slime and dust to distort what was inside. Wiping my hand across it's surface, I nearly fell back as I saw a young mare suspended inside. Rushing to another, a similar sight revealed itself, the young replaced by a middle age stallion.

Looking around I realized where I had found myself. “Dear Lord...” I finally managed to say through the shock. 'Are these the ponies the changelings have abducted to replace?'

Returning to the cocoon holding the young mare inside, I started trying to pull at the strange wrappings that made up the hardened gelatinous prison. After a few moments I fell back, hard rock scraping my nakedness sending waves of pain up to my head.

Getting up, I looked around for something I could use. Carved cave walls and trapped ponies were the only thing I could find, much to my dismay. 'My things!' finally came to mind, 'The only issue is that I'll have to find them...' I thought turning back towards the way I had come.

Steeling myself to save the ponies suffering the same fate I had been, I started back out of the cavern. 'Now the only question is how I'll deal with the changelings that are no doubt swarming around looking for me...' I thought.

Running a hand over my face I let out an annoyed sigh. 'If only things didn't have to be so complicated.'

Sundance and the rest of the ponies outside had just managed to get into position after putting the finishing touches on their plan, only for changelings to scatter every which direction. Armored guards had started pouring from the gate rushing into the forest while the ones that remained behind seemed to be on high alert.

'What in Celestia is going on?' she thought turning towards the two alicorns and single unicorn behind her. “Well ladies we have two options, go forward with the plan or retreat and form a new one” she whispered.

The Princesses looked between each other nodding before Rarity looked up and nodded at them. “The plan would've caused this anyway, go forward” Twilight, the closest of the three whispered back.

Returning the gesture, Sundance let loose a call, not dissimilar to the one mimicking the phoenix that Bronze shield had used earlier.

Moments later thunder clapped through the sky and the sound of a cannon going off was heard, surprising the already alerted changelings.

“Alright ladies, let's move” Sundance said quietly.

Lighting rained from above on top of changelings while Rainbow Dash, one of the fastest pegasi in Equestria, rained blows on the few of the insect-like equines that managed to get through the lighting. While effective for the moment, the Sergeant knew they would have to work fast. The four galloped through the battlefield, avoiding raining bodies of unconscious, or otherwise injured changelings, rocks that while fired by the party cannon the shape had thrown them wide and missed their intended target, and lighting.

'An effective distraction' She thought as they neared the large doors of the fortress. A pair of the armored insects stood in their way guarding the entrance. Her horn ignited surrounding the pair with the violet aura of her magic before both accelerated at high speeds into each other, the impact denting their armor and knocking both unconscious. The fallen bodies were thrown thoughtlessly to the side out of their way, Sundance completely ignoring the viscous green liquid that had leaked from the two.

The four entered into the dimly lit fortress, mostly empty of the changeling defenders. 'Now to find our way to the dungeon.'